"Peters, Ellis - Brother Cadfael 18 - Summer of the Danes, The" - читать интересную книгу автора (Peters Ellis)The Summer of the Danes In the summer of 1144, a strange calm has settled over England.
The armies of King Stephen and Empress Maud, the two royal cousins contending
for the throne, have temporarily exhausted each other. On the whole, Brother
Cadfael considers peace a blessing. Still, a little excitement never comes
amiss to a former soldier and Cadfael is delighted to accompany his young
friend, Brother Mark, on a mission of church diplomacy to his native Wales. But
shortly after their arrival, the two monks are caught up in yet another royal
feud. The Welsh prince Owain Gwynedd has banished his brother Cadwaladr,
accusing him of the treacherous murder of an ally. The reckless Cadwaladr has
retaliated by landing an army of Danish mercenaries, poised to invade Wales and
retake his lost lands. As the two armies teeter on the brink of bloody civil
war, Cadfael is captured by the Danes. His fellow prisoner is a headstrong
young woman fleeing an arranged marriage—or perhaps her involvement in a murder
at Owain’s camp. But before Cadfael can untangle the passions that led to one
death, he has to survive the brotherly quarrel that could plunge an entire
kingdom into deadly chaos. The
Eighteenth Chronicle of Brother Cadfael, of the Benedictine Abbey of Saint
Peter and Saint Paul, at Shrewsbury By Ellis PetersChapter One THE
EXTRAORDINARY EVENTS OF THAT SUMMER of 1144 may properly be said to have begun
the previous year, in a tangle of threads both ecclesiastical and secular, a
net in which any number of diverse people became enmeshed, clerics, from the
archbishop down to Bishop Roger de Clinton’s lowliest deacon, and the laity
from the princes of North Wales down to the humblest cottager in the trefs of
Arfon. And among the commonalty thus entrammelled, more to the point, an
elderly Benedictine monk of the Abbey of Saint Peter and Saint Paul, at
Shrewsbury. Brother Cadfael had approached that April in a mood of slightly
restless hopefulness, as was usual with him when the birds were nesting, and
the meadow flowers just beginning to thrust their buds up through the new
grass, and the sun to rise a little higher in the sky every noon. True, there
were troubles in the world, as there always had been. The vexed affairs of
England, torn in two by two cousins contending for the throne, had still no
visible hope of a solution. King Stephen still held his own in the south and
most of the east; the Empress Maud, thanks to her loyal half-brother, Robert of
Gloucester, was securely established in the southwest and maintained her own
court unmolested in Devizes. But for some months now there had been very little
fighting between them, whether from exhaustion or policy, and a strange calm
had settled over the country, almost peace. In the Fens the raging outlaw
Geoffrey de Mandeville, every man’s enemy, was still at liberty, but a liberty
constricted by the king’s new encircling fortresses, and increasingly
vulnerable. All in all, there was room for some cautious optimism, and the very
freshness and lustre of the spring forbade despondency, even had despondency
been among Cadfael’s propensities. So he came to chapter, on this particular
day at the end of April, in the most serene and acquiescent of spirits, full of
mild good intentions towards all men, and content that things should continue
as bland and uneventful through the summer and into the autumn. He certainly
had no premonition of any immediate change in this idyllic condition, much less
of the agency by which it was to come. As
though compelled, half fearfully and half gratefully, to the same precarious
but welcome quietude, the business at chapter that day was modest and aroused
no dispute, there was no one in default, not even a small sin among the novices
for Brother Jerome to deplore, and the schoolboys, intoxicated with the spring
and the sunshine, seemed to be behaving like the angels they certainly were
not. Even the chapter of the Rule, read in the flat, deprecating tones of
Brother Francis, was the 34th, gently explaining that the doctrine of
equal shares for all could not always be maintained, since the needs of one
might exceed the needs of another, and he who received more accordingly must
not preen himself on being supplied beyond his brothers, and he that received
less but enough must not grudge the extra bestowed on his brothers. And above
all, no grumbling, no envy. Everything was placid, conciliatory, moderate.
Perhaps, even, a shade on the dull side? It
is a blessed thing, on the whole, to live in slightly dull times, especially
after disorder, siege and bitter contention. But there was still a morsel
somewhere in Cadfael that itched if the hush continued too long. A little
excitement, after all, need not be mischief, and does sound a pleasant
counterpoint to the constant order, however much that may be loved and however
faithfully served. They
were at the end of routine business, and Cadfael’s attention had wandered away
from the details of the cellarer’s accounts, since he himself had no function
as an obedientiary, and was content to leave such matters to those who had.
Abbot Radulfus was about to close the chapter, with a sweeping glance around
him to make sure that no one else was brooding over some demur or reservation,
when the lay porter who served at the gatehouse during service or chapter put
his head in at the door, in a manner which suggested he had been waiting for
this very moment, just out of sight. “Father
Abbot, there is a guest here from Lichfield. Bishop de Clinton has sent him on
an errand into Wales, and he asks lodging here for a night or two.” Anyone
of less importance, thought Cadfael, and he would have let it wait until we all
emerged, but if the bishop is involved it may well be serious business, and
require official consideration before we disperse. He had good memories of
Roger de Clinton, a man of decision and solid good sense, with an eye for the
genuine and the bogus in other men, and a short way with problems of doctrine.
By the spark in the abbot’s eye, though his face remained impassive, Radulfus
also recalled the bishop’s last visit with appreciation. “The
bishop’s envoy is very welcome,” he said, “and may lodge here for as long as he
wishes. Has he some immediate request of us, before I close this chapter?” “Father,
he would like to make his reverence to you at once, and let you know what his
errand is. At your will whether it should be here or in private.” “Let
him come in,” said Radulfus. The
porter vanished, and the small, discreet buzz of curiosity and speculation that
went round the chapterhouse like a ripple on a pond ebbed into anticipatory
silence as the bishop’s envoy came in and stood among them. A
little man, of slender bones and lean but wiry flesh, diminutive as a
sixteen-year-old boy, and looking very much like one, until discerning
attention discovered the quality and maturity of the oval, beardless face. A
Benedictine like these his brothers, tonsured and habited, he stood erect in
the dignity of his office and the humility and simplicity of his nature, as
fragile as a child and as durable as a tree. His straw-coloured ring of cropped
hair had an unruly spikiness, recalling the child. His grey eyes, formidably
direct and clear, confirmed the man. A
small miracle! Cadfael found himself suddenly presented with a gift he had
often longed for in the past few years, by its very suddenness and
improbability surely miraculous. Roger de Clinton had chosen as his accredited
envoy into Wales not some portly canon of imposing presence, from the inner
hierarchy of his extensive see, but the youngest and humblest deacon in his
household, Brother Mark, sometime of Shrewsbury abbey, and assistant for two
fondly remembered years among the herbs and medicines of Cadfael’s workshop.
Brother Mark made a deep reverence to the abbot, dipping his ebullient tonsure with
a solemnity which still retained, until he lifted those clear eyes again, the
slight echo and charm of absurdity which had always clung about the mute waif
Cadfael first recalled. When he stood erect he was again the ambassador; he
would always be both man and child from this time forth, until the day when he
became priest, which was his passionate desire. And that could not be for some
years yet, he was not old enough to be accepted. “My
lord,” he said, “I am sent by my bishop on an errand of goodwill into Wales. He
prays you receive and house me for a night or two among you.” “My
son,” said the abbot, smiling, “you need here no credentials but your presence.
Did you think we could have forgotten you so soon? You have here as many
friends as there are brothers, and in only two days you will find it hard to
satisfy them all. And as for your errand, or your lord’s errand, we will do all
we can to forward it. Do you wish to speak of it? Here, or in private?” Brother
Mark’s solemn face melted into a delighted smile at being not only remembered,
but remembered with obvious pleasure. “It is no long story, Father,” he said,
“and I may well declare it here, though later I would entreat your advice and
counsel, for such an embassage is new to me, and there is no one could better
aid me to perform it faithfully than you. You know that last year the Church
chose to restore the bishopric of Saint Asaph, at Llanelwy.” Radulfus
agreed, with an inclination of his head. The fourth Welsh diocese had been in
abeyance for some seventy years, very few now living could remember when there
had been a bishop on the throne of Saint Kentigern. The location of the see,
with a foot either side the border, and all the power of Gwynedd to westward,
had always made it difficult to maintain. The cathedral stood on land held by
the earl of Chester, but all the Clwyd valley above it was in Owain Gwynedd’s
territory. Exactly why Archbishop Theobald had resolved on reviving the diocese
at this time was not quite clear to anyone, perhaps not even the archbishop.
Mixed motives of Church politics and secular manoeuvring apparently required a
firmly English hold on this borderland, for the appointed man was a Norman.
There was not much tenderness towards Welsh sensitivities in such a preferment,
Cadfael reflected ruefully. “And
after his consecration last year by Archbishop Theobald, at Lambeth, Bishop
Gilbert is finally installed in his see, and the archbishop wishes him to
receive assurance he has the support of our own bishop, since the pastoral duties
in those parts formerly rested in the diocese of Lichfield. I am the bearer of
letters and gifts to Llanelwy on my lord’s behalf.” That
made sense, if the whole intent of the Church was to gain a firm foothold well
into Welsh land, and demonstrate that it would be preserved and defended. A
marvel, Cadfael considered, that any bishop had ever contrived to manage so
huge a see as the original bishopric of Mercia, successively shifting its base
from Lichfield to Chester, back again to Lichfield, and now to Coventry, in the
effort to remain in touch with as diverse a flock as ever shepherd tended. And
Roger de Clinton might not be sorry to be quit of those border parishes,
whether or not he approved the strategy which deprived him of them. “The
errand that brings you back to us, even for a few days, is dearly welcome,”
said Radulfus. “If my time and experience can be of any avail to you, they are
yours, though I think you are equipped to acquit yourself well without any help
from me or any man.” “It
is a weighty honour to be so trusted,” said Mark very gravely. “If
the bishop has no doubts,” said Radulfus, “neither need you. I take him for a
man who can judge very well where to place his trust. If you have ridden from
Lichfield you must be in need of some rest and refreshment, for it’s plain you
set out early. Is your mount being cared for?” “Yes,
Father.” The old address came back naturally. “Then
come with me to my lodging, and take some ease, and use my time as you may
wish. What wisdom I have is at your disposal.” He was already acutely aware, as
Cadfael was, that this apparently simple mission to the newly made and alien
bishop at Saint Asaph covered a multitude of other calculated risks and
questionable issues, and might well send this wise innocent feeling his way
foot by foot through a quagmire, with quaking turf on every hand. All the more
impressive, then, that Roger de Clinton had placed his faith in the youngest
and least of his attendant clerics. “This
chapter is concluded,” said the abbot, and led the way out. As he passed the
visitor by, Brother Mark’s grey eyes, at liberty at last to sweep the assembly
for other old friends, met Cadfael’s eyes, and returned his smile, before the
young man turned and followed his superior. Let Radulfus have him for a while,
savour him, get all his news from him, and all the details that might
complicate his coming journey, give him the benefit of long experience and
unfailing commonsense. Later on, when that was done, Mark would find his own
way back to the herb garden. “The
bishop has been very good to me,” said Mark, shaking off firmly the idea of any
special preference being shown him in his selection for this mission, “but so
he is to all those close about him. There’s more to this than favour to me. Now
that he’s set up Bishop Gilbert in Saint Asaph, the archbishop knows very well
how shaky his position must be, and wants to make sure his throne is secured by
every support possible. It was his wish—indeed his command—that our bishop
should pay the new man this complimentary visit, seeing it’s from his diocese
most of Gilbert’s new see has been lopped. Let the world see what harmony there
is among bishops—even bishops who have had a third of their territory whipped
from under their feet. Whatever Bishop Roger may be thinking of the wisdom of
planting a Norman, with not a word of Welsh, in a see nine-tenths Welsh, he
could hardly refuse the archbishop. But it was left to him how he carried out
the order. I think he chose me because he does not wish to make too lavish and
flattering a show. His letter is formal and beautifully executed, his gift is
more than suitable. But I—I am a judicious half-measure!” They
were gathered in conference in one of the carrels of the north walk, where the
spring sunshine still reached slanting fingers of pale gold even in late
afternoon, an hour or so before Vespers. Hugh Beringar had ridden down from his
house in the town as soon as word of Brother Mark’s arrival had reached him,
not because the sheriff had any official business in this clerical embassage,
but for the pleasure of seeing again a young man he held in affectionate
remembrance, and to whom, in this present instance, he might be able to give
some help and advice. Hugh’s relations with North Wales were good. He had a friendly
agreement with Owain Gwynedd, since neither of them trusted their mutual
neighbour the earl of Chester, and they could accept each other’s word without
question. With Madog ap Meredith of Powis the sheriff had a more precarious
relationship. The Shropshire border was constantly alert against sporadic and
almost playful raids from beyond the dyke, though at this present time all was
comparatively quiet. What the conditions of travel were likely to be on this
ride to Saint Asaph, Hugh was the most likely man to know. “I
think you are too modest,” he said seriously. “I fancy the bishop knows you
well enough by now, if he’s had you constantly about him, to have a very good
opinion of your wit, and trusts you to step gently where a weightier ambassador
might talk too much and listen too little. Cadfael here will tell you more than
I can about Welsh feeling in Church matters, but I know where politics enter
into it. You can be sure that Owain Gwynedd has a sharp eye on the doings of
Archbishop Theobald in his domain, and Owain is always to be reckoned with. And
only four years ago there was a new bishop consecrated in his own home diocese
of Bangor, which is totally Welsh. There at least they did sanction a Welshman,
one who at first refused to swear fealty to King Stephen or acknowledge the
dominance of Canterbury. Meurig was no hero, and did finally give way and do
both, and it cost him Owain’s countenance and favour at the time. There was
strong resistance to allowing him to take his seat. But they’ve come to terms
and made up their differences since then, which means they’ll certainly work
together to keep Gwynedd from being wholly subservient to Theobald’s influence.
To consecrate a Norman now to Saint Asaph is a challenge to princes as well as
prelates, and whoever undertakes a diplomatic mission there will have to keep a
sharp eye on both.” “And
Owain at least,” Cadfael added shrewdly, “will be keeping a sharp eye on what
his people are feeling, and an ear open to what they are saying. It behoves
Gilbert to do the same. Gwynedd has no mind to give way to Canterbury, they
have saints and customs and rites of their own.” “I
have heard,” said Mark, “that formerly, a long time ago, St David’s was the
metropolitan see of Wales, with its own archbishop not subject to Canterbury.
There are some Welsh churchmen now who want that rule restored.” Cadfael shook
his head rather dubiously at that. “Better not to look too closely into the
past, we’re hearing more of that claim the more the writ of Canterbury is urged
on us. But certainly Owain will be casting his shadow over his new bishop, by
way of a reminder he’s in alien territory, and had better mind his manners. I
hope he may be a wise man, and go gently with his flock.” “Our
bishop is very much in agreement with you,” said Mark, “and I’m well briefed. I
did not tell the whole of my errand in chapter, though I have told it to Father
Abbot since. I have yet another letter and gift to deliver. I am to go on to
Bangor—oh, no, this is certainly not at Archbishop Theobald’s orders!—and pay
the same courtesy to Bishop Meurig as to Bishop Gilbert. If Theobald holds that
bishops should stand together, then Roger de Clinton’s text is that the
principle applies to Norman and Welsh alike. And we propose to treat them
alike.” The
“we”, as applying to Mark in common with his illustrious superior, sounded an
echoing chord in Cadfael’s ears. He recalled just as innocent a presumption of
partnership some years back, when this boy had been gradually emerging from his
well-founded wariness of all men into warmth and affection, and this impulsive
loyalty to those he admired and served. His “we”, then, had signified himself
and Cadfael, as if they were two venturers keeping each the other’s back
against the world. “More
and more,” said Hugh appreciatively, “I warm to this bishop of ours. But he’s
sending you even on this longer journey alone?” “Not
quite alone.” Brother Mark’s thin, bright face flashed for an instant into a
slightly mischievous smile, as though he had still some mysterious surprise up
his sleeve. “But he would not hesitate to ride across Wales alone, and neither
would I. He takes it for granted the Church and the cloth will be respected.
But of course I shall be glad of any advice you can give me about the best way.
You know far better than I or my bishop what conditions hold good in Wales. I
thought to go directly by Oswestry and Chirk. What do you think?” “Things
are quiet enough up there,” Hugh agreed. “In any event, Madog, whatever else he
may be, is a pious soul where churchmen are concerned, however he may treat the
English laity. And for the moment he has all the lesser lads of Powys Fadog on
a tight rein. Yes, you’ll be safe enough that way, and it’s your quickest way,
though you’ll find some rough upland riding between Dee and Clwyd.” By
the brightness and speculation of Mark’s grey eyes he was looking forward to
his adventure. It is a great thing to be trusted with an important errand when
you are the latest and least of your lord’s servants, and for all his awareness
that his humble status was meant to temper the compliment, he was also aware
how much depended on the address with which he discharged his task. He was
meant not to flatter, not to exalt, but nevertheless to present in his person
the real and formidable solidarity of bishop with bishop. “Are
there things I should know,” he asked, “about affairs in Gwynedd? The politics
of the Church must reckon with the politics of state, and I am ignorant about
things Welsh. I need to know on what subjects to keep my mouth shut, and when
to speak, and what it would be wise to say. All the more as I am to go on to
Bangor. What if the court should be there? I may have to account for myself to
Owain’s officers. Even to Owain himself!” “True
enough,” said Hugh, “for he usually contrives to know of every stranger who
enters his territory. You’ll find him approachable enough if you do encounter
him. For that matter, you may give him my greetings and compliments. And
Cadfael has met him, twice at least. A large man, every way! Just say no word
of brothers! It may still be a sore point with him.” “Brothers
have been the ruin of Welsh princedoms through all ages,” Cadfael observed
ruefully. “Welsh princes should have only one son apiece. The father builds up
a sound principality and a strong rule, and after his death his three or four
or five sons, in and out of wedlock, all demand by right equal shares, and the
law says they should have them. Then one picks off another, to enlarge his
portion, and it would take more than law to stop the killing. I wonder,
sometimes, what will happen when Owain’s gone. He has sons already, and time
enough before him to get more. Are they, I wonder, going to undo everything
he’s done?” “Please
God,” said Hugh fervently, “Owain’s going may not be for thirty years or more.
He’s barely past forty. I can deal with Owain, he keeps his word and he keeps
his balance. If Cadwaladr had been the elder and got the dominance we should
have had border war along this frontier year in, year out.” “This
Cadwaladr is the brother it’s best not to mention?” Mark asked. “What has he
done that makes him anathema?” “A
number of things over the years. Owain must love him, or he would have let
someone rid him of the pest long ago. But this time, murder. Some months ago,
in the autumn of last year, a party of his closest men ambushed the prince of
Deheubarth and killed him. God knows for what mad reason! The young fellow was
in close alliance with him, and betrothed to Owain’s daughter, there was no
manner of sense in such an act. And for all Cadwaladr did not appear himself in
the deed, Owain for one was in no doubt it was done on his orders. None of them
would have dared, not of their own doing.” Cadfael
recalled the shock of the murder, and the swift and thorough retribution. Owain
Gwynedd in outraged justice had sent his son Hywel to drive Cadwaladr bodily
out of every furlong of land he held in Ceredigion, and burn his castle of
Llanbadarn, and the young man, barely past twenty, had accomplished his task
with relish and efficiency. Doubtless Cadwaladr had friends and adherents who
would give him at least the shelter of a roof, but he remained landless and
outcast. Cadfael could not but wonder, not only where the offender was lurking
now, but whether he might not end, like Geoffrey of Mandeville in the Fens,
gathering the scum of North Wales about him, criminals, malcontents, natural
outlaws, and preying on all law-abiding people. “What
became of this Cadwaladr?” asked Mark with understandable curiosity.
“Dispossession. Owain drove him out of every piece of land he had to his name.
Not a toehold left to him in Wales.” “But
he’s still at large, somewhere,” Cadfael observed, with some concern, “and by
no means the man to take his penalty tamely. There could be mischief yet to
pay. I see you’re bound into a perilous labyrinth. I think you should not be
going alone.” Hugh
was studying Mark’s face, outwardly impassive, but with a secretive sparkle of
fun in the eyes that watched Cadfael so assiduously. “As I recall,” said Hugh
mildly, “he said: ‘Not quite alone!’” “So
he did!” Cadfael stared into the young face that confronted him so solemnly,
but for that betraying gleam in the eyes. “What is it, boy, that you have not
told us? Out with it! Who goes with you?” “But
I did tell you,” said Mark, “that I am going on to Bangor. Bishop Gilbert is
Norman, and speaks both French and English, but Bishop Meurig is Welsh, and he
and many of his people speak no English, and my Latin would serve me only among
the clerics. So I am allowed an interpreter. Bishop Roger has no competent
Welsh speaker close to him or in his confidence. I offered a name, one he had
not forgotten.” The sparkle had grown into a radiance that lit his face, and
reflected not only light but enlightenment back into Cadfael’s dazzled eyes. “I
have been keeping the best till last,” said Mark, glowing. “I got leave to win
my man, if Abbot Radulfus would sanction his absence. I have as good as
promised him the loan will be for only ten days or so at the most. So how can I
possibly miscarry,” asked Mark reasonably, “if you are coming with me?” It
was a matter of principle, or perhaps of honour, with Brother Cadfael, when a
door opened before him suddenly and unexpectedly, to accept the offer and walk
through it. He did so with even more alacrity if the door opened on a prospect
of Wales; it might even be said that he broke into a trot, in case the door
slammed again on that enchanting view. Not merely a brief sally over the border
into Powis, this time, but several days of riding, in the very fellowship he
would have chosen, right across the coastal regions of Gwynedd, from Saint
Asaph to Carnarvon, past Aber of the princes, under the tremendous shoulders of
Moel Wnion. Time to talk over every day of the time they had been apart, time
to reach the companionable silences when all that needed to be said was said.
And all this the gift of Brother Mark. Wonderful what riches a man can bestow
who by choice and vocation possesses nothing! The world is full of small,
beneficent miracles. “Son,”
said Cadfael heartily, “for such refreshment I’ll be your groom along the way,
as well as your interpreter. There’s no way you or any man could have given me
more pleasure. And did Radulfus really say I’m free to go?” “He
did,” Mark assured him, “and the choice of a horse from the stables is yours.
And you have today and tomorrow to make your preparations with Edmund and
Winfrid for the days you’re absent, and to keep the hours of the Office so
strictly that even your errant soul shall go protected to Bangor and back.” “I
am wholly virtuous and regenerate,” said Cadfael with immense content. “Has not
heaven just shown it by letting me loose into Wales? Do you think I am going to
risk disapprobation now?” Since
at least the first part of Mark’s mission was meant to be public and
demonstrative, there was no reason why every soul in the enclave should not
take an avid interest in it, and there was no lack of gratuitous advice
available from all sides as to how it could best be performed, especially from
old Brother Dafydd in the infirmary, who had not seen his native cantref of
Duffryn Clwyd for forty years, but was still convinced he knew it like the palm
of his ancient hand. His pleasure in the revival of the diocese was somewhat
soured by the appointment of a Norman, but the mild excitement had given him a
new interest in life, and he reverted happily to his own language, and was
voluble in counsel when Cadfael visited him. Abbot Radulfus, by contrast,
contributed nothing but his blessing. The mission belonged to Mark, and must be
left scrupulously in his hands. Prior Robert forebore from comment, though his
silence bore a certain overtone of disapproval. An envoy of his dignity and
presence would have been more appropriate in the courts of bishops. Brother
Cadfael reviewed his medical supplies, committed his garden confidently to
Brother Winfrid, and paid a precautionary visit to Saint Giles to ensure that
the hospital cupboards were properly provided, and Brother Oswin in serene
command of his flock, before he repaired to the stables to indulge in the
pleasure of selecting his mount for the journey. It was there that Hugh found
him early in the afternoon, contemplating with pleasure an elegant light roan
with a cream-coloured mane, that leaned complacently to his caressing hand.
“Too tall for you,” said Hugh over his shoulder. “You’d need a lift into the
saddle, and Mark could never hoist you.” “I
am not yet grown so heavy nor so shrunken with age that I cannot scramble on to
a horse,” said Cadfael with dignity. “What brings you here again and looking
for me?” “Why,
a good notion Aline had, when I told her what you and Mark are up to. May is on
the doorstep already, and in a week or two at the most I should be packing her
and Giles off to Maesbury for the summer. He has the run of the manor there,
and it’s better for him out of the town.” It was his usual custom to leave his
family there until after the wool clip had been taken and the fields gleaned,
while he divided his time between home and the business of the shire. Cadfael
was familiar with the routine. “She says, why should we not hasten the move by
a week, and ride with you tomorrow, to set you on your way as far as Oswestry?
The rest of the household can follow later, and we could have one day, at
least, of your company, and you could bide the night over with us at Maesbury
if you choose. What do you say?” Cadfael
said yes, very heartily, and so, when it was put to him, did Mark, though he
declined, with regret, the offer of a night’s lodging. He was bent on reaching
Llanelwy in two days, and arriving at a civilised time, at the latest by
midafternoon, to allow time for the niceties of hospitality before the evening
meal, so he preferred to go beyond Oswestry and well into Wales before halting
for the night, to leave an easy stage for the second day. If they could reach
the valley of the Dee, they could find lodging with one of the churches there,
and cross the river in the early morning. So
it seemed that everything was already accounted for, and there remained nothing
to be done but go reverently to Vespers and Compline, and commit this
enterprise like all others to the will of God, but perhaps also with a gentle
reminder to Saint Winifred that they were bound into her country, and if she
felt inclined to let her delicate hand cover them along the way, the gesture
would be very much appreciated. The
morning of departure found a little cavalcade of six horses and a pack-pony
winding its way over the westward bridge and out of the town, on the road to
Oswestry. There was Hugh, on his favourite self-willed grey, with his son on
his saddle-bow, Aline, unruffled by the haste of her preparations for leaving
town, on her white jennet, her maid and friend Constance pillion behind a
groom, a second groom following with the pack-pony on a leading rein, and the
two pilgrims to Saint Asaph merrily escorted by this family party. It was the
last of April, a morning all green and silver. Cadfael and Mark had left before
Prime, to join Hugh and his party in the town. A shower, so fine as to be
almost imperceptible in the air, had followed them over the bridge, where the
Severn ran full but peaceful, and before they had assembled in Hugh’s courtyard
the sun had come out fully, sparkling on the leaves and grasses. The river was
gilded in every ripple with capricious, scintillating light. A good day to be
setting out, and no great matter why or where. The
sun was high, and the pearly mist of morning all dissolved when they crossed
the river at Mont ford. The road was good, some stretches of it with wide grass
verges where the going was comfortable and fast, and Giles demanded an
occasional canter. He was much too proud to share a mount with anyone but his
father. Once established at Maesbury the little pack-pony, sedate and
goodhumoured, would become his riding pony for the summer, and the groom who
led it his discreet guardian on his forays, for like most children who have
never seen cause to be afraid, he was fearless on horseback—Aline said
foolhardy, but hesitated to issue warnings, perhaps for fear of shaking his
confidence, or perhaps out of the certainty that they would not be heeded. They
halted at noon under the hill at Ness, where there was a tenant of Hugh’s
installed, to rest the horses and take refreshment. Before mid-afternoon they
reached Felton, and there Aline and the escort turned aside to take the nearest
way home, but Hugh elected to ride on with his friends to the outskirts of
Oswestry. Giles was transferred, protesting but obedient, to his mother’s arms.
“Go safely, and return safely!” said Aline, her primrose head pale and bright
as the child’s, the gloss of spring on her face and the burnish of sunlight in
her smile. And she signed a little cross on the air between them before she
wheeled her jennet into the lefthand track. Delivered
of the baggage and the womenfolk, they rode on at a brisker pace the few miles
to Whittington, where they halted under the walls of the small timber keep.
Oswestry itself lay to their left, on Hugh’s route homeward. Mark and Cadfael
must go on northward still, but here they were on the very borderland, country
which had been alternately Welsh and English for centuries before ever the
Normans came, where the names of hamlets and of men were more likely to be
Welsh than English. Hugh lived between the two great dykes the princes of
Mercia had constructed long ago, to mark where their holding and writ began, so
that no force should easily encroach, and no man who crossed from one side to
the other should be in any doubt under which law he stood. The lower barrier
lay just to the east of the manor, much battered and levelled now; the greater
one had been raised to the west, when Mercian power had been able to thrust
further into Wales. “Here
I must leave you,” said Hugh, looking back along the way they had come, and
westward towards the town and the castle. “A pity! I could gladly have ridden
as far as Saint Asaph with you in such weather, but the king’s officers had
best stay out of Church business and avoid the crossfire. I should be loth to tread
on Owain’s toes.” “You
have brought us as far as Bishop Gilbert’s writ, at any rate,” said Brother
Mark, smiling. “Both this church and yours of Saint Oswald are now in the see
of Saint Asaph. Did you realise that? Lichfield has lost a great swathe of parishes
here in the northwest. I think it must be Canterbury policy to spread the
diocese both sides the border, so that the line between Welsh and English can
count for nothing.” “Owain
will have something to say to that, too.” Hugh saluted them with a raised hand,
and began to wheel his horse towards the road home. “Go with God, and a good
journey! We’ll look to see you again in ten days or so.” And he was some yards
distant when he looked back over his shoulder and called after them: “Keep him
out of mischief! If you can!” But there was no indication to which of them the
plea was addressed, or to which of them the misgiving applied. They could share
it between them. Chapter Two I
AM TOO OLD,” BROTHER CADFAEL OBSERVED complacently, “to embark on such adventures
as this.” “I
notice,” said Mark, eyeing him sidelong, “you say nothing of the kind until
we’re well clear of Shrewsbury, and there’s no one to take you at your word,
poor aged soul, and bid you stay at home.” “What
a fool I should have been!” Cadfael willingly agreed. “Whenever
you begin pleading your age, I know what I have to deal with. A horse full of
oats, just let out of his stall, and with the bit between his teeth. We have to
do with bishops and canons,” said Mark severely, “and they can be trouble
enough. Pray to be spared any worse encounters.” But he did not sound too
convinced. The ride had brought colour to his thin, pale face and a sparkle to
his eyes. Mark had been raised with farm horses, slaving for the uncle who
grudged him house-room and food, and he still rode farm fashion, inelegant but
durable, now that the bishop’s stable had provided him a fine tall gelding in
place of a plodding farm drudge. The beast was nutbrown, with a lustrous copper
sheen to his coat, and buoyantly lively under such a light weight. They
had halted at the crest of the ridge overlooking the lush green valley of the
Dee. The sun was westering, and had mellowed from the noon gold into a softer
amber light, gleaming down the stream, where the coils of the river alternately
glimmered and vanished among its fringes of woodland. Still an upland river
here, dancing over a rocky bed and conjuring rainbows out of its sunlit spray.
Somewhere down there they would find a night’s lodging. They
set off companionably side by side, down the grassy track wide enough for two.
“For all that,” said Cadfael, “I never expected, at my age, to be recruited
into such an expedition as this. I owe you more than you know. Shrewsbury is
home, and I would not leave it for any place on earth, beyond a visit, but
every now and then my feet itch. It’s a fine thing to be heading home, but it’s
a fine thing also to be setting out from home, with both the going and the
return to look forward to. Well for me that Theobald took thought to recruit allies
for his new bishop. And what is it Roger de Clinton’s sending him, apart from
his ceremonial letter?” He had not had time to feel curiosity on that score
until now. Mark’s saddle-roll was too modest to contain anything of bulk. “A
pectoral cross, blessed at the shrine of Saint Chad. One of the canons made it,
he’s a good silversmith.” “And
the same to Meurig at Bangor, with his brotherly prayers and compliments?” “No,
Meurig gets a breviary, a very handsome one. Our best illuminator had as good
as finished it when the archbishop issued his orders, so he added a special
leaf for a picture of Saint Deiniol, Meurig’s founder and patron. I would
rather have the book,” said Mark, winding his way down a steep woodland ride
and out into the declining sun towards the valley. “But the cross is meant as
the more formal tribute. After all, we had our orders. But it shows, do you not
think, that Theobald knows that he’s given Gilbert a very awkward place to
fill?” “I
should not relish being in his shoes,” Cadfael admitted. “But who knows, he may
delight in the struggle. There are those who thrive on contention. If he
meddles too much with Welsh custom he’ll get more than enough of that.” They
emerged into the green, undulating meadows and bushy coverts along the riverside,
the Dee beside them reflecting back orange gleams from the west. Beyond the
water a great grassy hill soared, crowned with the man-made contours of
earthworks raised ages ago, and under the narrow wooden bridge the Dee dashed
and danced over a stony bed. Here at the church of Saint Collen they asked and
found a lodging for the night with the parish priest. On
the following day they crossed the river, and climbed over the treeless uplands
from the valley of the Dee to the valley of the Clwyd, and there followed the
stream at ease the length of a bright morning and into an afternoon of soft
showers and wilful gleams of sun. Through Ruthin, under the outcrop of red
sandstone crowned with its squat timber fortress, and into the vale proper,
broad, beautiful, and the fresh green of young foliage everywhere. Before the
sun had stooped towards setting they came down into the narrowing tongue of
land between the Clwyd and the Elwy, before the two rivers met above Rhuddlan,
to move on together into tidal water. And there between lay the town of
Llanelwy and cathedral of Saint Asaph, comfortably nestled in a green,
sheltered valley. Hardly a town at all, it was so small and compact. The low
wooden houses clustered close, the single track led into the heart of them, and
disclosed the unmistakable long roof and timber bell-turret of the cathedral at
the centre of the village. Modest though it was, it was the largest building to
be seen, and the only one walled in stone. A range of other low roofs crowded
the precinct, and on most of them some hasty repairs had been done, and on
others men were still busily working, for though the church had been in use,
the diocese had been dormant for seventy years, and if there were still canons
attached to this centre their numbers must have dwindled and their houses
fallen into disrepair long ago. It had been founded, many centuries past, by
Saint Kentigern, on the monastic principle of the old Celtic class, a college
of canons under a priest-abbot, and with one other priest or more among the
members. The Normans despised the clas, and were busy disposing all things
religious in Wales to be subject to the Roman rite of Canterbury. Uphill work,
but the Normans were persistent people. But
what was astonishing about this remote and rural community was that it seemed
to be over-populated to a startling degree. As soon as they approached the
precinct they found themselves surrounded by a bustle and purpose that belonged
to a prince’s llys rather than a church enclave. Besides the busy carpenters
and builders there were men and women scurrying about with pitchers of water,
armfuls of bedding, folded hangings, trays of new-baked bread and baskets of
food, and one strapping lad hefting a side of pork on his shoulders. “This is
more than a bishop’s household,” said Cadfael, staring at all the activity.
“They are feeding an army! Has Gilbert declared war on the valley of Clwyd?” “I
think,” said Mark, gazing beyond the whirlpool of busy people to the gently
rising hillside above, “they are entertaining more important guests than us.”
Cadfael followed where Mark was staring, and saw in the shadow of the hills
points of colour patterning a high green level above the little town. Bright
pavilions and fluttering pennants spread across the green, not the rough and
ready tents of a military encampment, but the furnishings of a princely
household. “Not
an army,” said Cadfael, “but a court. We’ve strayed into lofty company. Had we
not better go quickly and find out if two more are welcome? For there may be
business afoot that concerns more than staunch brotherhood among bishops.
Though if the prince’s officers are keeping close at Gilbert’s elbow, a
reminder from Canterbury may not come amiss. However cool the compliment!” They
moved forward into the precinct and looked about them. The bishop’s palace was
a new timber building, hall and chambers, and a number of new small dwellings
on either side. It was the better part of a year since Gilbert had been
consecrated at Lambeth, and clearly there had been hasty preparations to
restore some semblance of a cathedral enclave in order to receive him decently.
Cadfael and Mark were dismounting in the court when a young man threaded a
brisk way to them through the bustle, and beckoned a groom after him to take their
horses. “Brothers,
may I be of service?” He
was young, surely not more than twenty, and certainly not one of Gilbert’s
ecclesiastics, rather something of a courtier in his dress, and wore gemstones
about a fine, sturdy throat. He moved and spoke with an easy confidence and
grace, bright of countenance and fair in colouring, his hair a light, reddish
brown. A tall fellow, with something about him that seemed to Cadfael elusively
familiar, though he had certainly never seen him before. He had addressed them
first in Welsh, but changed easily to English after studying Mark from head to
foot in one brilliant glance. “Men of your habit are always welcome. Have you
ridden far?” “From
Lichfield,” said Mark, “with a brotherly letter and gift for Bishop Gilbert from
my bishop of Coventry and Lichfield.” “He
will be heartily glad,” said the young man, with surprising candour, “for he
may be feeling the need of reinforcements.” His flashing grin was mischievous
but amiable. “Here, let me get someone to bring your saddle-rolls after us, and
I’ll bring you where you can rest and take refreshment. It will be a while yet
to supper.” A
gesture from him brought servants running to unstrap the pack-rolls and follow
hard on the visitors’ heels as the young man led them across the court to one
of the new cells built out from the hall. “I
am without rights to command here, being a guest myself, but they have got used
to me.” It was said with an assured and slightly amused confidence, as if he
knew good reason why the bishop’s circle should accommodate him, and was
forbearing enough not to presume upon it too far. “Will this suffice?” The
lodging was small but adequate, furnished with beds, bench and table, and full
of the scent of seasoned wood freshly tooled. New brychans were piled on the
beds, and the smell of good wool mingled with the newness of timber. “I’ll send
someone with water,” said their guide, “and find one of the canons. His
lordship has been selecting where he can, but his demands come high. He’s
having trouble in filling up his chapter. Be at home here, Brothers, and
someone will come to you.” And
he was gone, with his blithe long strides and springing tread, and they were
left to settle and stretch at ease after their day in the saddle. “Water?”
said Mark, pondering this first and apparently essential courtesy. “Is that by
way of taking salt, here in Wales?” “No,
lad. A people that goes mostly afoot knows the value of feet and the dust and
aches of travel. They bring water for us to bathe our feet. It is a graceful way
of asking: Are you meaning to bide overnight? If we refuse it, we intend only a
brief visit in courtesy. If we accept it, we are guests of the house from that
moment.” “And
that young lord? For he’s too fine for a servant, and certainly no cleric. A guest,
he said. What sort of an assembly have we blundered into, Cadfael?” They had
left the door wide for the pleasure of the evening light and the animation to
be viewed about the court. A girl came threading her way through the purposeful
traffic with a long, striding grace in her step, bearing before her a pitcher
in a bowl. The water-carrier was tall and vigorous. A braid of glassy
blue-black hair thick as her wrist hung over her shoulder, and stray curls blew
about her temples in the faint breeze. A pleasure to behold, Cadfael thought,
watching her approach. She made them a deep reverence as she entered, and kept
her eyes dutifully lowered as she served them, pouring water for them,
unlatching their sandals with her own long, shapely hands, no servant but a
decorous hostess, so surely in a position of dominance here that she could
stoop to serve without at any point abasing herself. The touch of her hands on
Mark’s lean ankles and delicate, almost girlish feet brought a fiery blush
rising from his throat to his brow, and then, as if she had felt it scorch her
forehead, she did look up. It
was the most revealing of glances, though it lasted only a moment. As soon as
she raised her eyes, a face hitherto impassive and austere was illuminated with
a quicksilver sequence of expressions that came and passed in a flash. She took
in Mark in one sweep of her lashes, and his discomfort amused her, and for an
instant she considered letting him see her laughter, which would have
discomforted him further; but then she relented, indulging an impulse of
sympathy for his youth and apparent fragile innocence, and restored the gravity
of her oval countenance. Her
eyes were so dark a purple as to appear black in shadow. She could not be more
than eighteen years of age. Perhaps less, for her height and her bearing gave
her a woman’s confidence. She had brought linen towels over her shoulder, and
would have made a deliberate and perhaps mildly teasing grace of drying Mark’s
feet with her own hands, but he would not let her. The authority that belonged
not in his own small person but in the gravity of his office reached out to
take her firmly by the hand and raise her from her knees. She rose obediently,
only a momentary flash of her dark eyes compromising her solemnity. Young clerics,
Cadfael thought, perceiving that he himself was in no danger, might have
trouble with this one. For that matter, so might elderly clerics, if in a
slightly different way. “No,”
said Mark firmly. “It is not fitting. Our part in the world is to serve, not to
be served. And from all we have seen, outside there, you have more than enough
guests on your hands, more demanding than we would wish to be.” At that she
suddenly laughed outright, and clearly not at him, but at whatever thoughts his
words had sparked in her mind. Until then she had spoken no word but her
murmured greeting on the threshold. Now she broke into bubbling speech in
Welsh, in a lilting voice that made dancing poetry of language. “More than
enough for his lordship Bishop Gilbert, and more than he bargained for! Is it
true what Hywel said, that you are sent with compliments and gifts from the
English bishops? Then you will be the most welcome pair of visitors here in
Llanelwy tonight. Our new bishop feels himself in need of all the encouragement
he can get. A reminder he has an archbishop behind him will come in very
kindly, seeing he’s beset with princes every other way. He’ll make the most of
you. You’ll surely find yourselves at the high table in hall tonight.” “Princes!”
Cadfael echoed. “And Hywel? Was that Hywel who spoke with us when we rode in?
Hywel ab Owain?” “Did
you not recognise him?” she said, astonished. “Child,
I never saw him before. But his reputation we do know.” So this was the young
fellow who had been sent by his father to waft an army across the Aeron and
drive Cadwaladr headlong out of North Ceredigion with his castle of Llanbadarn
in flames behind him, and had made a most brisk and workmanlike job of it,
without, apparently, losing his composure or ruffling his curls. And he looking
barely old enough to bear arms at all! “I
thought there was something about him I should know! Owain I have met, we had
dealings three years back, over an exchange of prisoners. So he’s sent his son
to report on how Bishop Gilbert is setting about his pastoral duties, has he?”
Cadfael wondered. Trusted in both secular and clerical matters, it seemed, and
probably equally thorough in both. “Better
than that,” said the girl, laughing. “He’s come himself! Did you not see his
tents up there in the meadows? For these few days Llanelwy is Owain’s llys, and
the court of Gwynedd, no less. It’s an honour Bishop Gilbert could have done
without. Not that the prince makes any move to curb or intimidate him, bar his
simply being there, for ever in the corner of the bishop’s eye, and ‘ware of
everything he does or says. The prince of courtesy and consideration! He
expects the bishop to house only himself and his son, and provides for the rest
himself. But tonight they all sup in hall. You will see, you came very
opportunely.” She had been gathering up the towels over her arm as she talked,
and keeping a sharp eye now and then on the comings and goings in the
courtyard. Following such a glance, Cadfael observed a big man in a black
cassock sailing impressively across the grass towards their lodging. “I’ll
bring you food and mead,” said the girl, returning abruptly to the practical;
and she picked up bowl and pitcher, and was out at the door before the tall
cleric could reach it. Cadfael saw them meet and pass, with a word from the
man, and a mute inclination of the head from the girl. It seemed to him that
there was a curious tension between them, constrained on the man’s part, coldly
dutiful on the girl’s. His approach had hastened her departure, yet the way he
had spoken to her as they met, and in particular the way he halted yet again
before reaching the lodging, and turned to look after her, suggested that he
was in awe of her rather than the other way round, and she had some grievance
she was unwilling to give up. She had not raised her eyes to look at him, nor
broken the vehement rhythm of her gait. He came on more slowly, perhaps to
reassemble his dignity before entering to the strangers. “Goodday,
Brothers, and welcome!” he said from the threshold. “I trust my daughter has
looked after your comfort well?” That
established at once the relationship between them. It was stated with
considered clarity as if some implied issue was likely to come up for
consideration, and it was as well it should be properly understood. Which might
well be the case, seeing this man was undoubtedly tonsured, in authority here,
and a priest. That, too, he chose to state plainly: “My name is Meirion, I have
served this church for many years. Under the new dispensation I am a canon of the
chapter. If there is anything wanting, anything we can provide you, during your
stay, you have only to speak, I will see it remedied.” He
spoke in formal English, a little hesitantly, for he was obviously Welsh. A
burly, muscular man, and handsome in his own black fashion, with sharply cut
features and a very erect presence, the ring of his cropped hair barely salted
with grey. The girl had her colouring from him, and her dark, brilliant eyes,
but in her eyes the spark was of gaiety, even mischief, and in his it gave an
impression of faint uneasiness behind the commanding brow. A proud, ambitious
man not quite certain of himself and his powers. And perhaps in a delicate
situation now that he had become one of the canons attendant on a Norman
bishop? It was a possibility. If there was an acknowledged daughter to be
accounted for, there must also be a wife. Canterbury would hardly be pleased.
They assured him that the lodging provided them was in every way satisfactory,
even lavish by monastic principles, and Mark willingly brought out from his
saddle-roll Bishop Roger’s sealed letter, beautifully inscribed and
superscribed, and the little carved wood casket which held the silver cross.
Canon Meirion drew pleased breath, for the Lichfield silversmith was a skilled
artist, and the work was beautiful. “He
will be pleased and glad, of that you may be sure. I need not conceal from you,
as men of the Church, that his lordship’s situation here is far from easy, and
any gesture of support is a help to him. If you will let me suggest it, it
would be well if you make your appearance in form, when all are assembled at
table, and there deliver your errand publicly. I will bring you into the hall
as your herald, and have places left for you at the bishop’s table.” He was quite
blunt about it, the utmost advantage must be made of this ceremonious reminder
not simply from Lichfield, but from Theobald and Canterbury, that the Roman
rite had been accepted and a Norman prelate installed in Saint Asaph. The
prince had brought up his own power and chivalry on one side, Canon Meirion
meant to deploy Brother Mark, inadequate symbol though he might appear, upon
the other. “And, Brother, although there is no need for translation for the
bishop’s benefit, it would be good if you would repeat in Welsh what Deacon
Mark may say in hall. The prince knows some English, but few of his chiefs
understand it.” And it was Canon Meirion’s determined intent that they should
all, to the last man of the guard, be well aware of what passed. “I will tell
the bishop beforehand of your coming, but say no word as yet to any other.” “Hywel
ab Owain already knows,” said Cadfael. “And
doubtless will have told his father. But the spectacle will not suffer any
diminution by that. Indeed, it’s a happy chance that you came on this of all
days, for tomorrow the royal party is leaving to return to Aber.” “In
that case,” said Mark, choosing to be open with a host who was certainly being
open with them, “we can ride on among his company, for I am the bearer of a
letter also to Bishop Meurig of Bangor.” The
canon received this with a short pause for reflection, and then nodded
approvingly. He was, after all, a Welshman himself, even if he was doing his
able best to hold on to favour with a Norman superior. “Good! Your bishop is
wise. It puts us on a like footing, and will please the prince. As it chances,
my daughter Heledd and I will also be of the party. She is to be betrothed to a
gentleman in the prince’s service, who holds land in Anglesey, and he will come
to meet us at Bangor. We shall be companions along the way.” “Our
pleasure to ride in company,” said Mark. “I’ll
come for you as soon as they take their places at table,” the canon promised,
well content, and left them to an hour of rest. Not until he was gone did the
girl come back, bearing a dish of honey cakes and a jar of mead. She served
them in silence, but made no move to go. After a moment of sullen thought she
asked abruptly: “What did he tell you?” “That
he and his daughter are bound for Bangor tomorrow, as we two are. It seems,”
said Cadfael equably, and watching her unrevealing face, “that we shall have a
prince’s escort as far as Aber.” “So
he does still own he is my father,” she said with a curling lip. “He
does, and why should he not profess it proudly? If you look in your mirror,”
said Cadfael candidly, “you will see very good reason why he should boast of
it.” That coaxed a reluctant smile out of her. He pursued the small success:
“What is it between you two? Is it some threat from the new bishop? If he’s
bent on ridding himself of all the married priests in his diocese he has an
uphill row to hoe. And your father seems to me an able man, one a new incumbent
can ill afford to lose.” “So
he is,” she agreed, warming, “and the bishop wants to keep him. His case would
have been much worse, but my mother was in her last illness when Bishop Gilbert
arrived, and it seemed she could not last long, so they waited! Can you
conceive of it? Waiting for a wife to die, so that he need not part with her
husband, who was useful to him! And die she did, last Christmas, and ever since
then I have kept his house, cooked and cleaned for him, and thought we could go
on so. But no, I am a reminder of a marriage the bishop says was unlawful and
sacrilegious. In his eyes I never should have been born! Even if my father
remains celibate the rest of his life, I am still here, to call to mind what he
wants forgotten. Yes, he, not only the bishop! I stand in the way of his
advancement.” “Surely,”
said Mark, shocked, “you do him injustice. I am certain he feels a father’s
affection for you, as I do believe you feel a daughter’s for him.” “It
never was tested before,” she said simply. “No one grudged us a proper love.
Oh, he wishes me no ill, neither does the bishop. But very heartily they both
wish that I may go somewhere else to thrive, so far away I shall trouble them
no more.” “So
that is why they’ve planned to match you with a man of Anglesey. As far away,”
said Cadfael ruefully, “as a man could get and still be in North Wales. Yes,
that would certainly settle the bishop’s mind. But what of yours? Do you know
the man they intend for you?” “No,
that was the prince’s doing, and he meant it kindly, and indeed I take it
kindly. No, the bishop wanted to send me away to a convent in England, and make
a nun of me. Owain Gwynedd said that would be a wicked waste unless it was my
wish, and asked me there in front of everyone in the hall if I had any mind to
it, and very loudly and clearly I said no. So he proposed this match for me.
His man is looking for a wife, and they tell me he’s a fine fellow, not so
young but barely past thirty, which is not so old, and good to look at, and
well regarded. Better at least,” she said without great enthusiasm, “than being
shut up behind a grid in an English nunnery.” “So
it is,” agreed Cadfael heartily, “unless your own heart drives you there, and I
doubt that will ever happen to you. Better, too, surely, than living on here
and being made to feel an outcast and a burden. You are not wholly set against
marriage?” “No!”
she said vehemently. “And
you know of nothing against this man the prince has in mind?” “Only
that I have not chosen him,” she said, and set her red lips in a stubborn line. “When
you see him you may approve him. It would not be the first time,” said Cadfael
sagely, “that an intelligent matchmaker got the balance right.” “Well
or ill,” she said, rising with a sigh, “I have no choice but to go. My father
goes with me to see that I behave, and Canon Morgant, who is as rigid as the
bishop himself, goes with us to see that we both behave. Any further scandal
now, and goodbye to any advancement under Gilbert. I could destroy him if I so
wished,” she said, dwelling vengefully on something she knew could never be a
possibility, for all her anger and disdain. And from the evening light in the
doorway she looked back to add: “I can well live without him. Soon or late, I
should have gone to a husband. But do you know what most galls me? That he
should give me up so lightly, and be so thankful to get rid of me.” Canon
Meirion came for them as he had promised, just as the bustle in the courtyard
was settling into competent quietness, building work abandoned for the day, all
the domestic preparations for the evening’s feast completed, the small army of
servitors mustered into their places, and the household, from princes to
grooms, assembled in hall. The light was still bright, but softening into the
gilded silence before the sinking of the sun. Dressed
for ceremony, the canon was brushed and immaculate but plain, maintaining the
austerity of his office, perhaps, all the more meticulously to smooth away from
memory all the years when he had been married to a wife. Time had been, once,
long ago in the age of the saints, when celibacy had been demanded of all Celtic
priests, just as insistently as it was being demanded now by Bishop Gilbert, by
reason of the simple fact that the entire structure of the Celtic Church was
built on the monastic ideal, and anything less was a departure from precedent
and a decline in sanctity. But long since even the memory of that time had
grown faint to vanishing, and there would be just as indignant a reaction to
the reimposition of that ideal as there must once have been to its gradual
abandonment. For centuries now priests had lived as decent married men and
raised families like their parishioners. Even in England, in the more remote
country places, there were plenty of humble married priests, and certainly no
one thought the worse of them. In Wales it was not unknown for son to follow
sire in the cure of a parish, and worse, for the sons of bishops to take it for
granted they should succeed their mitred fathers, as though the supreme offices
of the Church had been turned into heritable fiefs. Now here came this alien
bishop, imposed from without, to denounce all such practices as abominable sin,
and clear his diocese of all but the celibate clergy. And
this able and impressive man who came to summon them to the support of his
master had no intention of suffering diminution simply because, though he had
buried his wife just in time, the survival of a daughter continued to accuse
him. Nothing against the girl, and he would see her provided for, but somewhere
else, out of sight and mind. To
do him justice, he made no bones about going straight for what he wanted, what
would work to his most advantage. He meant to exploit his two visiting
monastics and their mission to his bishop’s pleasure and satisfaction. “They
are just seated. There will be silence until princes and bishop are settled. I
have seen to it there is a clear space below the high table, where you will be
seen and heard by all.” Do
him justice, too, he was no way disappointed or disparaging in contemplating
Brother Mark’s smallness of stature and plain Benedictine habit, or the
simplicity of his bearing; indeed he looked him over with a nod of satisfied
approval, pleased with a plainness that would nevertheless carry its own
distinction. Mark
took the illuminated scroll of Roger de Clinton’s letter and the little carved
casket that contained the cross in his hands, and they followed their guide
across the courtyard to the door of the bishop’s hall. Within, the air was full
of the rich scent of seasoned timber and the resiny smoke of torches, and the
subdued murmur of voices among the lower tables fell silent as the three of
them entered, Canon Meirion leading. Behind the high table at the far end of
the hall an array of faces, bright in the torchlight, fixed attentively upon
the small procession advancing into the cleared space below the dais. The
bishop in the midst, merely a featureless presence at this distance, princes on
either side of him, the rest clerics and Welsh noblemen of Owain’s court
disposed alternately, and all eyes upon Brother Mark’s small, erect figure,
solitary in the open space, for Canon Meirion had stepped aside to give him the
floor alone, and Cadfael had remained some paces behind him. “My
lord bishop, here is Deacon Mark, of the household of the bishop of Lichfield
and Coventry, asking audience.” “The
messenger of my colleague of Lichfield is very welcome,” said the formal voice
from the high table. Mark
made his brief address in a clear voice, his eyes fixed on the long, narrow
countenance that confronted him. Straight, wiry steel-grey hair about a domed tonsure,
a long, thin blade of a nose flaring into wide nostrils, and a proud,
tight-lipped mouth that wore its formal smile somewhat unnervingly for lack of
practice. “My
lord, Bishop Roger de Clinton bids me greet you reverently in his name, as his
brother in Christ and his neighbour in the service of the Church, and wishes
you long and fruitful endeavour in the diocese of Saint Asaph. And by my hand
he sends you in all brotherly love this letter, and this casket, and begs you
accept them in kindness.” All
of which Cadfael took up, after the briefest of pauses for effect, and turned
into ringing Welsh that brought an approving stir and murmur from his
fellow-countrymen among the assembly. The
bishop had risen from his seat, and made his way round the high table to
approach the edge of the dais. Mark went to meet him, and bent his knee to
present letter and casket into the large, muscular hands that reached down to
receive them. “We
accept our brother’s kindness with joy,” said Bishop Gilbert with considered
and gratified grace, for the secular power of Gwynedd was there within earshot,
and missing nothing that passed. “And we welcome his messengers no less gladly.
Rise, Brother, and make one more honoured guest at our table. And your comrade
also. It was considerate indeed of Bishop de Clinton to send a Welsh speaker
with you into a Welsh community.” Cadfael
stood well back, and followed only at a distance on to the dais. Let Mark have
all the notice and the attention, and be led to a place of honour next to Hywel
ab Owain, who sat at the bishop’s left. Was that Canon Meirion’s doing, the
bishop’s own decision to make the most of the visit, or had Hywel had a hand in
it? He might well be interested in learning more about what other cathedral
chapters thought of the resurrection of Saint Kentigern’s throne, and its
bestowal on an alien prelate. And probing from him might be expected to find a
more guileless response than if it came from his formidable father, and produce
a more innocent and lavish crop. A first occasion, it might be, for Mark to say
little and listen much. Cadfael’s
own allotted place was much further from the princely centre, near the end of
the table, but it gave him an excellent view of all the faces ranged along the
seats of honour. On the bishop’s right sat Owain Gwynedd, a big man every way,
in body, in breadth of mind, in ability, very tall, exceeding by a head the
average of his own people, and flaxen-fair by contrast with their darkness, for
his grandmother had been a princess of the Danish kingdom of Dublin, more Norse
than Irish, Ragnhild, a granddaughter of King Sitric Silk-Beard, and his mother
Angharad had been noted for her golden hair among the dark women of Deheubarth.
On the bishop’s left Hywel ab Owain sat at ease, his face turned towards
Brother Mark in amiable welcome. The likeness was clear to be seen, though the
son was of a darker colouring, and had not the height of the sire. It struck
Cadfael as ironic that one so plainly signed with his father’s image should be
regarded by the cleric who sat beside him as illegitimate, for he had been born
before Owain’s marriage, and his mother, too, was an Irishwoman. To the Welsh a
son acknowledged was as much a son as those born in marriage, and Hywel on
reaching manhood had been set up honourably in South Ceredigion, and now, after
his uncle’s fall, possessed the whole of it. And very well capable, by his
showing so far, of holding on to his own. There were three or four more
Welshmen of Owain’s party, all arranged turn for turn with Gilbert’s canons and
chaplains, secular and clerical perforce rubbing shoulders and exchanging
possibly wary conversation, though now they had the open casket and its
filigree silver cross as a safe topic, for Gilbert had opened it and set it on
the board before him to be admired, and laid de Clinton’s scroll beside it,
doubtless to await a ceremonial reading aloud when the meal was drawing to its
close. Meantime,
mead and wine were oiling the wheels of diplomacy, and by the rising babel of
voices successfully. And Cadfael had better turn his attention to his own part
in this social gathering, and begin to do his duty by his neighbours. On his
right hand he had a middle-aged cleric, surely a canon of the cathedral,
well-fleshed and portly, but with a countenance of such uncompromising
rectitude that Cadfael judged he might well be that Morgant whose future errand
it was to see that both father and daughter conducted themselves
unexceptionably on the journey to dispose of Heledd to a husband. Just such a
thin, fastidious nose seemed suitable to the task, and just such chill, sharp
eyes. But his voice when he spoke, and his manner to the guest, were gracious
enough. In every situation he would be equal to events, and strike the becoming
note, but he did not look as if he would be easy on shortcomings in others. On
Cadfael’s left sat a young man of the prince’s party, of the true Welsh build,
sturdy and compact, very trim in his dress, and dark of hair and eye. A very
black, intense eye, that focussed on distance, and looked through what lay
before his gaze, men and objects alike, rather than at them. Only when he
looked along the high table, to where Owain and Hywel sat, did the range of his
vision shorten, fix and grow warm in recognition and acknowledgement, and the
set of his long lips soften almost into smiling. One devoted follower at least
the princes of Gwynedd possessed. Cadfael observed the young man sidewise, with
discretion, for he was worth study, very comely in his black and brooding
fashion, and tended to a contained and private silence. When he did speak, in
courtesy to the new guest, his voice was quiet but resonant, and moved in
cadences that seemed to Cadfael to belong elsewhere than in Gwynedd. But the
most significant thing about his person did not reveal itself for some time,
since he ate and drank little, and used only the right hand that lay easy on
the board under Cadfael’s eyes. Only when he turned directly towards his
neighbour, and rested his left elbow on the edge of the table, did it appear
that the left forearm terminated only a few inches below the joint, and a fine
linen cloth was drawn over the stump like a glove, and secured by a thin silver
bracelet. It was impossible not to stare, the revelation came so unexpectedly;
but Cadfael withdrew his gaze at once, and forbore from any comment, though he
could not resist studying the mutilation covertly when he thought himself
unobserved. But his neighbour had lived with his loss long enough to accustom
himself to its effect on others. “You
may ask, Brother,” he said, with a wry smile. “I am not ashamed to own where I
left it. It was my better hand once, though I could use both, and can still
make shift with the one I have left.” Since
curiosity was understood and expected of him, Cadfael made no secret of it,
though he was already hazarding a guess at the possible answers. For this young
man was almost certainly from South Wales, far from his customary kin here in
Gwynedd. “I
am in no doubt,” he said cautiously, “that wherever you may have left it, the
occasion did you nothing but honour. But if you are minded to tell me, you
should know that I have carried arms in my time, and given and taken injury in
the field. Where you admit me, I can follow you, and not as a stranger.” “I
thought,” said the young man, turning black, brilliant eyes on him
appraisingly, “you had not altogether the monastic look about you. Follow,
then, and welcome. I left my arm lying over my lord’s body, the sword still in
my hand.” “Last
year,” said Cadfael slowly, pursuing his own prophetic imaginings,” in
Deheubarth.” “As
you have said.” “Anarawd?” “My
prince and my foster-brother,” said the maimed man. “The stroke, the final
stroke, that took his life from him took my arm from me.” Chapter Three “HOW
MANY,” ASKED CADFAEL CAREFULLY, after a moment of silence, “were with him
then?” “Three
of us. On a simple journey and a short, thinking no evil. There were eight of
them. I am the only one left who rode with Anarawd that day.” His voice was low
and even. He had forgotten nothing and forgiven nothing, but he was in complete
command of voice and face. “I
marvel,” said Cadfael, “that you lived to tell the story. It would not take
long to bleed to death from such a wound.” “And
even less time to strike again and finish the work,” the young man agreed with
a twisted smile. “And so they would have done if some others of our people had
not heard the affray and come in haste. Me they left lying when they rode away.
I was taken up and tended after his murderers had run. And when Hywel came with
his army to avenge the slaying, he brought me back here with him, and Owain has
taken me into his own service. A one-armed man is still good for something. And
he can still hate.” “You
were close to your prince?” “I
grew up with him. I loved him.” His black eyes rested steadily upon the lively
profile of Hywel ab Owain, who surely had taken Anarawd’s place in his loyalty,
in so far as one man can ever replace another. “May
I know your name?” asked Cadfael. “And mine is, or in the world it was, Cadfael
ap Meilyr ap Dafydd, a man of Gwynedd myself, born at Trefriw. And Benedictine
though I may be, I have not forgotten my ancestry.” “Nor
should you, in the world or out of it. And my name is Cuhelyn ab Einion, a
younger son of my father, and a man of my prince’s guard. In the old days,” he
said, darkling, “it was disgrace for a man of the guard to return alive from
the field on which his lord was slain. But I had and have good reason for
living. Those of the murderers whom I knew I have named to Hywel, and they have
paid. But some I did not know. I keep the faces in mind, for the day when I see
them again and hear the names that go with the faces.” “There
is also one other, the chief, who has paid only a blood-price in lands,” said
Cadfael. “What of him? Is it certain he gave the orders for this ambush?” “Certain!
They would never have dared, otherwise. And Owain Gwynedd has no doubts.” “And
where, do you suppose, is this Cadwaladr now? And has he resigned himself to
the loss of everything he possessed?” The
young man shook his head. “Where he is no one seems to know. Nor what mischief
he has next in mind. But resigned to his loss? That I doubt! Hywel took
hostages from among the lesser chiefs who served under Cadwaladr, and brought
them north to ensure there should be no further resistance in Ceredigion. Most
of them have been released now, having sworn not to bear arms against Hywel’s
rule or offer service again to Cadwaladr, unless at some time to come he should
pledge reparation and be restored. There’s one still left captive in Aber,
Gwion. He’s given his parole not to attempt escape, but he refuses to forswear
his allegiance to Cadwaladr or promise peace to Hywel. A decent enough fellow,”
said Cuhelyn tolerantly, “but still devoted to his lord. Can I hold that
against a man? But such a lord! He deserves better for his worship.” “You
bear no hatred against him?” “None,
there is no reason. He had no part in the ambush, he is too young and too clean
to be taken into such a villainy. After a fashion, I like him as he likes me.
We are two of a kind. Could I blame him for holding fast to his allegiance as I
hold fast to mine? If he would kill for Cadwaladr’s sake, so would I have done,
so I did, for Anarawd. But not by stealth, in double force against light-armed
men expecting no danger. Honestly, in open field, that’s another matter.” The
long meal was almost at its end, only the wine and mead still circling, and the
hum of voices had mellowed into a low, contented buzzing like a hive of bees
drunken and happy among summer meadows. In the centre of the high table Bishop
Gilbert had taken up the fine scroll of his letter and broken the seal, and was
on his feet with the vellum leaf unrolled in his hands. Roger de Clinton’s
salutation was meant to be declaimed in public for its full effect, and had
been carefully worded to impress the laity no less than the Celtic clergy, who
might be most in need of a cautionary word. Gilbert’s sonorous voice made the
most of it. Cadfael, listening, thought that Archbishop Theobald would be
highly content with the result of his embassage. “And
now, my lord Owain,” Gilbert pursued, seizing the mellowed moment for which he
must have been waiting throughout the feast, “I ask your leave to introduce a
petitioner, who comes asking your indulgence for a plea on behalf of another.
My appointment here gives me some right, by virtue of my office, to speak for
peace, between individual men as between peoples. It is not good that there
should be anger between brothers. Just cause there may have been at the outset,
but there should be a term to every outlawry, every quarrel. I ask an audience
for an ambassador who speaks on behalf of your brother Cadwaladr, that you may
be reconciled with him as is fitting, and restore him to his lost place in your
favour. May I admit Bledri ap Rhys?” There
was a brief, sharp silence, in which every eye turned upon the prince’s face.
Cadfael felt the young man beside him stiffen and quiver in bitter resentment
of such a breach of hospitality, for clearly this had been planned deliberately
without a word of warning to the prince, without any prior consultation, taking
an unfair advantage of the courtesy such a man would undoubtedly show towards
the host at whose table he was seated. Even had this audience been sought in
private, Cuhelyn would have found it deeply offensive. To precipitate it thus
publicly, in hall before the entire household, was a breach of courtesy only
possible to an insensitive Norman set up in authority among a people of whom he
had no understanding. But if the liberty was as displeasing to Owain as it was
to Cuhelyn, he did not allow it to appear. He let the silence lie just long
enough to leave the issue in doubt, and perhaps shake Gilbert’s valiant
self-assurance, and then he said clearly: “At
your wish, my lord bishop, I will certainly hear Bledri ap Rhys. Every man has
the right to ask and to be heard. Without prejudice to the outcome!” It was
plain, as soon as the bishop’s steward brought the petitioner into the hall,
that he had not come straight from travel to ask for this audience. Somewhere
about the bishop’s enclave he had been waiting at ease for his entry here, and
had prepared himself carefully, very fine and impressive in his dress and in
his person, every grain of dust from the roads polished away. A tall,
broad-shouldered, powerful man, black-haired and black-moustached, with an
arrogant beak of a nose, and a bearing truculent rather than conciliatory. He
swept with long strides into the centre of the open space fronting the dais,
and made an elaborate obeisance in the general direction of prince and bishop.
The gesture seemed to Cadfael to tend rather to the performer’s own
aggrandisement than to any particular reverence for those saluted. He had
everyone’s attention, and meant to retain it. “My
lord prince—my lord bishop, your devout servant! I come as a petitioner here
before you.” He did not look the part, nor was his full, confident voice
expressive of any such role. “So
I have heard,” said Owain. “You have something to ask of us. Ask it freely.” “My
lord, I was and am in fealty to your brother Cadwaladr, and I dare venture to
speak for his right, in that he goes deprived of his lands, and made a stranger
and disinherited in his own country. Whatever you may hold him guilty of, I
dare to plead that such a penalty is more than he has deserved, and such as
brother should not visit upon brother. And I ask of you that measure of
generosity and forgiveness that should restore him his own again. He has
endured this despoiling a year already, let that be enough, and set him up
again in his lands of Ceredigion. The lord bishop will add his voice to mine
for reconciliation.” “The
lord bishop has been before you,” said Owain drily, “and equally eloquent. I am
not, and never have been, adamant against my brother, whatever follies he has
committed, but murder is worse than folly, and requires a measure of penitence
before forgiveness is due. The two, separated, are of no value, and where the
one is not, I will not waste the other. Did Cadwaladr send you on this errand?” “No,
my lord, and knows nothing of my coming. It is he who suffers deprivation, and
I who appeal for his right to be restored. If he has done ill in the past, is
that good reason for shutting him out from the possibility of doing well in the
future? And what has been done to him is extreme, for he has been made an exile
in his own country, without a toehold on his own soil. Is that fair dealing?” “It
is less extreme,” said Owain coldly, “than what was done to Anarawd. Lands can
be restored, if restoration is deserved. Life once lost is past restoration.” “True,
my lord, but even homicide may be compounded for a blood-price. To be stripped
of all, and for life, is another kind of death.” “We
are not concerned with mere homicide, but with murder,” said Owain, “as well
you know.” At Cadfael’s left hand Cuhelyn sat stiff and motionless in his
place, his eyes fixed upon Bledri, their glance lengthened to pierce through
him and beyond. His face was white, and his single hand clenched tightly upon
the edge of the board, the knuckles sharp and pale as ice. He said no word and
made no sound, but his bleak stare never wavered. “Too
harsh a name,” said Bledri fiercely, “for a deed done in heat. Nor did your
lordship wait to hear my prince’s side of the quarrel.” “For
a deed done in heat,” said Owain with immovable composure, “this was well
planned. Eight men do not lie in wait in cover for four travellers unsuspecting
and unarmed, in hot blood. You do your lord’s cause no favour by defending his
crime. You said you came to plead. My mind is not closed against
reconciliation, civilly sought. It is proof against threats.” “Yet,
Owain,” cried Bledri, flaring like a resinous torch, “it behoves even you to
weigh what consequences may follow if you are obdurate. A wise man would know
when to unbend, before his own brand burns back into his face.” Cuhelyn
started out of his stillness, quivering, and was half rising to his feet when
he regained control, and sank back in his place, again mute and motionless.
Hywel had not moved, nor had his face changed. He had his father’s formidable
composure. And Owain’s unshaken and unshakable calm subdued in a moment the
uneasy stir and murmur that had passed round the high table and started louder
echoes down in the floor of the hall. “Am
I to take that as threat, or promise, or a forecast of a doom from heaven?”
asked Owain, in the most amiable of voices, but none the less with a razor edge
to the tone that gave it piercing sweetness, and caused Bledri to draw back his
head a little as if from a possible blow, and for a moment veil the smouldering
fire of his black eyes, and abate the savage tightness of his lips. Somewhat
more cautiously he responded at last: “I
meant only that enmity and hatred between brothers is unseemly among men, and
cannot but be displeasing to God. It cannot bear any but disastrous fruit. I
beg you, restore your brother his rights.” “That,”
said Owain thoughtfully, and eyeing the petitioner with a stare that measured
and probed beyond the words offered, “I am not yet ready to concede. But
perhaps we should consider of this matter at more leisure. Tomorrow morning I
and my people set out for Aber and Bangor, together with some of the lord
bishop’s household and these visitors from Lichfield. It is in my mind, Bledri
ap Rhys, that you should ride with us and be our guest at Aber, and on the way,
and there at home in my llys, you may better develop your argument, and I
better consider on those consequences of which you make mention. I should not like,”
said Owain in tones of honey, “to invite disaster for want of forethought. Say
yes to my hospitality, and sit down with us at our host’s table.” It
was entirely plain to Cadfael, as to many another within the hall, that by this
time Bledri had small choice in the matter. Owain’s men of the guard had fully
understood the nature of the invitation. By his tight smile, so had Bledri,
though he accepted it with every evidence of pleasure and satisfaction. No
doubt it suited him to continue in the prince’s company, whether as guest or
prisoner, and to keep his eyes and ears open on the ride to Aber. All the more
if his hint of dire consequences meant more than the foreshadowing of divine
disapproval of enmity between brothers. He had said a little too much to be
taken at his face value. And as a guest, free or under guard, his own safety
was assured. He took the place that was cleared for him at the bishop’s table,
and drank to the prince with a discreet countenance and easy smile. The bishop
visibly drew deep breath, relieved that his well-meaning effort at peace-making
had at least survived the first skirmish. Whether he had understood the
vibrating undertones of what had passed was doubtful. The subtleties of the
Welsh were probably wasted on a forthright and devout Norman, Cadfael
reflected. The better for him, he could speed his departing guests, thus
augmented by one, and console himself that he had done all a man could do to
bring about reconciliation. What followed, whatever it might be, was no
responsibility of his. The
mead went round amicably, and the prince’s harper sang the greatness and
virtues of Owain’s line and the beauty of Gwynedd. And after him, to Cadfael’s
respectful surprise, Hywel ab Owain rose and took the harp, and improvised
mellifluously on the women of the north. Poet and bard as well as warrior, this
was undoubtedly an admirable shoot from that admirable stem. He knew what he
was doing with his music. All the tensions of the evening dissolved into amity
and song. Or if they survived, at least the bishop, comforted and relaxed, lost
all awareness of them. In
the privacy of their own lodging, with the night still drowsily astir outside
the half-open door, Brother Mark sat mute and thoughtful on the edge of his bed
for some moments, pondering all that had passed, until at last he said, with
the conviction of one who has reviewed all circumstances and come to a firm
conclusion: “He meant nothing but good. He is a good man.” “But
not a wise one,” said Cadfael from the doorway. The night without was dark,
without a moon, but the stars filled it with a distant, blue glimmer that
showed where occasional shadows crossed from building to building, making for
their rest. The babel of the day was now an almost-silence, now and then
quivering to the murmur of low voices tranquilly exchanging goodnights. Rather
a tremor on the air than an audible sound. There was no wind. Even the softest
of movements vibrated along the cords of the senses, making silence eloquent. “He
trusts too easily,” Mark agreed with a sigh. “Integrity expects integrity.” “And
you find it missing in Bledri ap Rhys?” Cadfael asked respectfully. Brother
Mark could still surprise him now and then. “I
doubt him. He comes too brazenly, knowing once received he is safe from any
harm or affront. And he feels secure enough in Welsh hospitality to threaten.” “So
he did,” said Cadfael thoughtfully. “And passed it off as a reminder of
heaven’s displeasure. And what did you make of that?” “He
drew in his horns,” said Mark positively, “knowing he had gone a step too far.
But there was more in that than a pastoral warning. And truly I wonder where
this Cadwaladr is now, and what he is up to. For I think that was a plain
threat of trouble here and now if Owain refused his brother’s demands. Something
is in the planning, and this Bledri knows of it.” “I
fancy,” said Cadfael placidly, “that the prince is of your opinion also, or at
least has the possibility well in mind. You heard him. He has given due notice
to all his men that Bledri ap Rhys is to remain in the royal retinue here, in
Aber, and on the road between. If there’s mischief planned, Bledri, if he can’t
be made to betray it, can be prevented from playing any part in it, or letting
his master know the prince has taken the warning, and is on his guard. Now I
wonder did Bledri read as much into it, and whether he’ll go to the trouble to
put it to the test?” “He
did not seem to me to be put out of his stride,” said Mark doubtfully. “If he
did understand it so, it did not disquiet him. Can he have provoked it
purposely?” “Who
knows? It may suit him to go along with us to Aber, and keep his eyes and ears
open along the way and within the llys, if he’s spying out the prince’s
dispositions for his master. Or for himself!” Cadfael conceded thoughtfully,
“Though what’s the advantage to him, unless it’s to put him safely out of the
struggle, I confess I don’t see.” For a prisoner who enjoys officially the
status of a guest can come to no harm, whatever the issue. If his own lord
wins, he is delivered without reproach, and if his captor is the victor he is
immune just as surely, safe from injury in the battle or reprisals after it.
“But he did not strike me as a cautious man,” Cadfael owned, rejecting the
option, though with some lingering reluctance. A
few threads of shadow still crossed the gathering darkness of the precinct,
ripples on a nocturnal lake. The open door of the bishop’s great hall made a
rectangle of faint light, most of the torches within already quenched, the fire
turfed down but still glowing, distant murmurs of movement and voices a slight
quiver on the silence, as the servants cleared away the remnants of the feast
and the tables that had borne it. A
tall, dark figure, wide-shouldered and erect against the pale light, appeared
in the doorway of the hall, paused for a long moment as though breathing in the
cool of the night, and then moved leisurely down the steps, and began to pace
the beaten earth of the court, slowly and sinuously, like a man flexing his
muscles after being seated a while too long. Cadfael opened the door a little
wider, to have the shadowy movements in view. “Where
are you going?” asked Mark at his back, anticipating with alert intelligence. “Not
far,” said Cadfael. “Just far enough to see what rises to our friend Bledri’s
bait. And how he takes it!” He
stood motionless outside the door for a long moment, drawing the door to behind
him, to accustom his eyes to the night, as doubtless Bledri ap Rhys was also
doing as he trailed his coat to and fro, nearer and nearer to the open gate of
the precinct. The earth was firm enough to make his crisp, deliberate steps
audible, as plainly he meant them to be. But nothing stirred and no one took
note of him, not even the few servants drifting away to their beds, until he
turned deliberately and walked straight towards the open gate. Cadfael had
advanced at leisure along the line of modest canonical houses and guest
lodgings, to keep the event in view. With
admirable aplomb two brisk figures heaved up into the gateway from the fields without,
amiably wreathed together, collided with Bledri in midpassage, and untwined
themselves to embrace him between them. “What, my lord Bledri!” boomed one
blithe Welsh voice. “Is it you? Taking a breath of air before sleeping? And a
fine night for it!” “We’ll
bear you company, willingly,” the second voice offered heartily. “It’s early to
go to bed yet. And we’ll see you safe to your own brychan, if you lose your way
in the dark.” “I’m
none so drunk as to go astray,” Bledri acknowledged without surprise or
concern. “And for all the good company there is to be had in Saint Asaph
tonight, I think I’ll get to my bed. You gentlemen will be needing your sleep,
too, if we’re off with the morn tomorrow.” The smile in his voice was clear to
be sensed. He had the answer he had looked for, and it caused him no dismay,
rather a measure of amusement, perhaps even satisfaction. “Goodnight to you!”
he said, and turned to saunter back towards the hall door, still dimly lighted
from within. Silence
hung outside the precinct wall, though the nearest tents of Owain’s camp were
not far away. The wall was not so high that it could not be climbed, though
wherever a man mounted, there would be someone waiting below on the other side.
But in any case Bledri ap Rhys had no intention of removing himself, he had
merely been confirming his expectation that any attempt to do so would very
simply and neatly be frustrated. Owain’s orders were readily understood even
when obliquely stated, and would be efficiently carried out. If Bledri had been
in any doubt of that, he knew better now. And as for the two convivial guards,
they withdrew again into the night with an absence of pretence which was almost
insulting. And
that, on the face of it, was the end of the incident. Yet Cadfael continued
immobile and detachedly interested, invisible against the dark bulk of the
timber buildings, as if he expected some kind of epilogue to round off the
night’s entertainment. Into
the oblong of dim light at the head of the steps came the girl Heledd, unmistakable
even in silhouette by the impetuous grace of her carriage and her tall
slenderness. Even at the end of an evening of serving the bishop’s guests and
the retainers of his household she moved like a fawn. And if Cadfael observed
her appearance with impersonal pleasure, so did Bledri ap Rhys, from where he
stood just aside from the foot of the steps, with a startled appreciation
somewhat less impersonal, having no monastic restraints to hold it in check. He
had just confirmed that he was now, willing or otherwise, a member of the
prince’s retinue at least as far as Aber, and in all probability he already
knew, since he was lodged in the bishop’s own house, that this promising girl
was the one who would be riding with the party at dawn. The prospect offered a
hope of mild pleasure along the way, to pass the time agreeably. At the very
least, here was this moment, to round off an eventful and enjoyable evening.
She was descending, with one of the embroidered drapings of the high table
rolled up in her arms, on her way to the canonical dwellings across the
precinct. Perhaps wine had been spilled on the cloth, or some of the gilt
threads been snagged by a belt buckle or the rough setting of a dagger hilt or
a bracelet, and she was charged with its repair. He had been about to ascend,
but waited aside instead, for the pleasure of watching her at ever closer view
as she came down, eyes lowered to be sure of stepping securely. He was so still
and she so preoccupied that she had not observed him. And when she had reached
the third step from the ground he suddenly reached out and took her by the
waist between his hands, very neatly, and swung her round in a half-circle, and
so held her suspended, face to face with him and close, for a long moment
before he set her quite gently on her feet. He did not, however, relinquish his
hold of her. It
was done quite lightly and playfully, and for all Cadfael could see, which was
merely a shadow play, Heledd received it without much trace of displeasure, and
certainly none of alarm, once the surprise was past. She had uttered one small,
startled gasp as he plucked her aloft, but that was all, and once set down she
stood looking up at him eye to eye, and made no move to break away. It is not
unpleasant to any woman to be admired by a handsome man. She said something to
him, the words indistinguishable but the tone light and tolerant to Cadfael’s
ear, if not downright encouraging. And something he said in return to her, at
the very least with no sign of discouragement. No doubt Bledri ap Rhys had a
very good opinion of himself and his attractions, but it was in Cadfael’s mind
that Heledd, for all she might enjoy his attentions, was also quite capable of
keeping them within decorous bounds. Doubtful if she was considering letting him
get very far. But from this pleasurable brush with him she could extricate
herself whenever she chose. They were neither of them taking it seriously. In
the event she was not to be given the opportunity to conclude it in her own
fashion. For the light from the open doorway above was suddenly darkened by the
bulk of a big man’s body, and the abrupt eclipse cast the linked pair below
into relative obscurity. Canon Meirion paused for a moment to adjust his vision
to the night, and began to descend the steps with his usual selfconscious
dignity. With the dwindling of his massive shadow renewed light fell upon
Heledd’s glossy hair and the pale oval of her face, and the broad shoulders and
arrogant head of Bledri ap Rhys, the pair of them closely linked in what fell
little short of an embrace. It
seemed to Brother Cadfael, watching with unashamed interest from his dark
corner, that both of them were very well aware of the stormcloud bearing down
on them, and neither was disposed to do anything to evade or placate it.
Indeed, he perceived that Heledd softened by a hair the stiffness of her
stance, and allowed her head to tilt towards the descending light and glitter
into a bright and brittle smile, meant rather for her father’s discomfort than
for Bledri’s gratification. Let him sweat for his place and his desired
advancement! She had said that she could destroy him if she so willed, it was
something she would never do, but if he was so crass, and knew so little of
her, as to believe her capable of bringing about his ruin, he deserved to pay
for his stupidity. The instant of intense stillness exploded into a flurry of
movement, as Canon Meirion recovered his breath and came seething down the
steps in a turmoil of clerical black, like a sudden thundercloud, took his daughter
by the arm, and wrenched her firmly away from Bledri’s grasp. As firmly and
competently she withdrew herself from this new compulsion, and brushed the very
touch of his hand from her sleeve. The dagger glances that must have strained
through the dimness between sire and daughter were blunted by the night. And
Bledri suffered his deprivation gracefully, without stirring a step, and very
softly laughed. “Oh,
pardon if I have trespassed on your rights of warren,” he said, deliberately
obtuse. “I had not reckoned with a rival of your cloth. Not here in Bishop
Gilbert’s household. I see I have undervalued his breadth of mind.” He
was being provocative deliberately, of course. Even if he had had no notion
that this indignant elder was the girl’s father, he certainly knew that this
intervention could hardly bear the interpretation he was placing upon it. But
had not the impulse of mischief originated rather with Heledd? It did not
please her that the canon should have so little confidence in her judgement as
to suppose she would need help in dealing with a passing piece of impudence
from this questionably welcome visitor. And Bledri was quite sufficiently
accomplished in the study of women to catch the drift of her mild malice, and
play the accomplice, for her gratification as readily as for his own amusement. “Sir,”
said Meirion with weighty and forbidding dignity, curbing his rage, “my
daughter is affianced, and shortly to be married. Here in his lordship’s court
you will treat her and all other women with respect.” And to Heledd he said
brusquely, and with a sharp gesture of his hand towards their lodging under the
far wall of the enclave: “Go in, girl! The hour is late already, you should be
withindoors.” Heledd,
without haste or discomposure, gave them a slight, curt inclination of her head
to share between them, and turned and walked away. The rear view of her as she
went was expressive, and disdainful of men in general. “And
a very fine girl, too,” said Bledri approvingly, watching her departure. “You
may be proud of your getting, Father. I hope you are marrying her to a man
who’ll appreciate beauty. The small courtesy of hefting the lass down the steps
to level ground can hardly have blemished his bargain.” His clear, incisive
voice had dwelt fondly on the word ‘Father’, well aware of the dual sting. “Well,
what the eye has not seen, the heart need not grieve, and I hear the bridegroom
is well away in Anglesey. And no doubt you can keep a still tongue where this
match is concerned.” The plain implication was there, very sweetly insinuated.
No, Canon Meirion was exceedingly unlikely to make any move that could
jeopardise his cleansed and celibate and promising future. Bledri ap Rhys was
very quick on the uptake, and well informed about the bishop’s clerical reforms.
He had even sensed Heledd’s resentment at being so ruthlessly disposed of, and
her impulse to take her revenge before departing. “Sir,
you are a guest of prince and bishop, and as such are expected to observe the
standards due to their hospitality.” Meirion was stiff as a lance, and his
voice thinned and steely as a sword-blade. Within his well-schooled person
there was a ferocious Welsh temper under arduous control. “If you do not, you
will rue it. Whatever my own situation, I will see to that. Do not approach my
daughter, or attempt to have any further ado with her. Your courtesies are
unwelcome.” “Not,
I think, to the lady,” said Bledri, with the most complacent of smiles implicit
in the very tone of his voice. “She has a tongue, and a palm, and I fancy would
have been ready enough to use both if I had caused her any displeasure. I like
a lass of spirit. If she grants me occasion, I shall tell her so. Why should
she not enjoy the admiration she is entitled to, these few hours on the road to
her marriage?” The
brief silence fell like a stone between them; Cadfael felt the air quiver with
the tension of their stillness. Then Canon Meirion said, through gritted teeth
and from a throat constricted with the effort to contain his rage: “My lord, do
not think this cloth I wear will prove any protection to you if you affront my
honour, or my daughter’s good name. Be warned, and keep away from her, or you
shall have excellent cause to regret it. Though perhaps,” he ended, even lower
and more malevolently, “too brief time!” “Time
enough,” said Bledri, not noticeably disturbed by the palpable threat, “for all
the regretting I’m likely to do. It’s something I’ve had small practice in.
Goodnight to your reverence!” And he passed by Meirion so close their sleeves brushed,
perhaps intentionally, and began to climb the steps to the hall door. And the
canon, wrenching himself out of his paralysis of rage with an effort, composed
his dignity about him as best he could, and stalked away towards his own door. Cadfael
returned to his own quarters very thoughtfully, and recounted the whole of this
small incident to Brother Mark, who was lying wakeful and wide-eyed after his
prayers, by some private and peculiar sensitivity of his own already aware of
turbulent cross-currents trembling on the night air. He listened, unsurprised. “How
much, would you say, Cadfael, is his concern only for his own advancement, how
much truly for his daughter? For he does feel guilt towards her. Guilt that he
resents her as a burden to his prospects, guilt at loving her less than she
loves him. A guilt that makes him all the more anxious to put her out of sight,
far away, another man’s charge.” “Who
can decypher any man’s motives?” said Cadfael resignedly. “Much less a woman’s.
But I tell you this, she would do well not to drive him too far. The man has a
core of violence in him. I would not like to see it let loose. It could be a
killing force.” “And
against which of them,” wondered Mark, staring into the dark of the roof above
him, “would the lightning be launched, if ever the storm broke?” Chapter Four THE
PRINCE’S CORTEGE MUSTERED IN THE DAWN, in a morning hesitant between sullenness
and smiles. There was the moisture of a brief shower on the grasses as Cadfael
and Mark crossed to the church for prayer before saddling up, but the sun was
shimmering on the fine drops, and the sky above was the palest and clearest of
blues, but for a few wisps of cloud to eastward, embracing the rising orb of
light with stroking fingers. When they emerged again into the courtyard it was
already full of bustle and sound, the baggage horses being loaded, the brave
city of tents along the hillside above folded and on the move, and even the
frail feathers of cloud dissolved into moist and scintillating radiance. Mark
stood gazing before him with pleasure at the preparations for departure, his
face flushed and bright, a child embarking on an adventure. Until this moment,
Cadfael thought, he had not fully realised the possibilities, the fascinations,
even the perils of the journey he had undertaken. To ride with princes was no
more than half the tale, somewhere there was a lurking threat, a hostile
brother, a prelate bent on reforming a way of life which in the minds of its
population needed no reform. And who could guess what might happen between here
and Bangor, between bishop and bishop, the stranger and the native? “I
spoke a word in the ear of Saint Winifred,” said Mark, flushing almost
guiltily, as though he had appropriated a patroness who by rights belonged to
Cadfael. “I thought we must be very close to her here, it seemed only gracious
to let her know of our presence and our hopes, and ask her blessing.” “If
we deserve!” said Cadfael, though he had small doubt that so gentle and
sensible a saint must look indulgently upon this wise innocent. “Indeed!
How far is it, Cadfael, from here to her holy well?” “A
matter of fourteen miles or so, due east of us.” “Is
it true it never freezes? However hard the winter?” “It
is true. No one has ever known it stilled, it bubbles always in the centre.” “And
Gwytherin, where you took her from the grave?” “That
lies as far south and west of us,” said Cadfael, and refrained from mentioning
that he had also restored her to her grave in that same place. “Never try to
limit her,” he advised cautiously. “She will be wherever you may call upon her,
and present and listening as soon as you cry out your need.” “That
I never doubted,” said Mark simply, and went with a springy and hopeful step to
put together his small belongings and saddle his glossy nutbrown gelding.
Cadfael lingered a few moments to enjoy the bright bustle before him, and then
followed more sedately to the stables. Outside the walls of the enclave Owain’s
guards and noblemen were already marshalling, their encampment vanished from
the greensward, leaving behind only the paler, flattened patches which would
soon spring back into lively green, and erase even the memory of their
visitation. Within the wall grooms whistled and called, hooves stamped lively,
muffled rhythms in the hard-packed earth, harness jingled, maidservants
shrilled to one another above the general babel of male voices, and the faint
dust of all this vigorous movement rose into the sunlight and shimmered in
gilded mist overhead. The
company gathered as blithely as if they were going maying, and certainly so
bright a morning invited to so pleasant a pastime. But there were certain
graver reminders to be remarked as they mounted. Heledd made her appearance
cloaked and ready, serene and demure of countenance, but with Canon Meirion
keeping close on one side of her, with tight lips and downdrawn brows, and
Canon Morgant on the other, equally tightlipped but with brows arched into
uncompromising severity, and sharp eyes dwelling alternately on father and
daughter, and with no very assured approval of either. And for all their
precautions, at the last moment Bledri ap Rhys stepped between them and lifted
the girl into the saddle with his own large and potentially predatory hands,
with a courtesy so elaborate that it glittered into insolence: and, worse,
Heledd accepted the service with as gracious an inclination of her head, and a
cool, reserved smile, ambiguous between chaste reproof and discreet mischief.
To take exception to the behaviour of either party would have been folly, so
well had both preserved the appearance of propriety, but both canons
perceptibly beheld the incident with raised hackles and darkening frowns if
they kept their mouths shut. Nor
was that the only sudden cloud in this clear sky, for Cuhelyn, appearing
already mounted in the gateway, too late to have observed any present cause for
offence, sat his horse with drawn brows, while his intent eyes ranged the
entire company within until he found Bledri, and there settled and brooded, a
long-memoried man of intense passions, measuring an enemy. It seemed to
Cadfael, surveying the scene with a thoughtful eye, that there would be a
considerable weight of ill will and not a few grudges among the rich baggage of
this princely party. The
bishop came down into the courtyard to take leave of his royal guests. This
first encounter had passed off successfully enough, considering the strain he
had put upon it by inviting Cadwaladr’s envoy into conference. He was not so
insensitive that he had not felt the momentary tension and displeasure, and no
doubt he was drawing relieved breath now at having survived the danger. Whether
he had the humility to realise that he owed it to the prince’s forbearance was
another matter, Cadfael reflected. And here came Owain side by side with his
host, and Hywel at his back. At his coming the whole bright cortege quivered
into expectant life, and as he reached for bridle and stirrup, so did they all.
Too tall for me, eh, Hugh? Cadfael thought, swinging aloft into the roan’s high
saddle, with a buoyancy that set him up in a very gratifying conceit of
himself. I’ll show you whether I have lost my appetite for travel and forgotten
everything I learned in the east before ever you were born. And
they were away, out of the wide-open gate and heading westward after the
prince’s lofty fair head, uncovered to the morning sun. The bishop’s household
stood to watch them depart, warily content with one diplomatic encounter
successfully accomplished. Such threats as lingered uneasily from last night’s
exchanges cast their shadows on these departing guests. Bishop Gilbert, if he
had believed in them at all, could let them withdraw unchallenged, for they
were no threat to him. As
those within the enclave emerged into the green track without, Owain’s officers
from the encampment fell into neat order about them, lining either flank, and
Cadfael observed with interest but without surprise that there were archers
among them, and two keeping their station a few yards behind Bledri ap Rhys’s
left shoulder. Given this particular guest’s undoubted quickness of perception,
he was equally aware of them, and just as clearly he had no objection to their
presence, for in the first mile he did not let it inhibit him from changing his
position two or three times to speak a civil word in Canon Morgant’s ear, or
exchange courtesies with Hywel ab Owain, riding close at his father’s back. But
he did not make any move to edge his way through the attendant file of guards.
If they were keeping him in mind of his virtual captivity, so was he bent on
assuring them that he was perfectly content, and had no intention of attempting
to remove himself. Indeed, once or twice he looked to left and right to take
the measure of the prince’s unobtrusive efficiency, and seemed not unfavourably
impressed by what he saw. All
of which was of considerable interest to an inquisitive man, even if at this
stage it remained undecypherable. Put it away at the back of the mind, along
with everything else of oddity value in this expedition, and the time would
come when its meaning would be revealed. Meantime, here was Mark, silent and
happy at his elbow, the road westward before him, and the sun bright on Owain’s
pennant of bright hair at the head of the column. What more could any man ask
on a fine May morning? They
did not, as Mark had expected, bear somewhat northwards towards the sea, but
made due west, over softly rolling hills and through well-treed valleys, by
green trails sometimes clearly marked, sometimes less defined, but markedly
keeping a direct line uphill and down alike, here where the lie of the land was
open and the gradients gentle enough for pleasant riding. “An
old, old road,” said Cadfael. “It starts from Chester, and makes straight for
the head of Conwy’s tidal water, where once, they say, there was a fort the
like of Chester. At low tide, if you know the sands, you can ford the river
there, but with the tide boats can ply some way beyond.” “And
after the river crossing?” asked Mark, attentive and glowing. “Then
we climb. To look westward from there, you’d think no track could possibly
pass, but pass it does, up and over the mountains, and down at last to the sea.
Have you ever seen the sea?” “No.
How could I? Until I joined the bishop’s household I had never been out of the
shire, not even ten miles from where I was born.” He was straining his eyes
ahead as he rode now, with longing and delight, thirsty for all that he had
never seen. “The sea must be a great wonder,” he said on a hushed breath. “A
good friend and a bad enemy,” said Cadfael, beckoned back into old memories. “Respect
it, and it will do well by you, but never take liberties.” The
prince had set a steady, easy pace that could be maintained mile by mile in
this undulating countryside, green and lush, patterned with hamlets in the
valleys, cottages and church snugly huddled together, the fringe of cultivable
fields a woven tapestry round them, and here and there solitary, scattered
throughout the tref, the households of the free landowners, and no less
solitary, somewhere among them, their parish church. “These
men live lonely,” said Mark, taking in the distinction with some wonder. “These
are the freeborn men of the tribe. They own their land, but not to do as they
please with it, it descends by strict law of inheritance within the family. The
villein villages till the soil among them, and pay their communal dues
together, though every man has his dwelling and his cattle and his fair share
of the land. We make sure of that by overseeing the distribution every so
often. As soon as sons grow to be men they have their portion at the next
accounting.” “So
no one there can inherit,” Mark deduced reasonably. “None
but the youngest son, the last to grow into a portion of his own. He inherits
his father’s portion and dwelling. His elder brothers by then will have taken
wives and built houses of their own.” It seemed to Cadfael, and apparently to
Mark also, a fair, if rough and ready, means of assuring every man a living and
a place in which to live, a fair share of the work and a fair share of the
profit of the land. “And
you?” asked Mark. “Was this where you belonged?” “Belonged
and could not belong,” Cadfael acknowledged, looking back with some surprise at
his own origins. “Yes, I was born in just such a villein tref, and coming up to
my fourteenth birthday and a slip of land of my own. And would you believe it
now?—I did not want it! Good Welsh earth, and I felt nothing for it. When the
wool merchant from Shrewsbury took a liking to me, and offered me work that
would give me licence to see at least a few more miles of the world, I jumped
at that open door as I’ve jumped at most others that ever came my way. I had a
younger brother, better content to sit on one strip of earth lifelong. I was
for off, as far as the road would take me, and it took me half across the world
before I understood. Life goes not in a straight line, lad, but in a circle.
The first half we spend venturing as far as the world’s end from home and kin
and stillness, and the latter half brings us back by roundabout ways but
surely, to that state from which we set out. So I end bound by vow to one
narrow place, but for the rare chance of going forth on the business of my
house, and labouring at a small patch of earth, and in the company of my
closest kin. And content,” said Cadfael, drawing satisfied breath. They
came over the crest of a high ridge before noon, and there below them the
valley of the Conwy opened, and beyond, the ground rose at first gently and
suavely, but above these green levels there towered in the distance the
enormous bastions of Eryri, soaring to polished steel peaks against the pale
blue of the sky. The river was a winding silver thread, twining a tortuous
course through and over shoals of tidal mud and sand on its way northward to
the sea, its waters at this hour so spread and diminished that it could be
forded without difficulty. And after the crossing, as Cadfael had warned, they
climbed. The
first few green and sunny miles gave way to a rising track that kept company
with a little tributary river, mounting steeply until the trees fell behind,
and they emerged gradually into a lofty world of moorland, furze and heather,
open and naked as the sky. No plough had ever broken the soil here, there was
no visible movement but the ruffling of the sudden wind among the gorse and low
bushes, no inhabitants but the birds that shot up from before the foremost
riders, and the hawks that hung almost motionless, high in air. And yet across
this desolate but beautiful wilderness marched a perceptible causeway laid with
stones and cushioned with rough grass, raised clear of the occasional marshy
places, straddling the shallow pools of peat-brown water, making straight for
the lofty wall of honed rock that seemed to Brother Mark utterly impenetrable.
In places where the firm rock broke through the soil and gave solid footing,
the raised sarn remained visible as a trodden pathway needing no ramp of
stones, but always maintained its undeviating line ahead. “Giants
made this,” said Brother Mark in awe. “Men
made it,” said Cadfael. It was wide where it was clearly to be seen, wide
enough for a column of men marching six abreast, though horsemen had to ride no
more than three in line, and Owain’s archers, who knew this territory well,
drew off on either flank and left the paved way to the company they guarded. A
road, Cadfael thought, made not for pleasure, not for hawking or hunting, but
as a means of moving a great number of men from one stronghold to another as
quickly as possible. It took small count of gradients, but set its sights
straight ahead, deviating only where that headlong line was rankly impossible
to maintain, and then only until the obstacle was passed. “But
through that sheer wall,” Mark marvelled, staring ahead at the barrier of the
mountains, “surely we cannot go.” “Yes,
you will find there’s a gate through, narrow but wide enough, at the pass of
Bwlch y Ddeufaen. We thread through those hills, keep this high level three or
four more miles, and after that we begin to descend.” “Towards
the sea?” “Towards
the sea,” said Cadfael. They
came to the first decline, the first sheltered valley of bushes and trees, and
in the heart of it bubbled a spring that became a lively brook, and accompanied
them downhill gradually towards the coast. They had long left behind the
rivulets that flowed eastward towards the Conwy; here the streams sprang
sparkling into short, precipitous lives, and made headlong for the sea. And
down with this most diminutive of its kind went the track, raised to a firm
level above the water, at the edge of the cleft of trees. The descent became
more gradual, the brook turned somewhat away from the path, and suddenly the
view opened wide before them, and there indeed was the sea. Immediately
below them a village lay in its patterned fields, beyond it narrow meadowland
melting into salt flats and shingle, and then the wide expanse of sea, and
beyond that again, distant but clear in the late afternoon light, the coast of
Anglesey stretched out northward, to end in the tiny island of Ynys Lanog. From
the shore towards which they moved the shallow water shimmered pale gold
overlaid with aquamarine, almost as far as the eye could distinguish colour,
for Lavan Sands extended the greater part of the way to the island shore, and
only there in the distance did the sea darken into the pure, greenish blue of
the deep channel. At the sight of this wonder about which he had dreamed and
speculated all day long, Mark checked his horse for a moment, and sat staring
with flushed cheeks and bright eyes, enchanted by the beauty and diversity of
the world. It
happened that Cadfael turned his head to see where someone else had reined in
at the same moment, perhaps in the same rapt delight. Between her two guardian
canons Heledd had checked and sat staring before her, but her sights were
raised beyond the crystal and gold of the shallows, beyond the cobalt channel
to the distant shore of Anglesey, and her lips were austerely drawn, and her
brows level and unrevealing. She looked towards her bridegroom’s land, the man
against whom she knew nothing, of whom she had heard nothing but good; she saw
marriage advancing upon her all too rapidly, and there was such a baffled and
resentful sadness in her face, and such an obstinate rejection of her fate,
that Cadfael marvelled no one else felt her burning outrage, and turned in
alarm to find the source of this intense disquiet. Then
as suddenly as she had halted she shook the rein, and set her horse to an
impatient trot downhill, leaving her black-habited escort behind, and threaded a
way deeper into the cavalcade to shake them off at least for a few rebellious
moments. Watching
her vehement passage through the ranks of the prince’s retinue, Cadfael
absolved her of any deliberate intent in drawing close alongside Bledri’s
mount. He was simply there in her way, in a moment she would have passed by
him. But there was intent enough in the opportunist alacrity with which Bledri
reached a hand to her bridle, and checked her passage knee to knee with him,
and in the intimate, assured smile he turned upon her as she yielded to the
persuasion. There was, Cadfael thought, one instant when she almost shook him
off, almost curled her lip with the tolerant mockery which was all she truly
felt for him. Then with perverse deliberation she smiled at him, and consented
to fall in beside him, in no hurry to free herself of the muscular hand that
detained her. They rode on together in apparent amity, with matched pace and in
easy talk together. The rear view of them suggested to Cadfael nothing more than
a continuation of a somewhat malicious but enjoyable game on both parts, but
when he turned his head cautiously to see what effect the incident had had upon
the two canons of Saint Asaph it was all too plain that to them it implied
something very different. If Meirion’s drawn brows and rigid lips threatened
storms towards Heledd and rage towards Bledri ap Rhys, equally they were stiff
with apprehension of what must be going on behind the controlled but ominous
rectitude of Morgant’s fleshy countenance. Ah,
well! Two days more, and it should be over. They would be safely in Bangor, the
bridegroom would cross the strait to meet them, and Heledd would be rapt away
to that mist-blue shore beyond the faint gold and ice-blue of Lavan Sands. And
Canon Meirion could draw breath in peace at last. They
came down to the rim of the salt flats and turned westward, with the quivering
plane of the shallows reflecting glittering light on their right hand, and the
green of field and copse on the left, rising terrace beyond terrace into the
hills. Once or twice they plashed through tenuous streams trickling down
through the salt marshes to the sea. And within the hour they were riding
alongside the high stockade of Owain’s royal seat and tref of Aber, and the
porters and guards at the gates had seen the shimmer of their colours nearing,
and cried their coming within. From
all the buildings that lined the walls of the great court of Owain’s maenol,
from stables and armoury and hall, and the array of guest dwellings, the
household came surging to welcome the prince home, and make his visitors
welcome. Grooms ran to receive the horses, squires came with pitchers and
horns. Hywel ab Owain, who had distributed his hospitable attentions
punctiliously during the journey, moving from rider to rider with civilities as
his father’s representative, and no doubt taking due note of all the
undercurrents that drew taut between them, with his father’s interests in mind,
was the first out of the saddle, and went straight to take the prince’s bridle,
in an elegant gesture of filial respect, before ceding the charge to the
waiting groom, and going to kiss the hand of the lady who had come out from the
timber hall to welcome her lord home. Not his own mother! The two young boys
who came leaping down the steps from the hall door after her were hers, lithe
dark imps of about ten and seven years, shrilling with excitement and with a
flurry of dogs wreathing round their feet. Owain’s wife was daughter to a
prince of Arwystli, in central Wales, and her lively sons had her rich
colouring. But an older youth, perhaps fifteen or sixteen, followed them more
circumspectly down the steps, and came with authority and confidence straight
to Owain, and was embraced with an affection there was no mistaking. This one had
his father’s fair hair deepened into pure gold, and his father’s impressive
male comeliness refined into a startling beauty. Tall, erect, with an athlete’s
grace of movement, he could not emerge into any company without being noticed,
and even at a distance the brilliant northern blue of his eyes was as clear as
if an inner sun shone through crystals of sapphire. Brother Mark saw him, and
held his breath. “His
son?” he said in an awed whisper. “But
not hers,” said Cadfael. “Another like Hywel.” “There
cannot be many such in this world,” said Mark, staring. Beauty in others he
observed with a particular, ungrudging delight, having always felt himself to
be the plainest and most insignificant of mortals. “There
is but one such, lad, as you know full well, for there is but one of any man
that ever lived, black or fair, And yet,” owned Cadfael, reconsidering the
uniqueness of the physical envelope if not of the inhabiting soul, “we go close
to duplicating this one, there at home in Shrewsbury. The boy’s name is Rhun.
You might look at our Brother Rhun, since Saint Winifred perfected him, and
think one or the other a miraculous echo.” Even
to the name! And surely, thought Mark, recalling with pleasure the youngest of
those who had been his brothers in Shrewsbury, this is how the pattern of a
prince, the son of a prince, should look—and no less, a saint, the protege of a
saint. All radiance and clarity, all openness and serenity in the face. No
wonder his father, recognising a prodigy, loves him better than all others. “I
wonder,” said Cadfael half to himself, unwittingly casting a shadow athwart
Mark’s contemplation of light, “how her two will look upon him, when they’re
all grown.” “It
is impossible,” Mark said firmly, “that they should ever wish him harm, even if
land-greed and power-greed have sometimes turned brothers into enemies. This
youth no one could hate.” Close
at his shoulder a cool, dry voice observed ruefully: “Brother, I envy your
certainty, but I would not for the world share it, the fall is too mortal.
There is no one who cannot be hated, against whatever odds. Nor anyone who
cannot be loved, against all reason.” Cuhelyn
had approached them unnoticed, threading a way through the stir of men and
horses, hounds and servants and children. For all his black intensity, he was a
very quiet man, unobtrusive in all his comings and goings. Cadfael turned in
response to the unexpected observation, just in time to see the intent glance
of the young man’s shrewd eyes, presently fastened with a wry, indulgent warmth
upon the boy Rhun, sharpen and chill as another figure passed between, and
follow the transit with a fixity that suggested to Cadfael, at first, nothing
more than detached interest, and in a matter of seconds froze into composed but
indubitable hostility. Perhaps even more than hostility, a measure of
restrained but implacable suspicion. A
young man of about Cuhelyn’s years, and by no means unlike him in build and
colouring, though thinner in feature and somewhat longer in the reach, had been
standing a little apart, watching the bustle all round him, his arms folded and
his shoulders leaned against the wall of the undercroft, as though this
tumultuous arrival concerned him rather less than the rest of the household.
From this detached stance he had moved suddenly, crossing between Cuhelyn and
the linked pair, father and son, and cutting off the view of Rhun’s radiant
face. Something to be seen here certainly mattered to this young man, after
all, someone had been sighted who meant more to him than clerics from Saint
Asaph or the young noblemen of Owain’s guard. Cadfael followed his vehement
passage through the press, and saw him take one dismounting horseman by the
sleeve. The very touch, the very encounter, that had drawn taut all the lines
of Cuhelyn’s countenance. Bledri ap Rhys swung about, face to face with the
youth who accosted him, visibly recognised an acquaintance, and guardedly
acknowledged him. No very exuberant welcome, but on both parts there was one
momentary flash of warmth and awareness, before Bledri made his visage formally
blank, and the boy accepted the suggestion, and began what seemed to be the
most current of court civilities. No need, apparently, to pretend they did not
know each other well enough, but every need to keep the acquaintance on merely
courteous terms. Cadfael looked along his shoulder, and briefly, at Cuhelyn’s
face, and asked simply: “Gwion?” “Gwion!” “They
were close? These two?” “No.
No closer than two must be who hold by the same lord.” “That
might be close enough for mischief,” said Cadfael bluntly. “As you told me,
your man has given his word not to attempt escape. He has not pledged himself
to give up his allegiance beyond that.” “Natural
enough he should welcome the sight of another liegeman,” said Cuhelyn steadily.
“His word he will keep. As for Bledri ap Rhys, the terms of his sojourn with us
, I will see kept.” He shook himself briefly, and took each of them by an arm.
The prince and his wife and sons were climbing the steps into the hall, the
closest of their household following without haste. “Come, Brothers, and let me
be your herald here. I’ll bring you to your lodging, and show you the chapel.
Use it as you find occasion, and the prince’s chaplain will make himself known
to you.” In
the privacy of the lodging allotted to them, backed into the shelter of the
maenol wall, Brother Mark sat refreshed and thoughtful, looking back with wide
grey eyes at all that had passed during this arrival in Aber. And at length he
said: “What most caused me to watch and wonder, was how like they were, those
two—the young liegemen of Anarawd and of Cadwaladr. It is no mere matter of the
same years, the same manner of body, the same make of face, it is the same
passion within them. In Wales, Cadfael, this is another fashion of loyalty even
than the bond the Normans hold by, or so it seems to me. They are on opposing
sides, your Cuhelyn and this Gwion, and they could be brothers.” “And
as brothers should, and by times do not, they respect and like each other.
Which would not prevent them from killing each other,” Cadfael admitted, “if
ever it came to a clash between their lords in the field.” “That
is what I feel to be so wrong,” said Mark earnestly. “How could either young
man look at the other, and not see himself? All the more now that they have
lived together in the same court, and admitted affection?” “They
are like twins, the one born left-handed, the other right-handed, at once
doubles and opposites. They could kill without malice, and die without malice.
God forbid,” said Cadfael, “it should ever come to that. But one thing is
certain. Cuhelyn will be watching every moment his mirror image brushes sleeves
with Bledri ap Rhys, and marking every word that passes between them, and every
glance. For I think he knows somewhat more of Cadwaladr’s chosen envoy than he
has yet told us.” At
supper in Owain’s hall there was good food and plenteous mead and ale, and harp
music of the best. Hywel ab Owain sang, improvising upon the beauty of Gwynedd
and the splendour of her history, and Cadfael’s recalcitrant heart shed its
habit for a half-hour, and followed the verses far into the mountains inland of
Aber, and across the pale mirror of Lavan Sands to the royal burial-place of
Llanfaes on Anglesey. In youth his adventurings had all looked eastward, now in
his elder years eyes and heart turned westward. All heavens, all sanctuaries of
the blessed lie to westward, in every legend and every imagination, at least
for men of Celtic stock; a suitable meditation for old men. Yet here in the royal
llys of Gwynedd Cadfael did not feel old. Nor
did it seem that his senses were in the least dulled or blunted, even as he
rejoiced in his dreams, for he was sharp enough to detect the moment when
Bledri ap Rhys slid an arm about Heledd’s waist as she served him with mead.
Nor did he miss the icy rigidity of Canon Meirion’s face at the sight, or the
deliberation with which Heledd, well aware of the same maledictory stare,
forbore from freeing herself immediately, and said a smiling word in Bledri’s
ear, which might as well have been a curse as a compliment, though there was no
doubt how her father interpreted it. Well, if the girl was playing with fire,
whose fault was that? She had lived with her sire many loyal, loving years, he
should have known her better, well enough to trust her. For Bledri ap Rhys she
had no use at all but to take out her grievance on the father who was in such
haste to get rid of her. Nor
did it appear, on reflection, that Bledri ap Rhys was seriously interested in
Heledd. He made the gesture of admiration and courtship almost absentmindedly,
as though by custom it was expected of him, and though he accompanied it with a
smiling compliment, he let her go the moment she drew away, and his gaze went
back to a certain young man sitting among the noblemen of the guard at a lower
table. Gwion, the last obstinate hostage, who would not forswear his absolute
fealty to Cadwaladr, sat silent among his peers, and enemies, some of whom,
like Cuhelyn, had become his friends. Throughout the feast he kept his own
counsel, and guarded his thoughts, and even his eyes. But whenever he looked up
at the high table, it was upon Bledri ap Rhys that his glance rested, and twice
at least Cadfael saw them exchange a brief and brilliant stare, such as allies
might venture to convey worlds of meaning where open speech was impossible. Those
two will somehow get together in private, Cadfael thought, before this night is
out. And for what purpose? It is not Bledri who so passionately seeks a
meeting, though he has been at liberty and is suspect of having some secret
matter to impart. No, it is Gwion who wants, demands, relies upon reaching
Bledri’s ear. It is Gwion who has some deep and urgent purpose that needs an
ally to reach fulfilment. Gwion who has given his word not to leave Owain’s
easy captivity. As Bledri ap Rhys has not done. Well,
Cuhelyn had vouched for Gwion’s good faith, and pledged a constant watch upon
Bledri. But it seemed to Cadfael that the llys was large enough and complex
enough to provide him with a difficult watch, if those two were resolved to
elude him. The
lady had remained with her children in private, and had not dined in hall, and
the prince also withdrew to his own apartments early, having been some days
absent from his family. He took his most beloved son with him, and left Hywel
to preside until his guests chose to retire. With every man now free to change
his place, or go out to walk in the fresh air of the late evening, there was
considerable movement in the hall, and in the noise of many conversations and
the music of the harpers, in the smoke of the torches and the obscurity of the
shadowy corners, who was to keep a steady eye upon one man among so many?
Cadfael marked the departure of Gwion from among the young men of the household,
but still Bledri ap Rhys sat in his modest place towards the foot of the high
table, serenely enjoying his mead—but in moderation, Cadfael noted—and narrowly
observing everything that passed about him. He appeared to be cautiously
impressed by the strength and strict order of the royal household, and the
numbers, discipline and confidence of the young men of the guard. “I think,”
said Brother Mark softly into Cadfael’s ear, “we might have the chapel to
ourselves if we go now.” It
was about the hour of Compline. Brother Mark would not rest if he neglected the
office. Cadfael rose and went with him, out from the doorway of the great hall
into the cool and freshness of the night, and across the inner ward to the
timber chapel against the outer wall. It was not yet fully dark nor very late,
the determined drinkers still in hall would not end their gathering yet, but in
the shadowy passages between the buildings of the maenol those who had duties
about the place moved without haste, and quietly, going about their usual tasks
in the easy languor of the end of a long and satisfactory day. They
were still some yards from the door of the chapel when a man emerged from it,
and turned along the row of lodgings that lined the wall of the ward, to
disappear into one of the narrow passages behind the great hall. He did not
pass them close, and he might have been any one of the taller and elder of the
frequenters of Owain’s court. He was in no haste, but going tranquilly and a
little wearily to his night’s rest, yet Cadfael’s mind was so persistently
running upon Bledri ap Rhys that he was virtually certain of the man’s
identity, even in the deepening dusk. He
was quite certain when they entered the chapel, dimly lit by the rosy eye of
the constant lamp on the altar, and beheld the shadowy outline of a man
kneeling a little aside from the small pool of light. He was not immediately
aware of them, or at least seemed not to be, though they had entered without
any great care to preserve silence; and when they checked and hung back in
stillness to avoid interrupting his prayers he gave no sign, but continued
bowed and preoccupied, his face in shadow. At length he stirred, sighed and
rose to his feet, and passing them by on his way out, without surprise, he gave
them: “Goodnight, Brothers!” in a low voice. The small red eye of the altar
lamp drew his profile on the air clearly, but only for a moment; long enough,
however, to show plainly the young, intense, brooding features of Gwion. Compline
was long over, and midnight past, and they were peacefully asleep in their
small, shared lodging, when the alarm came. The first signs, sudden clamour at
the main gate of the maenol, the muted thudding of hooves entering, the
agitated exchange of voices between rider and guard, passed dreamlike and
distant through Cadfael’s senses without breaking his sleep, but Mark’s younger
ear, and mind hypersensitive to the excitement of the day, started him awake
even before the murmur of voices rose into loud orders, and the men of the
household began to gather in the ward, prompt but drowsy from the rushes of the
hall and the many lodgings of the maenol. Then what was left of the night’s
repose was shattered brazenly by the blasting of a horn, and Cadfael rolled
from his brychan on to his feet, wide-awake and braced for action. “What’s
afoot?” “Someone
rode in. In a hurry! Only one horseman!” “They
would not rouse the court for a little thing,” said Cadfael, clawing on his
sandals and making for the door. The horn blared again, echoes ricocheting
between the buildings of the prince’s llys, and blunting their sharp edges
against walls. In the open ward the young men came thronging in arms to the
call, and the hum of many voices, still pitched low in awe of the night,
swelled into a wordless, muted bellowing like a stormy tide flowing. From every
open doorway a thread of light from hastily kindled lamps and candles spilled
into the dark, conjuring here and there a recognisable face out of the crowd. A
jaded horse, hard-ridden, was being led with drooping head towards the stables,
and his rider, heedless of the many hands that reached to arrest him and the
many voices that questioned, was thrusting a way through the press towards the
great hall. He had barely reached the foot of the steps when the door above him
opened, and Owain in his furred bed-gown came out, large and dark against the
light from within, the squire who had run to arouse him with news of the coming
close at his shoulder. “Here
am I,” said the prince, loud and clear and wide awake. “Who’s come wanting me?”
As he moved forward to the edge of the steps the light from within fell upon
the messenger’s face, and Owain knew him. “You, is it, Goronwy? From Bangor?
What’s your news?” The
messenger scarcely took time to bend his knee. He was known and trusted, and
ceremony was waste of precious moments. “My lord, early this evening one came
with word from Carnarvon, and I have brought that word here to you as fast as
horse can go. About Vespers they sighted ships westward off Abermenai, a great
fleet in war order. The seamen say they are Danish ships from the kingdom of
Dublin, come to raid Gwynedd and force your hand. And that Cadwaladr, your
brother, is with them! He has brought them over to avenge and restore him, in
your despite. The fealty he could not keep for love he has bought with promised
gold.” Chapter
Five WITHIN
OWAIN’S WRIT THE INVASION OF DISORDER might bring about momentary
consternation, but could not hope to create disorder in its turn. His mind was
too quick and resolute ever to entertain chaos. Before the muted roar of anger
and resentment had circled the ward the captain of the prince’s guard was at
his elbow, awaiting his orders. They understood each other too well to need
many words. “This
report is certain?” Owain asked. “Certain,
my lord. The messenger I had it from saw them himself from the dunes. Too
distant then to be sure how many ships, but no question whence they come, and
small doubt why. It was known he had fled to them. Why come back in such force
but for a reckoning?” “He
shall have one,” said Owain composedly. “How long before they come to land?” “My
lord, before morning surely. They were under sail, and the wind is steady from
the west.” For
the length of a deep breath Owain considered. Perhaps a quarter of the horses
in his stables had been ridden far, though not hard, the previous day, and as
many of his armed men had made that journey, and sat merry in hall late into
the night. And the ride that faced them now would be urgent and fast. “Short
time,” he said, musing, “to raise even the half of Gwynedd, but we’ll make sure
of reserves, and collect every man available between here and Carnarvon as we
go. Six couriers I want, one to go before us now, the others to carry my
summons through the rest of Arlechwedd and Arfon. Call them to Carnarvon. We
may not need them, but no harm in making certain.” His clerks accepted the
expected word, and vanished with commendable calm to prepare the sealed writs
the couriers would bear to the chieftains of two cantrefs before the night was over.
“Now, every man who bears arms,” said Owain, raising his voice to carry to the
containing walls and echo back from them, “get to your beds and take what rest
you can. We muster at first light.” Cadfael,
listening on the edge of the crowd, approved. Let the couriers, by all means,
ride out by night, but to move the disciplined host across country in the dark
was waste of time that could better be used in conserving their energy. The
fighting men of the household dispersed, if reluctantly; only the captain of
Owain’s bodyguard, having assured himself of his men’s strict obedience,
returned to his lord’s side. “Get
the women out of our way,” said Owain over his shoulder. His wife and her
ladies had remained above in the open doorway of the hall, silent but for an
agitated whispering among the younger maids. They departed uneasily and with
many a glance behind, rather curious and excited than alarmed, but they
departed. The princess had as firm a hold over her own household as Owain over
his fighting men. There remained the stewards and elder counsellors, and such
menservants as might be needed for any service, from armoury, stables, stores,
brewhouse and bakehouse. Armed men also had needs, beyond their brands and
bows, and the addition of some hundreds to a garrison meant a supply train
following. Among the smaller group now gathered about the prince Cadfael noted
Cuhelyn, by the look of him fresh from his bed, if not from sleep, for he had
thrown on his clothes in haste, he who was wont to appear rather elegantly
presented. And there was Hywel, alert and quiet at his father’s side. And
Gwion, attentive and still, standing a little apart, as Cadfael had first seen
him, as though he held himself always aloof from the concerns of Owain and
Gwynedd, however honourably he acknowledged them. And Canon Meirion and Canon
Morgant, for once drawn together in contemplating a crisis which had nothing to
do with Heledd, and held no direct threat against either of them. They were
onlookers, too, not participators. Their business was to get the reluctant
bride safely to Bangor and her bridegroom’s arms, and there were no Danish
ships as near as Bangor, nor likely to be. Heledd had been safely disposed of
for the night with the princess’s women, and no doubt was gossiping excitedly
with them now over what might well seem to her an almost welcome diversion. “So
this,” said Owain into the comparative silence that waited on his decree, “is
the dire consequence Bledri ap Rhys had in mind. He knew, none so well, what my
brother had planned. He gave me fair warning. Well, let him wait his turn, we
have other work to do before morning. If he’s secure in his bed, he’ll keep.”
The chosen couriers to his vassal princes were reappearing cloaked for the
night ride, and up from the stables the grooms came leading the horses saddled
and ready for them. The leader came almost at a trot, led by the head groom,
and the man was in some measured excitement, poured out in a breath before ever
he came to a halt. “My
lord, there’s a horse gone from the stables, and harness and gear with him! We
checked again, wanting to provide you the best for the morning. A good, young
roan, no white on him, and saddle-cloth, saddle, bridle and all belonging to
him.” “And
the horse he rode here—Bledri ap Rhys? His own horse that he brought to Saint
Asaph with him?” Hywel demanded sharply. “A deep grey, dappled lighter down his
flanks? Is he still there?” “I
know the one, my lord. No match for this roan. Still jaded from yesterday. He’s
still there. Whoever the thief was, he knew how to choose.” “And
meant good speed!” said Hywel, burning. “He’s gone, surely. He’s gone to join
Cadwaladr and his Irish Danes at Abermenai. How the devil did he ever get out
of the gates? And with a horse!” “Go,
some of you, and question the watch,” Owain ordered, but without any great
concern, and without turning to see who ran to do his bidding. The guards on
all the gates of his maenol were men he could trust, as witness the fact that
not one of them had come running here from his post, however acute the
curiosity he might be feeling about the audible turmoil continuing out of his
sight. Only here at the main gate, where the messenger from Bangor had entered,
had any man stirred from his duty, and then only the officer of the guard. “There’s
no way of locking a man in,” reflected Owain philosophically, “if he has his
vigour and is determined to get out. Any wall ever built can be climbed, for a
high enough cause. And he is to the last degree my brother’s man.” He turned
again to the tired messenger. “In the dark a wise traveller would keep to the
roads. Did you meet with any man riding west as you rode east here to us?” “No,
my lord, never a one. Not since I crossed the Cegin, and those were men of our
own, known to me, and in no hurry.” “He’ll
be far out of reach now, but let’s at least start Einion off on his tracks with
my writ. Who knows? A horse can fall lame, ridden hard in the dark, a man can
lose his way in lands not his own. We may halt him yet,” said Owain, and turned
to meet the steward who had run to see how watch was kept on the postern gates
of the llys. “Well?” “No
man challenged, no man passed. They know him now by sight, stranger though he
may be. However he broke loose, it was not by the gates.” “I
never thought it,” the prince agreed sombrely. “They never yet kept any but a
thorough watch. Well, send out the couriers, Hywel, and then come to me within,
to my private chamber. Cuhelyn, come with us.” He looked round briefly as his
messengers mounted. “Gwion, this is no fault nor concern of yours. Go to your
bed. And keep your parole in mind still. Or take it back,” he added drily, “and
bide under lock and key while we’re absent.” “I
have given it,” said Gwion haughtily, “I shall keep it.” “And
I accepted it,” said the prince, relenting, “and trust to it. There, go, what
is there for you to do here?” What,
indeed, Cadfael thought wryly, except grudge us all the freedom he has denied
himself? And the instant thought came, that Bledri ap Rhys, that fiery advocate
so forward to excuse his lord and threaten in his name, had given no parole,
and had, almost certainly, had very private and urgent conference with Gwion in
the chapel of the llys only a matter of hours ago, and was now away to rejoin
Cadwaladr at Abermenai, with much knowledge of Owain’s movements and forces and
defences. Gwion had never promised anything except not to escape. Within the
walls he might move at will, perhaps his freedom extended even to the tref that
lay outside the gate. For that he had pledged his own consent to detention. No
one had promised as much for Bledri ap Rhys. And Gwion had made no pretence of
his steely loyalty to Cadwaladr. Could he be blamed as recreant if he had
helped his unexpected ally to break out and return to his prince? A nice point!
Knowing, if only at second hand from Cuhelyn, Gwion’s stubborn and ferocious
loyalty, he might well have warned his captors over and over of the limits he
set on his parole, and the fervour with which he would seize any opportunity of
serving the master he so obstinately loved, even at this remove. Gwion had
turned, slowly and hesitantly, to accept his dismissal, but then halted, stood
with bent head and irresolute step, and in a moment gathered himself abruptly,
and strode away instead towards the chapel; from the open door the faint red
spark drew him like a lodestone. And what had Gwion to pray for now? A
successful landing for Cadwaladr’s Danish mercenaries, and a rapid and
bloodless accommodation between brothers rather than a disastrous war? Or some
repair to his own peace of mind? Fiercely upright, he might consider even his
loyalty a sin where some unavoidable infringement of his oath was concerned. A
complicated mind, sensitive to any self-reproach, however venial the sin.
Cuhelyn, who perhaps understood him best, and most resembled him, had watched
him go with a thoughtful frown, and even taken a couple of impulsive steps to
follow him before thinking better of the notion, and turning back to Owain’s
side. Prince and captains and counsellors mounted the steps to the great hall
and the private apartments, and vanished purposefully within. Cuhelyn followed
without another glance behind, and Cadfael and Mark, and a few hovering
servants and retainers, were left in an almost empty ward, and the silence came
down after clamour, and the dark stillness after a turmoil of movement.
Everything was known and understood, everything was in hand, and would be dealt
with competently. “And
there is no part in it for us,” Brother Mark said quietly at Cadfael’s
shoulder. “None,
except to saddle up tomorrow and ride on to Bangor.” “Yes,
that I must,” Mark agreed. There was a curious note of unease and regret in his
voice, as if he found it almost a dereliction of his humanity to remove himself
at this crisis in pursuit of his own errand, and leave all things here
confounded and incomplete. “I wonder, Cadfael… The watch on the gates, all the
gates, were they thought enough? Do you suppose a watch was set on the man
himself, even here within, or was it enough that the walls held him? No man
stood guard over the door of his lodging, or followed him from hall to his
bed?” “From
the chapel to his bed,” Cadfael amended, “if any man had that charge. No, Mark,
we watched him go. There was no one treading on his heels.” He looked across
the ward, to the alley into which Bledri had vanished when he came from the
chapel. “Are we not taking too much for granted, all of us? The prince has more
urgent matters on his hands, true, but should not someone confirm what we have
all leaped to believe?” Gwion
emerged slowly and silently from the open doorway of the chapel, drawing the
door to after him, so that the tiny gleam of red vanished. He came somewhat
wearily across the ward, seemingly unaware of the two who stood motionless and
mute in the shadows, until Cadfael stepped forward to intercept him, mildly
seeking information from one who might be expected to be able to supply it: “A
moment! Do you know in which of the many lodgings here this Bledri ap Rhys
slept overnight?” And as the young man halted abruptly, turning on him a
startled and wary face: “I saw you greet him yesterday when we rode in, I
thought you might know. You must have been glad to have some talk with an old
acquaintance while he was here.” For
some reason the protracted interval of silence was more eloquent than what was
finally said in reply. It would have been natural enough to answer at once:
“Why do you want to know? What does it matter now?” seeing that lodging must be
empty, if the man who had slept there had fled in the night. The pause made it
plain that Gwion knew well enough who had walked in upon him in the chapel, and
was well aware that they must have seen Bledri departing. He had time to think
before he spoke, and what he said was: “I was glad, to set eyes on a man of my
own tribe. I have been here hostage more than half a year. They will have told
you as much. The steward had given him one of the lodgings against the north
wall. I can show you. But what difference does it make now? He’s gone. Others
may blame him,” he said haughtily, “but not I. If I had been free, I would have
done as he did. I never made secret of where my fealty lay. And lies still!” “God
forbid anyone should condemn a man for keeping faith,” agreed Cadfael equably.
“Did Bledri have his chamber to himself?” “He
did.” Gwion hoisted his shoulders, shrugging off an interest it seemed he did
not understand, but accepted as meaning something to these wandering
Benedictines if it meant nothing to him. “There was none sharing it with him,
to prevent his going, if that is what you mean.” “I
was wondering, rather,” said Cadfael deprecatingly, “whether we are not
assuming too much, just because a horse is missing. If his lodging was in a
remote corner of the wards, with many a wall between, may he not have slept
through this whole uproar, and be still snoring in all innocence? Since he lay
alone, there was no one to wake him, if he proved so sound a sleeper.” Gwion
stood staring, eye to eye with him, his thick dark brows raised. “Well, true
enough, but for the horn call a man with enough drink in him might have slept
through it all. I doubt it, but if you feel the need to see for yourself… It’s
not on my way, but I’ll show you.” And without more words he set off into the
passage between the rear of the great hall and the long timber range of the
storehouse and armoury. They followed his brisk figure, shadowy in the dimness,
through towards the long line of buildings in the shelter of the outer wall.
“The third door was his.” It stood just ajar, no gleam of light showing in the
crack. “Go in, Brothers, and see for yourselves. But by the look of it you’ll
find him gone, and all his gear with him.” The
range of small rooms was built in beneath the watch-platform along the outer
wall, and shadowed deeply by its overhang. Cadfael had seen only one stairway
to the platform, broad and easy of access but in full view of the main gate.
Moreover, it would not be easy to descend on the outer side, unless with a long
rope, for the fighting gallery projected outward from the wall, and there was a
ditch below. Cadfael set a hand to the door and pushed it open upon darkness.
His eyes, by this time accustomed to the night and such light as the clear but
moonless sky provided, were at once blind again. There was no movement, and no
sound within. He set the door wide, and advanced a step or two into the small
chamber. “We
should have brought a torch,” said Mark, at his shoulder. No
need for that, it seemed, to show that the room was empty of life. But Gwion,
tolerant of these exigent visitors, offered from the threshold: “The brazier
will be burning in the guardhouse. I’ll bring a light.” Cadfael
had made another step within, and all but stumbled as his foot tangled
soundlessly with some shifting fold of soft material, as though a rumpled
brychan had been swept from bed to floor. He stooped and felt forward into the
rough weave of cloth, and found something of firmer texture within it. A
fistful of sleeve rose to his grip, the warmth and odour of wool stirred on the
air, and an articulated weight dangled and swung as he lifted it, solid within
the cloth. He let it rest back again gently, and felt down the length of it to
a thick hem, and beyond that, the smooth, lax touch of human flesh, cooling but
not yet cold. A sleeve indeed, and an arm within it, and a large, sinewy hand
at the end of the arm. “Do
that,” he said over his shoulder. “Bring a light. We are going to need all the
light we can get.” “What
is it?” asked Mark, intent and still behind him. “A
dead man, by all the signs. A few hours dead. And unless he has grappled with
someone who stood in the way of his flight, and left him here to tell the tale,
who can this be but Bledri ap Rhys?” Gwion
came running with a torch, and set it in the sconce on the wall, meant only to
hold a small lantern. In such confined rooms a torch would never normally be
permitted, but this was crisis. The sparse contents of the chamber sprang
sharply outlined from the dark, a rumpled bench bed against the rear wall, the
brychans spilled over and dangling to the floor, the impression of a long body
still discernible indenting the cover of the straw mattress. On a shelf beside
the bed-head, convenient to the guest’s hand, a small saucer-lamp stood. Not
quenched, for it had burned out and left only a smear of oil and the charred
wick. Beneath the shelf, half-unfolded, lay a leather saddle-roll, and dropped
carelessly upon it a man’s cotte and chausses and shirt, and the rolled cloak
he had not needed on the journey. And in the corner his riding-boots, one overturned
and displaced, as if a foot had kicked it aside. And
between the bed and the doorway, sprawled on his back at Cadfael’s feet, arms
and legs flung wide, head propped against the timber wall, as though a great
blow had lifted and hurled him backwards, Bledri ap Rhys lay with eyes
half-open, and lips drawn back from his large, even teeth in a contorted grin.
The skirts of his gown billowed about him in disorder, the breast had fallen
open wide as he fell, and beneath it he was naked. In the flickering of the
torch it was hard to tell whether the darkened blotch on his left jaw and cheek
was shadow or bruise, but there was no mistaking the gash over his heart, and
the blood that had flowed from it down into the folds of cloth under his side.
The dagger that had inflicted the wound had been as quickly withdrawn, and
drawn out the life after it. Cadfael
went down on his knees beside the body, and gently turned back the breast of
the woollen gown to reveal the wound more clearly to the quivering light. Gwion,
behind him in the doorway and hesitant to enter, drew deep breath, and let it
out in a gusty sob that caused the flame to flicker wildly, and what seemed a
living shudder passed over the dead face. “Be
easy,” said Cadfael tolerantly, and leaned to close the half-open eyes. “For he
is easy enough now. Well I know, he was of your allegiance. And I am sorry!”
Mark stood quiet and still, staring down in undismayed compassion. “I wonder
had he wife and children,” he said at last. Cadfael marked the first focus of
one fledgling priest’s concern, and approved it. Christ’s first instinct might
have been much the same. Not: “Unshriven, and in peril!” not even: “When did he
last confess and find absolution?” but: “Who will care for his little ones?” “Both!”
said Gwion, very low. “Wife and children he has. I know. I will deal.” “The
prince will give you leave freely,” said Cadfael. He rose from his knees, a
little stiffly. “We must go, all, and tell him what has befallen. We are within
his writ and guests in his house, all, not least this man, and this is murder.
Take the torch, Gwion, and go before, and I will close the door.” Gwion
obeyed this alien voice without question, though it had no authority over him
but what he gave of his own free will. On the threshold he stumbled, for all he
was holding the light. Mark took his arm until he had his balance again, and as
courteously released him as soon as his step was secure. Gwion said no word,
made no acknowledgement, as Mark needed none. He went before like a herald,
torch in hand, straight to the steps of the great hall, and lit them steadily
within. “We
were all in error, my lord,” said Cadfael, “in supposing that Bledri ap Rhys
had fled your hospitality. He did not go far, nor did he need a horse for the
journey, though it is the longest a man can undertake. He is lying dead in the
lodging where your steward housed him. From all we see there, he never intended
flight. I will not say he had slept. But he had certainly lain in his bed, and
certainly put on his gown over his nakedness when he rose from it, to encounter
whoever it may have been who walked in upon his rest. These two with me here
have seen what I have seen, and will bear it out.” “It
is so,” said Brother Mark. “It
is so,” said Gwion. Round
Owain’s council table in his private apartment, austerely furnished, the
silence lasted long, every man among his captains frozen into stillness,
waiting for the prince’s reaction. Hywel, standing at his father’s shoulder, in
the act of laying a parchment before him, had halted with the leaf
half-unrolled in his hands, his eyes wide and intent upon Cadfael’s face. Owain
said consideringly, rather digesting than questioning the news thus suddenly
laid before him: “Dead. Well!” And in a moment more: “And how did this man die?” “By
a dagger in the heart,” said Cadfael with certainty. “From
before? Face to face?” “We
have left him as we found him, my lord. Your own physician may see him just as
we saw him. As I think,” said Cadfael, “he was struck a great blow that hurled
him back against the wall, so that he fell stunned. Certainly whoever struck
him down faced him, this was confrontation, no assault from behind. And no
weapon, not then. Someone lashed out with a fist, in great anger. But then he
was stabbed as he lay. His blood has run down and gathered in the folds of his
gown under his left side. There was no movement. He was out of his senses when
he was stabbed. By someone!” “The
same someone?” wondered Owain. “Who
can tell? It is probable. It is not certain. But I doubt he would have lain
helpless more than a matter of moments.” Owain
spread his hands upon the table before him, pushing aside the parchments
scattered there. “You are saying that Bledri ap Rhys has been murdered. Under
my roof. In my charge, however he may have come there, friend or enemy, to all
intent he was a guest in my house. This I will not abide.” He looked beyond
Cadfael, at Gwion’s sombre face. “You need not fear that I will value my honest
enemy’s life at less than any man of my own,” he said in generous reassurance. “My
lord,” said Gwion, very low, “that I never doubted.” “If
I must go after other matters now,” said Owain, “yet he shall have justice, if
by any means I can ensure it. Who last saw the man, living?” “I
saw him leave the chapel, late,” said Cadfael, “and cross towards his own
lodging. So did Brother Mark, who was with me. Beyond that I cannot say.” “At
that time,” said Gwion, his voice a little hoarse with constraint, “I was in
the chapel. I talked with him. I was glad to see a face I knew. But when he
left I did not follow.” “Enquiry
shall be made,” said Owain, “of all the servants of the house, who would be the
last wakeful about the maenol. See to it, Hywel. If any had occasion to pass
there, and saw either Bledri ap Rhys, or any man going or coming late about his
door, bring the witness here. We muster at first light, but we have yet a few
hours before dawn. If this thing can be resolved before I go to deal with my
brother and his Danes, so much the better.” Hywel
departed on the word, laying his leaf of vellum down on the table, and plucking
a couple of men out of the council to speed the search. There was to be no rest
that night for the menservants, stewards and maids of Owain’s court, none for
the members of his bodyguard, or the young men who followed him in arms. Bledri
ap Rhys had come to Saint Asaph intending mischief, threatening mischief, and
the cost had fallen on his own head, but the echoes would spread outward like
ripples from a stone flung into a pool, and scarify the lives of all here until
murder was paid for. “The
dagger that was used,” said Owain, returning to his quest like a hawk stooping.
“It was not left in the wound?” “It
was not. Nor have I examined the wound so closely that I dare guess what manner
of blade it had. Your own men, my lord, will be able to hazard that as well as
I. Better,” said Cadfael, “since even daggers change with years, and I am long
out of the practice of arms.” “And
the bed, you say, had been slept in. At least lain in. And the man had made no
preparation for riding, and left no sign he ever intended flight. It was not so
vital a matter that I should set a man to watch him through the night. But
there is yet another mystery here,” said the prince. “For if he did not make
away with one of our horses, who did? There is no question but the beast is
gone.” It
was a point that Cadfael, in his preoccupation with Bledri’s death, had not
even considered. Somewhere at the back of his mind he had felt the nagging and
elusive misgiving that something else would have to be investigated before the
night was over, but in the brief instants when he ventured to turn and attempt
to see it clearly, it had vanished from the corner of his eye. Suddenly
confronted with the puzzle that had eluded him, he foresaw a lengthy and
careful numbering of every soul in the maenol to find the one, the only one,
lost without trace. Someone else would have to undertake that, for there could
be no delay in the prince’s dawn departure. “It
is in your hands, my lord,” he said, “as are we all.” Owain
flattened a large and shapely hand upon the table before him. “My course is
set, and cannot be changed until Cadwaladr’s Dublin Danes are sent back to
their own land with clipped ears, if it comes to that. And you, Brothers, have
your own way to go, in less haste than my way, but not to be delayed, either.
Your bishop is entitled to as strict service as princes expect. Let us by all
means consider, in what time we have left, which among us may have done murder.
Then, if it must be left behind for another time, yet it shall not be
forgotten. Come, I’ll see for myself how this ill matter looks, and then we’ll
have the dead cared for, and see due reparation made to his kin. He was no man
of mine, but he did me no wrong, and such right as I may I’ll do to him.” They
rejoined the gathering in the council chamber the better part of an hour later.
By then the body of Bledri ap Rhys was decently bestowed in the chapel, in the
charge of the prince’s chaplain, and there was no more to be learned from the
sparse furnishings of the room where he had died. No weapon remained to speak,
even the flow of his blood was meagre, and left small trace behind, the stab
wound being neat, narrow and precise. It is not difficult to make a clean and
exact job of stabbing to the heart a man already laid senseless to your hand.
Bledri could scarcely have felt death remove him from the world. “He was not a
man to be greatly loved, I fancy,” Owain said as they crossed once more to the
hall. “Many here must have resented him, for he came arrogantly enough. It
might take no more than a quarrelsome encounter, after that, to make a man lash
out on impulse. But to kill? Would any man of mine take it so far, when I had
made him my guest?” “It
would need a very angry man,” Cadfael owned, “to go so far in your despite. But
it takes only an instant to strike, and less than an instant to forget all
caution. He had made himself a number of enemies, even in the short time we all
rode together.” Names were to be suppressed at all cost, but he was thinking of
the blackly murderous glare of Canon Meirion, beholding Bledri’s familiarity
with his daughter, and the consequent threat to a career the good canon had no
intention of risking. “An
open quarrel would be no mystery,” said Owain. “That I could have resolved.
Even if it came to a death, a blood price would have paid it, the blame would
not have been all one way. He did provoke hatred. But to follow him to his
bedchamber and hale him out of his bed? It is a very different matter.” They
passed through the hall and entered the council chamber. Every eye turned upon
them as they came in. Mark and Gwion had waited with the rest. They stood close
together, silent, as though the very fact of discovering a death together had
linked them in a continuing fellowship that set them apart from the captains
round the council table. Hywel was back before his father, and had brought with
him one of the kitchen servants, a shaggy dark boy a little puffy with sleep,
but bright-eyed again with reviving wakefulness now that he knew of a sudden
death, and had something, however small, to impart concerning it. “My lord,”
said Hywel, “Meurig here is the latest I could find to pass by the lodgings
where Bledri ap Rhys was housed. He will tell you what he saw. He has not yet
told it, we waited for you.” The
boy spoke up boldly enough. It seemed to Cadfael that he was not altogether
convinced of the importance of what he had to say, though it pleased him well
enough to be here declaring it. Its significance he was content to leave to the
Princes. “My
lord, it was past midnight before I finished my work, and went through the
passage there to my bed. There was no one about then, I was among the last. I
did not see a soul until I came by the third door in that range, where they
tell me now this Bledri ap Rhys was lodged. There was a man standing in the
doorway, looking into the room, with the latch in his hand. When he heard me
coming he closed the door, and went away along the alley.” “In
haste?” asked Owain sharply. “Furtively? In the dark he could well slip away
unrecognised.” “No,
my lord, no such matter. Simply, he drew the door to, and walked away. I
thought nothing of it. And he took no care not to be seen. He said a goodnight
to me as he went. As though he had been seeing a guest safe to his bed—one none
too steady on his feet, or too sure of his way, it might be.” “And
you answered him?” “Surely,
my lord.” “Now
name him,” said Owain, “for I think you knew him well enough to call him by
name then.” “My
lord, I did. Every man in your court of Aber has got to know him and value him
by now, though he came as a stranger when first the lord Hywel brought him from
Deheubarth. It was Cuhelyn.” A
sharp, indrawn breath hissed round the table. All heads turned, and all eyes fixed
upon Cuhelyn, who sat apparently unmoved at finding himself suddenly the centre
of marked and loaded attention. His thick dark brows had risen in mild
surprise, even a trace of amusement. “That
is true,” he said simply. “That I could have told you, but for all I knew or
know now there could have been others there after me. As certainly there was
one. The last to see him, living, no question. But that was not I.” “Yet
you offered us no word of this,” the prince pointed out quietly. “Why not?” “True,
I did none too well there. It came a little too close home for comfort,” said
Cuhelyn. “I opened my mouth once to say it, and shut it again with nothing
said. For sober truth is that I did have the man’s death in mind, and for all I
never touched him nor went in to him, when Brother Cadfael told us he lay dead,
I felt the finger of guilt cold on my neck. But for solitude, and chance, and
this lad coming along when most he was needed, yes, I might have been Bledri’s
murderer. But I am not, thanks be to God!” “Why
did you go there, and at that hour?” asked Owain, giving no sign whether he
believed or disbelieved. “I
went there to confront him. To kill him in single combat. Why at that hour?
Because the hatred had taken hours to come to the boil within me, and only then
had I reached the length of killing. Also, I think, because I wished to make it
clear past doubt that no other man was drawn into my quarrel, and no other
could be accused even of knowing what I did.” Cuhelyn’s level voice remained
quiet and composed still, but his face had tightened until pale lines stood
clear over the cheekbones and round the lean, strong angle of his jaw. Hywel
said softly, filling and easing the pause: “A one-armed man against a seasoned
warrior with two?” Cuhelyn
looked down indifferently at the silver circlet that secured the linen cover
over the stump of his left arm. “One arm or two, the end would have been the
same. But when I opened his door, there he lay fast asleep. I heard his
breathing, long and placid. Is it fair dealing to startle a man out of his
sleep and challenge him to the death? And while I stood there in the doorway,
Meurig here came along. And I drew the door closed again, and went away, and
left Bledri sleeping. “Not
that I gave up my purpose,” he said, rearing his head fiercely. “Had he been
living when the morning came, my lord, I meant to challenge him openly of his
mortal offence, and call him to battle for his life. And if you gave me
countenance, to kill him.” Owain
was staring upon him steadily, and visibly probing the mind that fashioned this
bitter speech and gave it such passionate force. With unshaken calm he said:
“So far as is known to me, the man had done me no grave offence.” “Not
to you, my lord, beyond his arrogance. But to me, the worst possible. He made
one among the eight that set upon us from ambush, and killed my prince at my
side. When Anarawd was murdered, and this hand was lopped, Bledri ap Rhys was
there in arms. Until he came into the bishop’s hall I did not know his name.
His face I have never forgotten. Nor never could have forgotten, until I had
got Anarawd’s price out of him in blood. But someone else has done that for me.
And I am free of him.” “Say
to me again,” Owain commanded, when Cuhelyn had made an end of this
declaration, “that you left the man living, and have no guilt in his death.” “I
did so leave him. I never touched him, his death is no guilt of mine. If you
bid me, I will swear it on the altar.” “For
this while,” said the prince gravely, “I am forced to leave this matter
unresolved until I come back from Abermenai with a more urgent matter settled
and done. But I still need to know who did the thing you did not do, for not
all here have your true quarrel against Bledri ap Rhys. And as I for my part
take your word, there may be many who still doubt you. If you give your word to
return with me, and abide what further may be found out, till all are
satisfied, then come with me. I need you as I may need every good man.” “As
God sees me,” said Cuhelyn. “I will not leave you, for any reason, until you
bid me go. And the happier, if you never do so bid me.” The
last and most unexpected word of a night of the unexpected lay with Owain’s
steward, who entered the council chamber just as the prince was rising to
dismiss his officers, sufficiently briefed for the dawn departure. Provision
was already made for the rites due to the dead. Gwion would remain at Aber,
according to his oath, and had pledged his services to send word to Bledri’s
wife in Ceredigion, and conduct such necessary duties for the dead man as she
demanded. A melancholy duty, but better from a man of the same allegiance. The
morning muster was planned with precision, and order given for the proper
provision due to the bishop of Lichfield’s envoy on his way to Bangor, while
the prince’s force pursued the more direct road to Carnarvon, the old road that
had linked the great forts by which an alien people had kept their footing in
Wales, long ago. Latin names still clung to the places they had inhabited,
though only priests and scholars used them now; the Welsh knew them by other
names. It was all prepared, to the last detail. Except that somehow the missing
horse had been lost yet again, slipping through the cracks between greater
concerns into limbo. Until Goronwy ab Einion came in with the result of a long
and devious enquiry into the total household within the llys. “My
lord, the lord Hywel set me a puzzle, to find the one person who should be
here, and is not. Our own household of retainers and servants I thought well to
leave aside, why should any among them take to his heels? My lord, the
princess’s waiting woman knows the roll of her maids perfectly, and any guests
who are women are her charge. There is one girl who came in your train
yesterday, my lord, who is gone from the place allotted to her. She came here
with her father, a canon of Saint Asaph, and a second canon of that diocese
travelled with them. We have not disturbed the father as yet. I waited for your
word. But there is no question, the young woman is gone. No one has seen her
since the gates were closed.” “God’s
wounds!” swore Owain, between laughter and exasperation. “It was true what they
told me! The dark lass that would not be a nun in England—God keep her, why
should she, a black Welshwoman as ever was!—and said yes to Ieuan ab Ifor as a
blessed relief by comparison—do you tell me she has stolen a horse and made off
into the night before the guard shut us in? The devil!” he said, snapping his
fingers. “What is the child’s name?” “Her
name is Heledd,” said Brother Cadfael. Chapter Six NO
QUESTION, HELEDD WAS GONE. No hostess here, with duties and status, but perhaps
the least among the arriving guests, she had held herself aloof from the
princess’s waiting-woman, keeping her own counsel and, as it seemed, waiting
her own chance. No more reconciled to the prospect of marriage with the unknown
bridegroom from Anglesey than to a conventual cell among strangers in England,
Heledd had slipped through the gates of Aber before they closed at night, and
gone to look for some future of her own choosing. But how had she abstracted
also a horse, saddled and bridled, and a choice and fleet horse into the
bargain? The
last that anyone had seen of her was when she left the hall with an empty
pitcher, barely halfway through the prince’s feast, leaving all the nobility
busy at table, and her father still blackly scowling after her as she swung the
screen curtain closed behind her. Perhaps she had truly intended to refill the
pitcher and return to resume replenishing the Welsh drinking horns, if only to
vex Canon Meirion. But no one had seen her since that moment. And when the
first light came, and the prince’s force began to muster in the wards, and the
bustle and clamour, however purposeful and moderate, would certainly bring out
all the household, who was to tell the good canon that his daughter had taken
flight in the darkness from the cloister, from marriage, and from her sire’s
very imperfect love and care for her? Such
an unavoidable task Owain chose not to delegate. When the light from the east
tipped the outer wall of the maenol, and the ward began to fill with horse and
groom and man-at-arms and archer roused and ready, he sent to summon the two
canons of Saint Asaph to the gatehouse, where he waited with one shrewd eye on
the ranks mustering and mounting, and one on a sky and light that promised good
weather for riding. No one had forestalled him with the bad news; so much was
plain from Canon Meirion’s serene, assured face as he strode across the ward
with a civil good-morning already forming on his lips, and a gracious
benediction ready to follow it as soon as the prince should mount and ride. At
his back, shorter-legged and more portly and self conscious of bearing, Canon
Morgant hugged his ponderous dignity about him, and kept a noncommittal
countenance. It
was not Owain’s way to beat about bushes. Time was short, business urgent, and
what mattered was to make such provision as was now possible to repair what had
gone awry, both with threats from an obdurate brother and peril to a lost
daughter. “There
is news in the night,” said the prince briskly, as soon as the two clerics drew
close, “that will not please your reverences, and does not please me.” Cadfael,
watching from beside the gate, could detect no disquiet in Canon Meirion’s face
at this opening. No doubt he thought it referred only to the threat of the
Danish fleet, and possibly the flight of Bledri ap Rhys, for the two clerics
had gone to their beds before that supposed flight changed to a death. But either
would come rather as a relief and satisfaction to him, seeing that Bledri and
Heledd between them had given him cause to tremble for his future career, with
Canon Morgant storing up behind his austere forehead every unbecoming look and
wanton word to report back to his bishop. By his present bearing, Meirion knew
of nothing worse, nothing in the world to disturb his complacency now, if
Bledri was either fled or dead. “My lord,” he began benignly, “we were present
to hear of the threat to your coast. It will surely be put off without harm…” “Not
that!” said Owain bluntly. “This concerns yourself. Sir, your daughter has fled
in the night. Sorry I am to say it, and to leave you to deal with the case in
my absence, but there’s no help. I have given orders to the captain of my
garrison here to give you every aid in searching for her. Stay as long as you
need to stay, make use of my men and my stables as best serves. I and all who
ride with me will be keeping a watch and asking news of her westward direct to Carnarvon.
So, I trust, will Deacon Mark and Brother Cadfael on their ride to Bangor.
Between us we should cover the country to westward. You ask and search round
Aber and eastward, and south if need be, though I think she would not venture
the mountains alone. I will return to the search as soon as I may.” He had
proceeded thus far uninterrupted only because Canon Meirion had been struck
mute and amazed at the very first utterance, and stood staring with round eyes
and parted lips, paling until the peaks of his sharp cheekbones stood out white
under the straining skin. Utter consternation stopped the breath in his throat. “My
daughter!” he repeated slowly at last, the words shaped almost without sound.
And then in a hoarse wheeze: “Gone? My daughter loose alone, and these
sea-raiders abroad in the land?” At
least, thought brother Cadfael approvingly, if she could be here to hear it,
she would know that he has some real care for her. His first outcry is for her
safety, for once his own advancement is forgotten. If only for a moment! “Half
the width of Wales from here,” said Owain stoutly, “and I’ll see to it they
come no nearer. She heard the messenger, she knows better than to ride into
their arms. This girl you bred is no fool.” “But
headstrong!” Meirion lamented, his voice recovered and loud with anguish. “Who
knows what risk she might not venture? And if she has fled me now, she will
still hide from me. This I never foresaw, that she could feel so driven and so
beset.” “I
say again,” said Owain firmly, “use my garrison, my stables, my men as you
will, send out after news of her, for surely she cannot be far. As for the ways
to westward, we will watch for her as we go. But go we must. You well know the
need.” Meirion
drew himself back a little, erect at his tallest, and shook his broad
shoulders. “Go
with God, my lord, you can do no other. My girl’s life is but one, and many
depend upon you. She shall be my care. I dread I have not served her turn
lately as well as I have served my own, or she would never have left me so.”
And he turned, with a hasty reverence, and strode away towards the hall, so
precipitately that Cadfael could see him clambering fiercely into his boots and
marching down to the stable to saddle his horse, and away to question everyone
in the village outside the walls, in search of the dark daughter he had gone to
some pains to despatch into distance, and now was all afire to recover. And
after him, still silent, stonily expressionless, potentially disapproving, went
Canon Morgant, a black recording angel. They
were more than a mile along the coastal track towards Bangor before Brother
Mark broke his deep and thoughtful silence. They had parted from the prince’s
force on leaving Aber, Owain bearing south-west to take the most direct road to
Carnarvon, while Cadfael and Mark kept to the shore, with the shining, pallid
plain of the shallows over Lavan Sands reflecting the morning light on their
right hand, and the peaks of Fryri soaring one above another on their left,
beyond the narrow green lowlands of the coast. Over the deep channel beyond the
sands, the shores of Anglesey were bright in sunlight. “Did
he know,” Mark wondered aloud suddenly, “that the man was dead?” “He?
Meirion? Who can tell? He was there among the rest of us when the groom cried
out that a horse was missing, and Bledri was held to have taken him and made
off to his master. So much he knew. He was not with us when we looked for and
found the man dead, nor present in the prince’s counsel. If the pair of them
were safe in their beds they cannot have heard the news until this morning.
Does it signify? Dead or fled, the man was out of Meirion’s way, and could
scandalise Morgant no longer. Small wonder he took it so calmly.” “That
is not what I meant,” said Mark. “Did he know of his own knowledge? Before ever
another soul knew it?” And as Cadfael was silent, he pursued hesitantly: “You
had not considered it?” “It
had crossed my mind,” Cadfael admitted. “You think him capable of killing?” “Not
in cool blood, not by stealth. But his blood is not cool, but all too readily
heated. There are some who bluster and bellow, and rid their bile that way. Not
he! He contains it, and it boils within him. It is likelier far to burst forth
in action than in noise. Yes, I think him capable of killing. And if he did
confront Bledri ap Rhys, he would meet only with provocation and disdain there.
Enough to make for a violent end.” “And
could he go from that ending straight to his bed, in such unnerving company,
and keep his countenance? Even sleep?” “Who
says that he slept? He had only to be still and quiet. There was nothing to
keep Canon Morgant wakeful.” “I
return you another question,” said Cadfael. “Would Cuhelyn lie? He was not
ashamed of his purpose. Why, then, should he lie about it when it came to light?” “The
prince believes him,” said Mark, thoughtfully frowning. “And
you?” “Any
man may lie, not even for very grave reason. Even Cuhelyn may. But I do not
think he would lie to Owain. Or to Hywel. He has given his second fealty, as
absolute as the first. But there is another question to be asked concerning
Cuhelyn. No, there are two. Had he told anyone what he knew about Bledri ap
Rhys? And if he would not lie to Hywel, who had salved him and brought him to
an honourable service, would he lie for him? For if he did tell anyone that he
recognised Bledri as one among his prince’s murderers, it would be Hywel. Who
had no better reason to love the perpetrators of that ambush than had Cuhelyn
himself.” “Or
any man who went with Hywel to drive Cadwaladr out of Ceredigion for Anarawd’s
sake,” agreed Cadfael resignedly, “or any who took bitter offence at hearing
Bledri so insolent on Cadwaladr’s behalf in hall that night, spitting his
threats into Owain’s face. True, a man is dead who was well-hated, living, and
took no keep to be anything better than hated. In a crowded court where his
very presence was an affront, is it any wonder if he came by a short ending?
But the prince will not let it rest.” “And
we can do nothing,” said Mark, and sighed. “We cannot even look for the girl
until I have discharged my errand.” “We
can ask,” said Cadfael. And
ask they did, at every hamlet and dwelling along the way, whether a young woman
had not ridden past by this road, a dark Welsh girl on a young roan, all of one
colour. A horse from the prince’s stables would not go unremarked, especially
with a lone girl in the saddle. But the day wore on, and the sky clouded gently
and cleared again, and they drew into Bangor by mid-afternoon; but no one could
give them word of Heledd, Meirion’s daughter. Bishop
Meurig of Bangor received them as soon as they had threaded their way through
the streets of the town to his cathedral enclave, and announced themselves to
his archdeacon. It seemed that here everything was to be done briskly and briefly,
with small respect to the planned and public ceremony Bishop Gilbert had
preferred. For here they were by many miles nearer to the threat of Danish
raiders, and very sensibly taking such precautions as were possible to cope
with them if they should penetrate so far. Moreover, Meurig was native Welsh,
at home here, and had no need of the cautious dispositions Gilbert felt
necessary to secure his position. It might be true that he had proved at first
a disappointment to his prince, by succumbing to Norman pressure and submitting
to Canterbury, but stoutly Welsh he remained, and his resistance, if diverted,
must still be proceeding by more subtle ways. At least he did not seem to
Cadfael, when they were admitted to his presence in private, the kind of man to
compromise his Welshness and his adherence to the ways of the Celtic Church
without a long and doughty rearguard action. The
bishop was not at all like his fellow of Saint Asaph. Instead of the tall,
dignified Gilbert, selfconsciously patrician and austere without, and uneasily
insecure within, here was a small, round, bustling cleric in his forties,
voluble of speech but very much to the point, rapid of movement and a little
dishevelled and shaggy, with a sharp eye and a cheerfully bouncing manner, like
a boisterous but businesslike hound on a scent. His pleasure in the very fact
of their coming on such an errand was made very plain, and outweighed even his
delight in the breviary Mark had brought him, though clearly he had an eye for
a handsome script, and turned the leaves with lovingly delicate movements of
thick, strong fingers. “You
will have heard already, Brothers, of the threat to our shores, so you will
understand that here we are looking to our defences. God grant the Norsemen
never get ashore, or no further than the shore, but if they should, we have a
town to keep, and churchmen must turn to like the rest. For that reason we
observe at present little state or ceremony, but I trust you will be my guests
for a day or two before you need return with my letters and compliments to your
bishop.” It
was for Mark to respond to this invitation, which was offered warmly enough,
but with a vaguely preoccupied look in the bishop’s shrewd eyes. At least a
part of his mind was away scanning the waterfront of his town, where the brief
mudflat between the tides gave place to the narrowing neck of the strait.
Fifteen miles or more to the western end at Abermenai, but the smaller
shallow-draught ships, oared by twenty rowers, could cover that distance rapidly.
A pity the Welsh had never really taken to the seas! And Bishop Meurig had his
flock to consider, and no amenable temper to let them suffer anything his
vigour could prevent. He would not be sorry to pack his visitors from England
off back to Lichfield, and have his hands free. Hands that looked quite capable
of turning to the sword or the bow whenever the need arose. “My lord,” said
Brother Mark, after a brief thoughtful hesitation, “I think we should leave
tomorrow, if that does not cause you too much inconvenience. Much as I would
like to linger, I have pledged myself to a prompt return. And even beyond that,
the party with which we rode from Saint Asaph included a young woman who should
have come here to Bangor with us, under Owain Gwynedd’s protection, but now,
bereft of that protection, since the prince perforce has hurried on to
Carnarvon, she has unwisely ridden out from Aber alone, and somewhere has lost
her way. They are seeking for her from Aber. But since we have come as far as
Bangor, if I may justify the delay even of one day, or two, I should like to
spend them searching for her in these parts also. If you will grant me leave to
make use of so short a delay, we will spend it for the lady’s benefit, and you,
I know, will be making use of every moment for the better keep of your own
people.” A
good speech, Cadfael approved, one that gives nothing away of what lies behind
Heledd’s flight, thereby sparing her reputation and this good prelate’s very
proper concern. He interpreted it carefully, improvising a little where memory
faltered, since Mark had allowed him no pause between the lines. The bishop
nodded instant comprehension, and demanded practically: “Did the lady know of
this threat from Dublin?” “No,”
said Mark, “the messenger from Carnarvon came only later. She cannot have
known.” “And
she is somewhere abroad between Aber and here, and alone? I wish I had more men
to send out after her,” said Meurig, frowning, “but we have already sent on to
Carnarvon all the fighting men who can be spared, to join the prince there.
Such as are left we may need here.” “We
do not know,” Cadfael said, “which way she rode. She may be well behind us to
the east, for all we know, and safe enough. But if we can do no more, we can
divide on the ride back, and enquire everywhere after her.” “And
if she has by now heard of the peril,” Mark added eagerly, “and very wisely
looks for safe shelter, are there in these regions any houses of religious
women, where she might take refuge?” This
also Cadfael translated, though he could have given a general answer to it
himself, without troubling the bishop. The Church in Wales had never run to
nunneries, as even conventual life for men had never been on the same monastic
pattern as in England. Instead of the orderly, well-regulated house of sisters,
with a recognised authority and a rule, here there might arise, in the most
remote and solitary wilderness, a small wattled oratory, with a single, simple
saint living within it, a saint in the old dispensation, without benefit of
Pope or canonisation, who grew a few vegetables and herbs for her food, and
gathered berries and wild fruit, and came to loving terms with the small beasts
of the warren, so that they ran to hide in her skirts when they were hunted,
and neither huntsmen nor horn could urge on the hounds to do the lady affront,
or her little visitors harm. Though Cadfael had to admit, on reflection, that
the Dublin Danes might not observe a proper respect to such unaccustomed
evidences of sanctity. The
bishop shook his head. “Our holy women do not gather in communities, like
yours, but set up their cells in the wilds, alone. Such anchoresses would not
settle near a town. More likely far to withdraw into the mountains. There is
one we know of here, who has her hermitage by this same Menai water, some miles
west from here, beyond the narrows. But as soon as we heard of this threat from
the sea I sent to warn her, and bring her in here to shelter. And she had the
good sense to come, and make no demur about it. God is the first and best
defence of lone women, but I see no virtue in leaving all to him. I want no
martyrs within my domain, and sanctity is small protection.” “Then
her cell is left empty,” said Mark, and sighed. “But if this girl should have
ridden so far, and failed to find a friend at need, where next might she turn?” “Inland,
surely, into the cover of woodland. I know of no defensible holding close by,
but these raiders, if they land, would not go far from their ships. Any house
in Arfon would take a girl in. Though the nearest and themselves most at risk,”
he added simply, “may well have drawn off into the hills themselves. Your
fellow here knows how lightly we can vanish at need.” “I
doubt she can have gone far ahead of us,” said Cadfael, pondering
possibilities. “And for all we know she may have her own plans, and know very
well where to run. At least we can ask wherever we touch on the way back.”
There was always the chance, too, that Canon Meirion had already found his
daughter, closer to the royal seat at Aber. “I
can have prayers said for her safety,” said the bishop briskly, “but I have
sheep of my own to fold, and cannot, however willingly I would, go searching
after one stray. At least, Brothers, rest this night over, before you take to
the roads again, and may you ride safely and get good word of the young woman
you seek.” Bishop
Meurig might be preoccupied with guarding his extended household, but he did
not let that interfere with his hospitality. His table was well-supplied, his
meat and mead ample and well-prepared, and he did not let his guests depart
next morning without rising at dawn to see them off. It was a limpid, moist
morning, after some fitful showers in the night, and the sun came up glistening
and radiant, gilding the shallows to eastward. “Go
with God!” said the bishop, solid and square in the gateway of his precinct, as
though he would hold it single-handed against all comers. His complimentary
letters were already bestowed in Mark’s saddle-roll, together with a small
flask of gilded glass filled with the cordial he made from his own honey, and
Cadfael carried before him a basket with a day’s supply of food for six men
rather than two. “Come safely back to your bishop, on whom be God’s blessing,
and to your convent, Brother Cadfael, where his grace surely prevails. I trust
some day we may meet again.” Of
the peril now threatening he certainly went in no awe. When they looked back
from the street he was bustling purposefully across the open court, head
foremost and lowered, like a small, determined bull not yet belligerent but
certainly not to be trifled with. They
had emerged from the edges of the town on to the highroad, when Mark reined in,
and sat his horse mute and thoughtful, looking first back along the road
towards Aber, and then westward towards the invisible sinuous curves of the
narrow strait that separated Anglesey from Arfon. Cadfael drew in beside him,
and waited, knowing what was on his friend’s mind. “Could
she have passed beyond this point? Ought we not to go on westward? She left
Aber hours before us. How long, I wonder, before she got word of the coming of
the Danes?” “If
she rode through the night,” said Cadfael, “she was not likely to hear of it
until morning, there would be no one abroad to warn her. By morning she could
be well to the west, and if she intended by her flight to evade her marriage,
she would not come near Bangor, for there she was to meet her husband. Yes, you
are right, she might by this be well to westward, and into danger. Nor am I
sure she would turn back even if she knew of it.” “Then
what are we waiting for?” demanded Mark simply, and turned his horse towards
the west. At
the church of Saint Deiniol, several miles south-west from Bangor and perhaps
two miles from the strait, they got word of her at last. She must have kept to
the old, direct road, the same Owain and his host would take, but hours ahead
of them. The only puzzle was why it had taken her so long to reach that point,
for when they enquired of the priest there was no hesitation, but yes, she had
lighted down here to ask directions only late the previous evening, about
Vespers. “A
young woman on a light roan, and all alone. She asked her way to the cell of
Nonna. Due west from here it lies, in the trees near the water. I offered her
shelter for the night, but she said she would go to the holy woman.” “She
would find the cell deserted,” said Cadfael. “Bishop Meurig feared for the
anchoress, and sent to bring her into Bangor. From which direction did the girl
ride in?” “Down
out of the forests, from the south. I did not know,” said the priest,
distressed, “that she would find the place empty. I wonder, poor child, what
she would do? There would still be time enough for her to find refuge in
Bangor.” “That
I doubt she would do,” said Cadfael. “If she came to the cell only so late, she
might well bide the night over there, rather than risk moving by darkness.” He
looked at Mark, in no doubt already what that young man would be thinking. On
this journey Mark had the governance, not for the world would Cadfael have
robbed him of it by word or act. “We
will go and look for her at the hermitage,” said Mark firmly, “and if she is
not there, we will separate and try whatever tracks seem most likely to offer
her refuge. In these lowland pastures there must be homesteads she may have
tried.” “Many
will have taken advice,” the priest suggested, shaking his head dubiously. “In
a few weeks they would have been moving their herds and flocks into the
uplands, even without this threat. Some may have moved early, rather than risk
being plundered.” “We
can but make the assay,” said Mark stoutly. “If need be, we’ll take to the
hills ourselves in search of her.” And
forthwith he made a brisk reverence to their informant, and wheeled his horse
and set off due west, straight as an arrow. The priest of Saint Deiniol looked
after him with raised brows and an expression half amused and half solicitous,
and shook his head doubtfully. “Would
that young man be seeking the girl out of the goodness of his heart? Or for
himself?” “Even
for that young man,” Cadfael said cautiously, “I would not presume to say
anything is impossible. But it comes as near as makes no matter. Any creature
in peril of death or harm, be it man, woman, plough horse, or Saint Melangell’s
hare, could draw him through moss or quicksand. I knew I should never get him
back to Shrewsbury while Heledd was astray.” “You
are turning back here yourself?” the priest demanded drily. “Small
chance! If he is bound to her, fellow-voyager to his fellow, so am I to him.
I’ll get him home!” “Well,
even if his concern for her is purer than dew,” said the priest with
conviction, “he had best take heed to his vows when he does find her. For she’s
a bonny black maid as ever I saw. I was glad of my evening years when I dared
bid her shelter the night over in my house. And thankful when she would not.
And that lad is at the best of the morning, tonsure or no tonsure.” “The
more reason I should go after him,” agreed Cadfael. “And my thanks to you for
the good word. For all the good words! I’ll see them strictly delivered when I
overtake him.” “Saint
Nonna,” said Cadfael didactically, threading the woodland belt that spread more
than a mile inland from the strait, “was the mother of Saint David. She has
many sacred wells about the country, that give healing, especially to the eyes,
even to curing blindness. This holy woman must have chosen to name herself
after the saint.” Brother
Mark pursued his determined way along the narrow ride, and said nothing. On
either hand the trees glittered in moist sunlight after the early morning
showers, mixed woodland sufficiently open to let in the radiance of early
afternoon, sufficiently close to be ridden in single file, and all just coming
into the first full leaf, young and fresh and full of birds. Every Spring is
the only Spring, a perpetual astonishment. It bursts upon a man every year,
thought Cadfael, contemplating it with delight in spite of all anxieties, as
though it had never happened before, but had just been shown by God how to do
it, and tried, and found the impossible possible. Ahead
of him in the worn grass of the ride Mark had halted, staring ahead. Between
the trees, here thinning, open light shone before them, at a little distance
still, but now not very far, and shimmering with reflected gleams from water.
They were nearing the strait. And on Mark’s left hand a narrow footway twined
in among the trees to a low-roofed hut some yards aside from the path. “This is
the place.” “And
she was here,” said Cadfael. The wet grass, unshaken on either side by any
wind, had retained the soft dew of rain that dimmed its new green to a silver
grey, but through it a horse had certainly passed, leaving his darker trail,
and brushing before him the tips of new growth, for the passage to the cell was
very narrow. The ride in which they had halted was in regular use, they had not
thought to examine it as they rode. But here between the encroaching bushes a
horse had certainly passed since the rain. And not inward, but outward. A few
young shoots had been broken at the tip, leaning towards the open ride, and the
longer grasses darkened by hooves clearly showed the direction in which they
had been brushed in passing. “And is gone,” said Cadfael, “since the morning.”
They dismounted, and approached the cell on foot. Built little and low, and one
room only, for a woman who had almost no needs at all, beyond her small
stone-built altar against one wall, and her plain straw pallet against another,
and her small cleared space of garden behind for vegetables and herbs. Her door
was drawn to, but had no lock to be seen without, and no bar within, only a
latch that any wayfarer could lift and enter. The place was empty now. Nonna
had obeyed the bishop’s expressed wish, and allowed herself to be escorted into
shelter in Bangor, how willingly there was no knowing. If she had had a guest
here in her absence, the guest too was gone. But in a patch of clear turf
between the trees the grass had been grazed, and hooves had ranged on a long
tether, leaving their traces before the rain fell, for drops still hung on the
grasses, unshaken. And in one place the beast had left his droppings, fresh and
moist still, but already cold. “She
passed the night here,” said Cadfael, “and with the morning she left. After the
rain she left. Which way, who knows! She came to Llandeiniolen from inland, out
of the hills and through the forest, so the priest said. Had she some place of
refuge in mind up there, some kinsman of Meirion’s who might take her in? And
did she find that place, too, already deserted, and think of the anchoress as
her next hope? It would account for why it took her so long to get here. But as
for where she is gone now, how can we tell?” “She
knows by now of the danger from the sea,” said Mark. “Surely she would not go
on westward into such a peril? But back towards Bangor and her marriage? She
has already risked much to evade it. Would she make her way back to Aber, and
her father? That would not deliver her from this marriage, if she is so set
against it.” “She
would not do it,” said Cadfael, “in any case. Strange as it may be, she loves
her father as much as she hates him. The one is the reflection of the other.
She hates him because her love is far stronger than any love he has for her,
because he is so ready and willing to give her up, to put her away by any means
possible, so that she may no longer cast a cloud over his reputation and his
advancement. Very clearly she declared herself once, as I remember.” “As
I remember also,” said Mark. “Nevertheless,
she will do nothing to harm him. The veil she refused. This marriage she
accepted only for his sake, as the lesser evil. But when chance offered, she
fled that, too, and chose rather to remove herself from blocking his light than
to let others scheme to remove her. She has taken her own life into her own
hands, prepared to face her own risks and pay her own debts, leaving him free.
She will not now go back on that resolve.” “But
he is not free,” said Mark, putting a finger regretfully on the centre of the
convoluted core of pain in this seemingly simple relationship of sire and
daughter. “He is aware of her now in absence as he never was when she waited on
him dutifully every day, present and visible. He will have no peace until he
knows she is safe.” “So,”
said Cadfael, “we had better set about finding her.” Out
on the ride, Cadfael looked back through the screen of trees towards the sparks
of quivering water beyond which lay the Anglesey shore. A slight breeze had
arisen, and fluttered the bright green leaves into a scintillating curtain, but
still the fleeting reflections of water flashed brighter still through the
folds. And something else, something that appeared and vanished as the branches
revealed and hid it again, but remained constant in the same place, only
seeming to rock up and down as if afloat and undulating with a tide. A fragment
of bright colour, vermilion, changing shape with the movement of its frame of
leaves. “Wait!”
said Cadfael, halting. “What is that?” Not a red that was to be found in
nature, certainly not in the late Spring, when the earth indulges itself only
with delicate tones of pale gold and faint purple and white against the virgin
green. This red had a hard, impenetrable solidity about it. Cadfael dismounted,
and turned back towards it, threading the trees in cover until he came to a
raised spot where he could lie warily invisible himself, but see clear through
the edge of the woodland three hundred paces or more down to the strait. A
green level of pasture and a few fields, one dwelling, no doubt forsaken now, and
then the silver-blue glitter of the water, here almost at its narrowest, but
still half a mile wide. And beyond, the rich, fertile plain of Anglesey, the
cornfield of Wales. The tide was flowing, the stretch of shingle and sand under
the opposite coast half exposed. And riding to anchor, close inshore below the
bank of trees in which Cadfael stood, a long, lean boat, dragon-headed fore and
aft, dipped and rose gently on the tide, central sail lowered, oars shipped, a
cluster of vermilion shields draped along its low flank. A lithe serpent of a
ship, its mast lowered aft from its steppings, clearing the gaunt body for
action, while it swayed gently to its mooring like a sleeping lizard, graceful
and harmless. Two of its crew, big, fair-headed, one with plaited braids either
side his neck, idled on its narrow rear deck, above the oarsmen’s benches. One,
naked, swam lazily in mid-strait. But Cadfael counted what he took to be
oar-ports in the third strake of the hull, twelve of them in this steerboard
side. Twelve pairs of oars, twenty-four rowers, and more crew beside these
three left on guard. The rest could not be far. Brother
Mark had tethered the horses, and made his way down to Cadfael’s shoulder. He
saw what Cadfael had seen, and asked no questions. “That,”
said Cadfael, low-voiced, “is a Danish keel from Dublin!” Chapter Seven THERE
WAS NOT A WORD MORE SAID BETWEEN THEM. By consent they turned and made their
way back in haste to the horses, and led them away inland by the woodland
track, until they were far enough from the shore to mount and ride. If Heledd,
after her night in the hermitage, had seen the coming of this foraging boat
with its formidable complement of warriors, small wonder she had made haste to
remove herself from their vicinity. And small doubt but she would withdraw
inland as quickly and as far as she could, and once at a sufficient distance
she would make for the shelter of a town. That, at least, was what any girl in
her right senses would do. Here she was midway between Bangor and Carnarvon.
Which way would she take? “One
ship alone,” said Mark at last, where the path widened and made it possible for
two to ride abreast. “Is that good sense? Might they not be opposed, even
captured?” “So
they might at this moment,” Cadfael agreed, “but there’s no one here to attempt
it. They came by night past Carnarvon, be sure, and by night they’ll slip out
again. This will be one of the smallest and the fastest in their fleet; with
more than twenty armed rowers aboard there’s nothing we have could keep them in
sight. You saw the building of her, she can be rowed either way, and turn in a
flash. The only risk they take is while the most of the company are ashore,
foraging, and that they’ll do by rushes, fast ashore and fast afloat again.” “But
why send one small ship out alone? As I have heard tell,” said Mark, “they raid
in force, and take slaves as well as plunder. That they cannot do by risking a
single vessel.” “This
time,” said Cadfael, considering, “it’s no such matter. If Cadwaladr has brought
them over, then he’s promised them a fat fee for their services. They’re here
to persuade Owain he would be wise to restore his brother to his lands, and
they expect to get well paid for doing it, and if it can be done cheaply by the
threat of their presence, without the loss of a man in battle, that’s what
they’ll prefer, and Cadwaladr will have no objection, provided the result is
the same. Say he gets his way and returns to his lands, he has still to live
beside his brother for the future, why make relations between them blacker than
they need be? No, there’ll be no random burning and killing, and no call to
take bondmen, not unless the bargain turns sour.” “Then
why this foray by a single ship so far along the strait?” Mark demanded
reasonably. “The
Danes have to feed their force, and it’s not their way to carry their own
provisions when they’re heading for a land they can just as well live off at no
cost. They know the Welsh well enough by now to know we live light and travel
light, and can shift our families and our stock into the mountains at a few
hours’ notice. Yonder little ship has wasted no time in making inland from
Abermenai as soon as it touched shore, to reach such hamlets as were late in
hearing the news, or slow in rounding up their cattle. They’ll be off back to
their fellows tonight with a load of good carcases amidships, and whatever
store of flour and grain they’ve been able to lay their hands on. And somewhere
along these woods and fields they’re about that very business this moment.” “And
if they meet with a solitary girl?” Mark challenged. “Would they refrain from
doing unnecessary offence even then?” “I
would not speak for any man, Dane or Welsh or Norman, in such a case,” Cadfael
admitted. “If she were a princess of Gwynedd, why, she’d be worth far more
intact and well treated than violated or misused. And if Heledd was not born
royal, yet she has a tongue of her own, and can very well make it plain that
she is under Owain’s protection, and they’ll be answerable to him if they do her
offence. But even so…” They
had reached a place where the woodland track divided, one branch bearing still
inland but inclining to the west, the other bearing more directly east. “We are
nearer Carnarvon than Bangor,” Cadfael reckoned, halting where the roads
divided. “But would she know it? What now, Mark? East or west?” “We
had best separate,” Mark said, frowning over so blind a decision. “She cannot
be very far. She would have to keep in cover. If the ship must return this
night, she might find a place to hide safely until they are gone. Do you take
one way, and I the other.” “We
cannot afford to lose touch,” Cadfael warned seriously. “If we part here it
must be only for some hours, and here we must meet again. We are not free to do
altogether as we choose. Go towards Carnarvon, and if you find her, see her
safely there. But if not, make your way back here by dusk, and so will I. And
if I find her by this lefthand way, I’ll get her into shelter wherever I may,
if it means turning back to Bangor. And at Bangor I’ll wait for you, if you
fail of meeting me here by sunset. And if I fail you, follow and find me
there.” A makeshift affair, but the best they could do, with so limited a time,
and an inescapable duty waiting. She had left the cell by the shore only that
morning, she would have had to observe caution and keep within the woodland
ways, where a horse must go slowly. No, she could not be far. And at this
distance from the strait, surely she would keep to a used path, and not wind a
laborious way deep in cover. They might yet find and bring her here by
nightfall, or conduct her into safety somewhere, rendezvous here free of her,
and be off thankfully back to England. Mark
looked at the light and the slight decline of the sun from the zenith. “We have
four hours or more,” he said, and turned his horse westward briskly, and was
off. Cadfael’s
track turned east on a level traverse for perhaps half a mile, occasionally
emerging from woodland into open pasture, and affording glimpses of the strait
through the scattered trees below. Then it turned inland and began to climb,
though the gradient here was not great, for this belt of land on the mainland
side partook to some extent of the rich fertility of the island before it
reared aloft into the mountains. He went softly, listening, and halting now and
again to listen more intently, but there was no sign of life but for the birds,
very busy about their spring occupations and undisturbed by the turmoil among
men. The cattle and sheep had been driven up higher into the hills, into
guarded folds; the raiders would find only the few stragglers here, and perhaps
would venture no further along the strait. The news must be ahead of them now
wherever they touched, they would have made their most profitable captures
already. If Heledd had turned this way, she might be safe enough from any
further danger. He
had crossed an open meadow and entered a higher belt of woodland, bushy and
dappled with sunbeams on his left hand, deepening into forest on his right,
when a grass snake, like a small flash of silver-green lightning, shot across
the path almost under his horse’s hooves to vanish in deeper grass on the other
side, and the beast shied for an instant, and let out a muted bellow of alarm.
Somewhere off to the right, among the trees, and at no great distance, another
horse replied, raising an excited whinny of recognition. Cadfael halted to
listen intently, hoping for another call to allow him to take a more precise
reading of the direction, but the sound was not repeated. Probably whoever was
in refuge there, well aside from the path, had rushed to soothe and cajole his
beast into silence. A horse’s neighing could carry all too far along this
rising hillside. Cadfael
dismounted, and led his beast in among the trees, taking a winding line towards
where he thought the other voyager must be, and halting at every turn to listen
again, and presently, when he was already deep among thick growth, he caught
the sudden rustling of shaken boughs ahead, quickly stilled. His own movements,
however cautious, had certainly been heard. Someone there in close concealment
was waiting for him in ambush. “Heledd!”
said Cadfael clearly. Silence
seemed to become even more silent. “Heledd?
Here am I, Brother Cadfael. You can be easy, here are no Dublin Danes. Come
forth and show yourself.” And
forth she came, thrusting through the bushes to meet him, Heledd indeed, with a
naked dagger ready in her hand, though for the moment she might well have
forgotten that she held it. Her gown was creased and soiled a little with the
debris of bushes, one cheek was lightly smeared with green from bedding down in
moss and grasses, and the mane of her hair was loose round her shoulders, here
in shadow quite black, a midnight cloud. But her clear oval face was fiercely composed,
just easing from its roused readiness to do battle, and her eyes, enormous in
shade, were purple-black. Behind her among the trees he heard her horse shift
and stamp, uneasy here in these unknown solitudes. “It
is you,” she said, and let the hand that held the knife slip down to her side
with a great, gusty sigh. “How did you find me? And where is Deacon Mark? I
thought you would be off home before now.” “So
we would,” agreed Cadfael, highly relieved to find her in such positive
possession of herself, “but for you running off into the night. Mark is a mile
or more from us on the road to Carnarvon, looking for you. We parted where the
roads forked. It was guesswork which way you would take. We came seeking you at
Nonna’s cell. The priest told us he’d directed you there.” “Then
you’ve seen the ship,” said Heledd, and hoisted her shoulders in resignation at
the unavoidable. “I should have been well aloft into the hills by now to look
for my mother’s cousins up among the sheep-huts, the ones I hoped to find still
in their lowland homestead, if my horse had not fallen a little lame. I thought
best to get into cover and rest him until nightfall. And now we are two,” she
said, and her smile flashed in shadow with recovering confidence, “three if we
can find your little deacon. And now which way should we make? Come with me
over the hills, and you can find a safe way back to the Dee. For I am not going
back to my father,” she warned, with a formidable flash of her dark eyes. “He’s
rid of me, as he wanted. I mean him no ill, but I have not escaped them all
only to go back and be married off to some man I have never seen, nor to
dwindle away in a nunnery. You may tell him, or leave word with someone else to
let him know, that I am safe with my mother’s kinsmen, and he can be content.” “You
are going into the first safe shelter we can find,” said Cadfael firmly, moved
to a degree of indignation he could not have felt if he had found her
distressed and in fear. “Afterwards, once this trouble is over, you may have your
life and do what you will with it.” It seemed to him, even as he said it, that
she was capable of doing with it something original and even admirable, and if
it had to be in the world’s despite, that would not stop her. “Can your beast
go?” “I
can lead him, and we shall see.” Cadfael
took thought for a moment. They were midway between Bangor and Carnarvon here,
but once returned to the westward track by which Mark had set out, the road was
more direct to Carnarvon, and by taking it they would eventually rejoin Mark.
Whether he had gone on into the town, or turned back to return to the
crossroads meeting place by dusk, along that pathway they would meet him. And
in a city filled with Owain’s fighting men there would be no danger. A force
hired to threaten would not be so mad as to provoke the entire armies of
Gwynedd. A little looting, perhaps, pleasant sport carrying off a few stray
cattle and a few stray villagers, but they were not such fools as to bring out
Owain’s total strength against them in anger. “Bring
him out to the path,” said Cadfael. “You may ride mine, and I’ll walk yours.” There
was nothing in the glittering look she gave him to reassure him that she would
do as he said, and nothing to disquiet him with doubts. She hesitated only an
instant, in which the silence of the windless afternoon seemed phenomenally
intense, then she turned and parted the branches behind her, and vanished,
shattering the silence with the rustling and thrashing of her passage through
deep cover. In a few moments he heard the horse whinny softly, and then the
stirring of the bushes as girl and horse turned to thread a more open course
back to him. And then, astonishingly high, wild and outraged, he heard her
scream. The
instinctive leap forward he made to go to her never gained him so much as a
couple of paces. From either side the bushes thrashed, and hands reached to
clutch him by cowl and habit, pin his arms and bring him up erect but helpless,
straining against a grip he could not break, but which, curiously, made no move
to do him any harm beyond holding him prisoner. Suddenly the tiny open glade
was boiling with large, bare-armed, fair-haired, leather-girt men, and out of
the thicket facing him erupted an even larger man, a young giant, head and
shoulders above Cadfael’s sturdy middle height, laughing so loudly that the
hitherto silent woods rang and re-echoed with his mirth, and clutching in his
arms a raging Heledd, kicking and struggling with all her might, but making
small impression. The one hand she had free had already scored its nails down
her captor’s cheek, and was tugging and tearing in his long flaxen hair, until
he turned and stooped his head and took her wrist in his teeth and held it.
Large, even, white teeth that had shone as he laughed, and now barely dented
Heledd’s smooth skin. It was astonishment, neither fear nor pain, that caused
her suddenly to lie still in his arms, crooked fingers gradually unfolding in
bewilderment. But when he released her to laugh again, she recovered her rage,
and struck out at him furiously, pounding her fist vainly against his broad
breast. Behind
him came a grinning boy about fifteen years old, leading Heledd’s horse, which
went a little tenderly on one foreleg. At sight of a second such prize tethered
and shifting uneasily in the fringe of the trees, the boy let out a whoop of
pleasure. Indeed, the entire mood of the marauding company seemed good-humoured
and ebullient rather than menacing. There were not so many of them as at first
they had seemed, by reason of their size and their exuberantly animal presence.
Two, barrel-chested and moustached, with hair in straw-coloured braids down
either cheek, held Cadfael pinioned by the arms. A third had taken the roan’s
bridle, and was fondling the long blazed brow and creamy mane. But somewhere
out on the open ride there were others, Cadfael heard them moving and talking
as they waited. The marvel was that men so massive could move so softly to
close round their quarry. The horses, calling to each other, had alerted the
returning foragers, and led them to this unexpected gain. A monastic, a girl,
by her mount and dress a girl of quality, and two good horses. The
young giant was surveying his gains very practically over Heledd’s unavailing
struggles, and Cadfael noted that though he was casually rough with his
captive, he was not brutal. And it seemed that Heledd had realised as much, and
gradually abandoned her resistance, knowing it vain, and surprised into
quietness by the fact that there was no retaliation. “Saeson? demanded the giant,
eyeing Cadfael with curiosity. He already knew that Heledd was Welsh enough,
she had been reviling him in the language until she ran out of breath. “Welsh!”
said Cadfael. “Like the lady. She is daughter to a canon of Saint Asaph, and
under the protection of Owain Gwynedd.” “He
keeps wildcats?” said the young man, and laughed again, and set her down on her
feet in one lithe movement, but kept a fast hold on the girdle of her gown,
twisted in his large fist to tighten and secure it. “And he’ll want this one
back without a hair missing? But the lady slipped her leash, seemingly, or
what’s she doing here with no bodyguard but a monk of the Benedictines?” He
spoke a loose mixture of Erse, Danish and Welsh, very well able to make himself
understood in these parts. Not all the centuries of fitful contact between
Dublin and Wales had been by way of invasion and rapine, a good many marriages
had been made between the princedoms, and a fair measure of honest commerce
been profitable to both parties. Probably this youth had a measure of Norman
French in his tongue, no less. Even Latin, for very likely Irish monks had had
him in school. He was plainly a young man of consequence. Also, happily, of a
very open and cheerful humour, by no means inclined to waste what might turn
out a valuable asset. “Bring the man,” said the young fellow, returning briskly
to business, “and keep him fast. Owain has a respect for the black habit, even
if the Celtic clas suits him best. If it comes to bargaining, holiness fetches
a good price. I’ll see to the girl.” They
sprang to obey him, as light of heart, it seemed, as their leader, and all in
high content with their foraging. When they emerged with their captives into
the open ride, the two horses led along behind them, it was easy to see what
reason they had for being in high feather. There were four more of them waiting
there, all afoot, and burdened with two long poles loaded down with slaughtered
carcases and slung sacks, the plunder of scattered folds, stray corners of
grazing, and even the forest itself, for there was venison among the booty. A
fifth man had improvised a wooden yoke for his shoulders, to carry two balanced
wineskins. This must be one of at least two shore parties, Cadfael judged, for
the little ship carried twelve pairs of oars aside from other crew. It was
guesswork how many the Danish force would muster in full, but they would not go
short for a day or so. He
went where he was propelled, not entirely out of the sensible realisation that
he was no match at all for one of the brawny warriors who held him, let alone
two, not even because, though he might break away himself, he could do nothing
to take Heledd with him. Wherever they were bound, useful hostages, he might
still be able to afford her some protection and companionship. He had already
given up any idea that she was likely to come to any great harm. He had done no
more than confirm something already understood when he urged that she was
valuable; and this was not total war, but a commercial expedition, to achieve
the highest profit at the least expenditure. There
was some redistribution of the booty they had amassed, Heledd’s lame horse
being called into service to carry a part of the load. They were notably brisk
and neat in their movements, balancing the weight and halting short of
overburdening a valuable beast. Among themselves they fell back into their own
Norse tongue, though the likelihood was that all these young, vigorous warriors
had been born in the kingdom of Dublin, and their fathers before them, and had
a broad understanding of the Celtic languages that surrounded their enclave,
and dealt freely with them in war and peace. At the end of this day of raiding
they had an eye to the sun, and but for this foray after the alarm the horses
had sounded, they were losing no time. Cadfael
had wondered how their leader would dispose of the one sound horse, and fully
expected he would claim the privilege of riding for himself. Instead, the young
man ordered the boy into the saddle, the lightest weight among them, and swung
Heledd up before him and into arms even at fifteen years brawny enough to make
her struggles ineffective once her hands were securely bound by her own girdle.
But she had understood by this time that resistance would be both useless and
undignified, and suffered herself to be settled against the boy’s broad chest
without deigning to struggle. By the set of her face she would be waiting for
the first chance of escape, and keeping all her wits and strength in reserve
until the moment offered. She had fallen silent, shutting lips and teeth upon
anger or fear, and keeping a taut, brooding dignity, but what was brewing
behind that still face there was no knowing. “Brother,”
said the young man, turning briskly upon Cadfael, still pinned between his guards,
“if you value the lass, you may walk beside her without a hand on you. But I
warn you, Torsten will be close behind, and he can throw a lance to split a
sapling at fifty paces, so best keep station.” He was grinning as he issued the
warning, already assured that Cadfael had no intention of making off and
leaving the girl in captivity. “Forward now, and fast,” he said cheerfully, and
set the pace, and the entire party fell into file down the ride, and so did
Cadfael, close alongside his own roan horse, with a hand at the rider’s
stirrup-leather. If Heledd needed the fragile reassurance of his presence, she
had it; but Cadfael doubted the need. She had made no move since she was
hoisted aloft, except to stir and settle more comfortably on her perch, and the
very tension of her face had softened into a thoughtful stillness. Every time
Cadfael raised his eyes to take a fresh look at her he found her more at ease
in this unforeseen situation. And every time, her eyes were dwelling in
speculation upon the fair head that topped all the rest, stalking before them
with erected crest and long blond locks stirring in the light breeze. Downhill
at a brisk pace, through woodland and pasture, until the first silvery glints
of water winked at them through the last belt of trees. The sun was dipping
gently towards the west, gilding the ripples drawn by the breeze along the
surface, when they emerged upon the shore of the strait, and the crewmen left
on guard launched a shout of welcome, and brought the dragon-ship inshore to
take them aboard. Brother
Mark, returning empty-handed from his foray westward to keep the rendezvous at
the crossroads before sunset, heard the passing of a company of men, swift and
quiet though they were, crossing his track some little way ahead, going
downhill towards the shore. He halted in cover until they had passed, and then
followed cautiously in the same direction, intending only to make sure they
were safely out of sight and earshot before he pushed on to the meeting place.
It so happened that the line he followed downhill among the trees inclined
towards the course of their open ride, and brought him rapidly closer, so that
he drew back and halted again, this time catching glimpses of them between the
branches of bushes now almost in full summer leaf. A tall youth, flaxen fair,
his head floating past like a blown primrose but high as a three-year spruce, a
led horse, loaded, two men with a pole slung on their shoulders, and animal
carcases swinging to their stride. Then, unmistakably, he saw Heledd and the
boy pass by, a pair entwined and afloat six feet from the ground, the horse
beneath them only implied by the rhythm of their passing, for the branches
swung impenetrable between at that moment, leaving to view only a trudging
tonsure beside them, russet brown almost wholly salted with grey. A very small
clue to the man who wore it, but all Mark needed to know Brother Cadfael. So he
had found her, and these much less welcome strangers had found them both,
before they could slip away thankfully into some safe refuge. And there was
nothing Mark could do about it but follow them, far enough at least to see
where they were taken, and how they were handled, and then make sure that the
news was carried where there were those who could take their loss into account,
and make plans for their recovery. He
dismounted and left his horse tethered, the better to move swiftly and silently
among the trees. But the shout that presently came echoing up from the ship
caused him to discard caution and emerge into the open, hurrying downhill to
find a spot from which he could see the waters of the strait, and the steersman
bringing his craft close in beneath the grassy bank, at a spot where it was
child’s play to leap aboard over the low rim into the rowers’ benches in the
waist of the vessel. Mark saw the tide of fierce, fair men flow inboard,
coaxing the loaded packhorse after them, and stowing their booty under the tiny
foredeck and in the well between the benches. In with them went Cadfael,
perforce, and yet it seemed to Mark that he went blithely where he was
persuaded. Small chance to avoid, but another man would have been a shade less
apt and adroit about it. The
boy on horseback had kept his firm hold of Heledd until the flaxen-haired young
giant, having seen his men embarked, reached up and hoisted her in his arms, as
lightly as if she had been a child, and leaped down with her between the
rowers’ benches, and setting her down there on her feet, stretched up again to
the bridle of Cadfael’s horse, and coaxed him aboard with a soft-spoken
cajolery that came up strangely to Mark’s ears. The boy followed, and instantly
the steersman pushed off strongly from the bank, the knot of men busy bestowing
their plunder dissolved into expert order at the oars, and the lean little
dragon-ship surged out into midstream. She was in lunging motion before Mark
had recovered his wits, sliding like a snake southwestward towards Carnarvon
and Abermenai, where doubtless her companions were now in harbour or moored in
the roads outside the dunes. She did not have to turn, even, being
double-ended. Her speed could get her out of trouble in any direction; even if
she was sighted off the town Owain had nothing that could catch her. The
rapidity with which she dwindled silently into a thin, dark fleck upon the
water left Mark breathless and amazed. He
turned to make his way back to where his horse was tethered, and set out in
resolute haste westward towards Carnarvon. Plumped
aboard into the narrow well between the benches, and there as briskly
abandoned, Cadfael took a moment to lean back against the boards of the narrow
after-deck and consider their situation. Relations between captors and captives
seemed already to have found a viable level, at surprisingly little cost in
time or passion. Resistance was impracticable. Discretion recommended
acceptance to the prisoners, and made it possible for their keepers to be about
the more immediate business of getting their booty safely back to camp, without
any stricter enforcement than a rapidly moving vessel and a mile or so of water
on either side provided. No one laid hand on Cadfael once they were embarked.
No one paid any further attention to Heledd, braced back defensively into the
stern-post, where the young Dane had hoisted her, with knees drawn up and
skirts hugged about her in embracing arms. No one feared that she would leap
overboard and strike out for Anglesey; the Welsh were not known as notable
swimmers. No one had any interest in doing either of them affront or injury;
they were simple assets to be retained intact for future use. To
test it further, Cadfael made his way the length of the well amidships, between
the stowed loot of flesh and provisions, paying curious attention to the
details of the lithe, long craft, and not one oarsman checked in the steady
heave and stretch of his stroke, or turned a glance to note the movement at his
shoulder. A vessel shaped for speed, lean as a greyhound, perhaps eighteen
paces long and no more than three or four wide. Cadfael reckoned ten strakes a
side, six feet deep amidships, the single mast lowered aft. He noted the
clenched rivets that held the strakes together. Clincher-built, shallow of
draught, light of weight for its strength and speed, the two ends identical for
instant manoeuvring, an ideal craft for beaching close inshore in the dunes of
Abermenai. No use for shipping more bulky freight; they would have brought
cargo hulls for that, slower, more dependent on sail, and shipping only a few
rowers to get them out of trouble in a calm. Square-rigged, as all craft still
were in these northern waters. The two-masted, lateen-rigged ships of the
unforgotten midland sea were still unknown to these Norse seafarers. He
had been too deeply absorbed in these observations to realise that he himself was
being observed just as shrewdly and curiously by a pair of brilliant ice-blue
eyes, from under thick golden brows quizzically cocked. The young captain of
this raiding party had missed nothing, and clearly knew how to read this
appraisal of his craft. He dropped suddenly from the steersman’s side to meet
Cadfael in the well. “You
know ships?” he demanded, interested and surprised at so unlikely a
preoccupation in a Benedictine brother. “I
did once. It’s a long time now since I ventured on water.” “You
know the sea?” the young man pursued, shining with pleased curiosity. “Not
this sea. Time was when I knew the middle sea and the eastern shores well
enough. I came late to the cloister,” he explained, beholding the blue eyes
dilate and glitter in delighted astonishment, a deeper spark of pleasure and
recognition warming within them. “Brother,
you put up your own price,” said the young Dane heartily. “I would keep you to
know better. Seafaring monks are rare beasts, I never came by one before. How
do they call you?” “My
name is Cadfael, a Welsh-born brother of the abbey of Shrewsbury.” “A
name for a name is fair dealing. I am Turcaill, son of Turcaill, kinsman to
Otir, who leads this venture.” “And
you know what’s in dispute here? Between two Welsh princes? Why put your own
breast between their blades?” Cadfael reasoned mildly. “For
pay,” said Turcaill cheerfully. “But even unpaid I would not stay behind when
Otir puts to sea. It grows dull ashore. I’m no landsman, to squat on a farm
year after year, and be content to watch the crops grow.” No,
that he certainly was not, nor of a temper to turn to cloister and cowl even
when the adventures of his youth were over. Splendidly fleshed, glittering with
animal energy, this was a man for marriage and sons, and the raising of yet
more generations of adventurers, restless as the sea itself, and ready to
cleave their way into any man’s quarrel for gain, at the fair cost of staking
their own lives. He
was away now, with a valedictory clap on Cadfael’s shoulder, steady of stride
along the lunging keel, to swing himself up beside Heledd on the after-deck.
The light, beginning to fade into twilight now, still showed Cadfael the
disdainful set of Heledd’s lips and the chill arching of her brows as she drew
the hem of her skirt aside from the contamination even of an enemy touch, and
turned her head away, refusing him the acknowledgement of a glance. Turcaill
laughed, no way displeased, sat down beside her, and took out bread from a
pouch at his belt. He broke it in his big, smooth young hands, and offered her
the half, and she refused it. Unoffended, still laughing, he took her right
hand by force, folded his offering into the palm, and shut her left hand hard
over it. She could not prevent, and would not compromise her mute disdain by a
vain struggle. But when he forthwith got up and left her so, without a glance
behind, to do as she pleased with his gift, she neither hurled it into the
darkening water of the strait nor bit into its crust by way of acceptance, but
sat as he had left her, cradling it between her palms and gazing after his
oblivious flaxen head with a narrow and calculating stare, the significance of
which Cadfael could not read, but which at once intrigued and disquieted him. In
the onset of night, in a dusk through which they slid silently and swiftly in
midstream, only faint glimmers of phosphorescence gilding the dip of the oars,
they passed by the shore-lights of Owain’s Carnarvon, and emerged into a broad
basin shut off from the open sea only by twin rolling spits of sand-dunes,
capped with a close growth of bushes and a scattering of trees. Along the water
the shadowy shapes of ships loomed, some with stepped masts, some lean and low
like Turcaill’s little serpent. Spaced along the shore, the torches of the Danish
outposts burned steadily in a still air, and higher towards the crest glowed
the fires of an established camp. Turcaill’s
rowers leaned to their last long stroke and shipped their oars, as the
steersman brought the ship round in a smooth sweep to beach in the shallows.
Over the side went the Danes, hoisting their plunder clear, and plashing up
from the water to solid ground, to be met by their fellows on guard at the rim
of the tide. And over the side went Heledd, plucked up lightly in Turcaill’s
arms, and this time making no resistance, since it would in any case have been
unavailing, and she was chiefly concerned with preserving her dignity at this
pass. As for Cadfael himself, he had small choice but to follow, even if two of
the rowers had not urged him over the side between them, and waded ashore with
a firm grip on his shoulders. Whatever chances opened before him, there was no
way he could break loose from this captivity until he could take Heledd with
him. He plodded philosophically up the dunes and into the guarded perimeter of
the camp, and went where he was led, well assured that the guardian circle had
closed snugly behind him. Chapter Eight CADFAEL
AWOKE TO THE PEARL-GREY LIGHT OF EARLIEST DAWN, the immense sweep of open sky
above him, still sprinkled at the zenith with paling stars, and the instant
recollection of his present situation. Everything that had passed had confirmed
that they had little to fear from their captors, at least while they retained
their bargaining value, and nothing to hope for in the way of escape, since the
Danes were clearly sure of the efficiency of their precautions. The shore was
well watched, the rim of the camp securely guarded. There was no need, within
that pale, to keep a constant surveillance on a young girl and an elderly
monastic. Let them wander at will, it would not get them out of the circle, and
within it they could do no harm. Cadfael
recalled clearly that he had been fed, as generously as the young men of the
guard who moved about him, and he was certain that Heledd, however casually
housed here, had also been fed, and once left to her own devices, unobserved,
would have had the good sense to eat what was provided. She was no such fool as
to throw away her assets for spite when she had a fight on her hands. He
was lying, snugly enough, in the lee of a windbreak of hurdles, in a hollow of
thick grass, his own cloak wrapped about him. He remembered Turcaill tossing it
to him as it was unrolled from his small belongings as the horse was unloaded.
Round him a dozen of the young Danish seamen snored at ease. Cadfael arose and
stretched, and shook the sand from his habit. No one made any move to intercept
him as he made for the higher ground to look about him. The camp was alive, the
fires already lit, and the few horses, including his own, watered and turned on
to the greener sheltered levels to landward, where there was better pasture.
Cadfael looked in that direction, towards the familiar solidity of Wales, and
made his way unhindered through the midst of the camp to find a high spot from
which he could see beyond the perimeter of Otir’s base. From the south, and
after a lengthy march round the tidal bay that bit deep to southward, Owain
must come if he was ever to attack this strongpoint by land. By sea he would be
at a disadvantage, having nothing to match the Norse longships. And Carnarvon
seemed a long, long way from this armed camp. The
few sturdy tents that housed the leaders of the expedition had been pitched in
the centre of the camp. Cadfael passed by them closely, and halted to mark the
men who moved about them. Two in particular bore the unmistakable marks of
authority, though curiously the pair of them together struck a discordant note,
as if their twin authorities might somehow be at cross-purposes. The one was a
man of fifty years or more, thickset, barrel-chested, built like the bole of a
tree, and burned by the sun and the spray and the wind to a reddish brown
darker than the two braids of straw-coloured hair that framed his broad
countenance, and the long moustaches that hung lower than his jaw. He was
bare-armed to the shoulder but for leather bands about his forearms and thick
gold bracelets at his wrists. “Otir!”
said Heledd’s voice softly in Cadfael’s ear. She had come up behind him
unnoticed, her steps silent in the drifting sand, her tone wary and intent. She
had more here to contend with than a good-humoured youngster whose tolerant
attitude might not always serve her turn. Turcaill was a mere subordinate here;
this formidable man before them could overrule all other authorities. Or was it
possible that even his power might suffer checks? Here was this second
personage beside him, lofty of glance and imperious of gesture, by the look of
him not a man to take orders tamely from any other being. “And
the other?” asked Cadfael, without turning his head. “That is Cadwaladr. It was
no lie, he has brought these long-haired barbarians into Wales to wrest back
his rights from the Lord Owain. I know him, I have seen him before. The Dane I
heard called by his name.” A
handsome man, this Cadwaladr, Cadfael reflected, approving the comeliness of
the shape, if doubtful of the mind within. This man was not so tall as his
brother, but tall enough to carry his firm and graceful flesh well, and he
moved with a beautiful ease and power beside the squat and muscular Dane. His
colouring was darker than Owain’s, thick russet hair clustered in curls over a
shapely head, and dark, haughty eyes well set beneath brows that almost met,
and were a darker brown than his hair. He was shaven clean, but had acquired
some of the clothing and adornments of his Dublin hosts during his stay with
them, so that it would not have been immediately discernible that here was the
Welsh prince who had brought this entire expedition across the sea to his own
country’s hurt. He had the reputation of being hasty, rash, wildly generous to
friends, irreconcilably bitter against enemies. His face bore out everything
that was said of him. Nor
was it hard to imagine how Owain could still love his troublesome brother,
after many offences and repeated reconciliations. “A
fine figure of a man,” said Cadfael, contemplating this perilous presence
warily. “If
he did as handsomely,” said Heledd. The
chieftains had withdrawn eastward towards the strait, the circle of their
captains surrounding them. Cadfael turned his steps, instead, still southward,
to get a view of the land approach by which Owain must come if he intended to
shut the invaders into their sandy beachhead. Heledd fell in beside him, not, he
judged, because she was in need of the comfort of his or any other company, but
because she, too, was curious about the circumstances of their captivity, and
felt that two minds might make more sense of them than one alone. “How
have you fared?” asked Cadfael, eyeing her closely as she walked beside him,
and finding her composed, self-contained and resolute of lip and eye. “Have
they used you well, here where there are no women?” She
curled a tolerant lip and smiled. “I needed none. If there’s cause I can fend
for myself, but as yet there’s no cause. I have a tent to shelter me, the boy
brings me food, and what else I want they let me go abroad and get for myself.
Only if I go too near the eastern shore they turn me back. I have tried. I
think they know I can swim.” “You
made no attempt when we were no more than a hundred yards offshore,” said
Cadfael, with no implication of approval or disapproval. “No,”
she agreed, with a small, dark smile, and added not a word more. “And
even if we could steal back our horses,” he reflected philosophically, “we
could not get out of this armed ring with them.” “And
mine is lame,” she agreed again, smiling her private smile. He
had had no opportunity, until now, to ask her how she had come by that horse in
the first place, somehow stealing him away out of the prince’s stables while
the feast was at its height, and before any word was brought from Bangor to
alert Owain to the threat from Ireland. He asked her now. “How came it that you
ever came into possession of this horse you call yours so briskly?” “I
found him,” said Heledd simply. “Saddled, bridled, tethered among the trees not
far from the gatehouse. Better than ever I expected, I took it for a good omen
and was thankful I had not to go wandering through the night afoot. But I would
have done it. I had no thought of it when I went out to refill the pitcher, but
out in the courtyard I thought, why go back? There was nothing left in Llanelwy
I could keep, and nothing in Bangor or Anglesey that I wanted. But there must be
something for me, somewhere in the world. Why should I not go and find it, if
no one else would get it for me? And while I was standing there in shadow by
the wall, the guards on the gate were not marking me, and I slipped out behind
their backs. I had nothing, I took nothing, I would have walked away so, and
never complained. It was my choice. But in the trees I found this horse,
saddled and bridled and ready for me, a gift from God that I could not refuse.
If I have lost him now,” she said very solemnly, “it may be he has brought me
where I was meant to be.” “A
stage on your journey, it may be,” said Cadfael, concerned, “but surely not the
end. For here are you and I, hostages in a very questionable situation, and you
I take to be a lass who values her freedom highly. We have yet to get ourselves
out of captivity, or wait here for Owain to do it for us.” He was revolving in
some wonder what she had told him, and harking back to all that had happened in
Aber. “So there was this beast, made ready for riding and hidden away outside
the enclave. And if heaven meant him for you, there was someone else who
intended a very different outcome when he saddled him and led him out into the
woods. Now it seems to me that Bledri ap Rhys did indeed mean to escape to his lord
with word of all the prince’s muster and strength. The means of flight was
ready outside the gate for him. And yet he was found naked in his bedchamber,
no way prepared for riding. You have set us a riddle. Did he go to his bed to
wait until the llys was well asleep? And was killed before the favourable hour?
And how did he purpose to leave the maenol, when every gate was guarded?” Heledd
was studying him intently along her shoulder, brows knitted together, only
partially understanding, but hazarding very alert and intelligent guesses at
what was still obscure to her. “Do you tell me Bledri ap Rhys is dead? Killed,
you said. That same night? The night I left the llys?” “You
did not know? It was after you were gone, so was the news that came from
Bangor. No one has told you since?” “I
heard of the coming of the Danes, yes, that news was everywhere from the next
morning. But I heard nothing of any death, never a word.” No,
it would not be news of crucial importance, like the invasion from Ireland,
tref would not spread it to tref and maenol to maenol as Owain’s couriers had
spread word of the muster to Carnarvon. Heledd was frowning over the belated
news, saddened by any man’s death, especially one she had known briefly, even
made use of, in her own fashion, to plague a father who wronged her affection.
“I am sorry,” she said. “He had such life in him. A waste! Killed, you think,
to prevent his going? One more warrior for Cadwaladr, and with knowledge of the
prince’s plans to make him even more welcome? Then who? Who could have found
out, and made such dreadful shift to stop him?” “That
there’s no knowing, nor will I hazard guesses where they serve no purpose. But
soon or late, the prince will find him out. The man was in a sense his guest,
he will not let the death go unavenged.” “You
foretell another death,” said Heledd, with forceful bitterness. “What does that
amend?” And
to that there was no answer that would not raise yet further questions, probing
all the obscure corners of right and wrong. They walked on together, to a
higher point near the southern rim of the armed camp, unhindered, though they
were observed with brief, curious interest by many of the Danish warriors
through whose lines they passed. On the hillock, clear of the sparse trees,
they halted to survey the ground all about them. Otir
had chosen to make his landfall not on the sands to the north of the strait,
where the coast of Anglesey extended into a broad expanse of dune and warren,
none too safe in high tides, and terminating in a long bar of shifting sand and
shingle, but to the south, where the enclosing peninsula of land stood higher
and dryer, sheltered a deeper anchorage, and afforded a more defensible
campsite, as well as more rapid access to the open sea in case of need. That it
fronted more directly the strong base of Carnarvon, where Owain’s forces were
mustered in strength, had not deterred the invader. The shores of his chosen
encampment were well manned, the landward approach compact enough to afford a
formidable defence under assault, and a broad bay of tidal water separated it
from the town. Several rivers drained into this bight, Cadfael recalled, but at
low tide they would be mere meandering streaks of silver in a treacherous waste
of sand, not lightly to be braved by an army. Owain would have to bring his
forces far round to the south to approach his enemy on safe ground. With some
six or seven miles of marching between himself and Owain, and with a secure
ground base already gained, no doubt Cadwaladr felt himself almost invulnerable.
Except that the six or seven miles seemed to have shrunk to a single mile
during the night. For when Cadfael topped the ridge of bushes, and emerged with
a clear view well beyond the rim of the camp to southward, the open sea just
glimmering with morning light on his right hand, the pallid shallow waters and
naked sands of the bay to his left, he caught in the distance, spaced across
the expanse of dune and field and scrubland, an unmistakable shimmer of arms
and faint sparkle of coloured tents, a wall ensconced overnight. The early
light picked out traces of movement like the quiver of a passing wind rippling
a cornfield, as men passed purposefully to and fro about their unhurried
business of fortifying their chosen position. Out of range of lance or bow,
Owain had brought up his army under cover of darkness to seal off the top of
this peninsula, and pen the Danish force within it. There was to be no time
wasted. Thus forehead to forehead, like two rival rams measuring each other,
one party or the other must open the business in hand without delay. It
was Owain who opened dealings, and before the morning was out, while the Danish
chiefs were still debating the appearance of his host so close to their
boundaries, and what action he might have in mind now that he was there. It was
unlikely that they had any qualms about their own security, having swift access
to the open sea at need, and ships the Welsh could not match, and doubtless,
thought Cadfael, discreetly, drawn back from the knot of armed men gathered now
on the knoll, they were also speculating as to how strong a garrison he had
left to hold Carnarvon, and whether it would be worth staging a raid by water
upon the town if the prince attempted any direct assault here. As yet they were
not persuaded that he would risk any such costly action. They stood watching
the distant lines narrowly, and waited. Let him speak first. If he was already
minded to receive his brother into favour again, as he had done several times
before, why make any move to frustrate so desirable a resolution? It
was mid-morning, and a pale sun high, when two horsemen were seen emerging from
a slight dip in the sandy levels between the two hosts. Mere moving specks as
yet, sometimes lost in hollows, then breasting the next rise, making steadily
for the Danish lines. There were barely half a dozen dwellings in all that
stretch of dune and warren, since there was little usable pasture and no good
ploughland, and doubtless those few settlements had been evacuated in the
night. Those two solitary figures were the sole inhabitants of a no-man’s-land
between armies, and as it appeared, charged with opening negotiations to
prevent a pointless and costly collision. Otir waited for their nearer approach
with a face wary but content, Cadwaladr with braced body and tense countenance,
but foreseeing a victory. It was in the arrogant spread of his feet bestriding
Welsh ground, and the lofty lift of his head and narrowing of his eyes to view
the prince’s envoys. Still
at the limit of the range of lance or arrow, the second rider halted and
waited, screened by a thin belt of trees. The other rode forward to within
hailing distance, and there sat his horse, looking up at the watchful group on
the hillock above him. “My
lords,” the hail came up to them clearly, “Owain Gwynedd sends his envoy to
deal with you on his behalf. A man of peace, unarmed, accredited by the prince.
Will you receive him?” “Let
him come in,” said Otir. “He shall be honourably received.” The
herald withdrew to a respectful distance. The second rider spurred forward
towards the rim of the camp. As he drew near it became apparent that he was a
small man, slender and young, and rode with more purpose than grace, as if he
had dealt rather with farm horses than elegant mounts for princes and their
ambassadors. Nearer still, and Cadfael, watching as ardently as any from the
crest of the dunes, drew deep breath and let it out again in a great sigh. The
rider wore the rusty black habit of the Benedictines, and showed the composed
and intent young face of Brother Mark. A man of peace indeed, messenger of
bishops and now of princes. No doubt in the world but he had begged this office
for himself, none that he had urged upon the prince the practicality of making
use of one whose motives could hardly be suspected, who had nothing to gain or
lose but his own freedom, life and peace of mind, no axe to grind, no profit to
make, no lord to placate in this world, Welsh, Danish, Irish or any other. A
man whose humility could move like a charmed barrier between the excesses of
other men’s pride. Brother
Mark reached the edge of the camp, and the guards stood aside to let him pass.
It was the young man Turcaill, twice Mark’s modest size, who stepped forward
hospitably to take his bridle, as he lighted down and set out briskly to climb
the slight slope to where Otir and Cadwaladr waited to greet him. In
Otir’s tent, crammed to the entrance with the chief among his forces, and every
other man who could get a toehold close to the threshold, Brother Mark delivered
himself of what he had come to say, partly on his own behalf, partly on behalf
of Owain Gwynedd. Aware by instinct of the common assumption among these
freebooters that they had rights in the counsels of their leaders, he let his
voice ring out to reach the listeners crowding close outside the tent. Cadfael
had made it his business to secure a foothold near enough to hear what passed,
and no one had raised any objection to his presence. He was a hostage here,
concerned after his own fashion as they were after theirs. Every man with a
stake in the venture exercised his free right to guard his position. “My
lords,” said Brother Mark, taking his time to find the right words and give
them their due emphasis, “I have asked to undertake this embassage because I am
not involved upon any part in this quarrel which brings you into Wales. I bear
no arms, and I have nothing to gain, but you and I and every man here have
much, all too much, to lose if this dispute ends in needless bloodshed. If I
have heard many words of blame upon either side, here I use none. I say only
that I deplore enmity and hatred between brothers as between peoples, and hold
that all disputes should be resolved without the shedding of blood. And for the
prince of Gwynedd, Owain ap Griffith ap Cynan, I say what he has instructed me
to say. This quarrel holds good between two men only, and all others should
hold back from a cause which is not theirs. Owain Gwynedd bids me say that if
Cadwaladr his brother has a grievance, let him come and discuss it face to
face, in guaranteed safety to come and to return.” “And
I am to take his word for that, without security?” Cadwaladr demanded. But by
the guarded gleam in his eyes he was not displeased with this approach. “As you
know very well that you can,” said Mark simply. Yes,
he knew it. Every man there knew it. Ireland had had dealings with Owain
Gwynedd many times before this, and not always by way of contention. He had kin
over there who knew his value as well as it was known in Wales. Cadwaladr’s face
had a glossy look of contained pleasure, as though he found this first exchange
more than encouraging. Owain had taken warning, seeing the strength of the
invading force, and was preparing to be conciliatory. “My
brother is known for a man of his word,” he conceded graciously. “He must not
think that I am afraid to meet him face to face. Certainly I will go.” “Wait
a little, wait a little!” Otir shifted his formidable bulk on the bench where
he sat listening. “Not so fast! This issue may well have arisen between two
men, but there are more of us in it now, invited in upon terms to which I hold,
and to which I will hold you, my friend. If you are content to let go your
assets on any man’s word, without security, I am not willing to let go mine. If
you leave here to enter Owain’s camp and submit yourself to Owain’s persuasion
or Owain’s compulsion, then I require a hostage for your safe return, not a
hollow promise.” “Keep
me,” said Brother Mark simply. “I am willing to remain as surety that Cadwaladr
shall go and come without hindrance.” “Were
you so charged?” Otir demanded, with some suspicion of the efficacy of such an
exchange. “No.
But I offer it. It is your right, if you fear treachery. The prince would not
deny you.” Otir
eyed the slight figure before him with a cautious degree of approval, but
remained sceptical. “And does the prince place on you, Brother, an equal value
with his own kinsman and enemy? I think I might be tempted to secure the one
bird in hand, and let the other fly or founder.” “I
am in some sort Owain’s guest,” said Mark steadily, “and in some sort his
courier. The value he sets on me is the value of his writ and his honour. I
shall never be worth more than I am as you see me here.” Otir
let loose a great bellow of laughter, and struck his palms together. “As good
an answer as I need. Stay, then, Brother, and be welcome! You have a brother
here already. Be free of my camp, as he is, but I warn you, never venture too
near the rim. My guards have their orders What I have taken I keep, until it is
fairly redeemed. When the lord Cadwaladr returns, you have due leave to go back
to Owain, and give him such answer as we two here see fit.” It was, Cadfael
thought, a deliberate warning to Cadwaladr, as well as to Mark. There was no
great trust between these two. If Otir required a surety that Cadwaladr would
come back unmolested, it was certainly not simply out of concern for
Cadwaladr’s safety, but rather taking care of Otir’s own bargain. The man was
his investment, to be guarded with care, but never, never, to be wholly
trusted. Once out of sight, who knew what use so rash a princeling would make
of whatever advantage circumstances offered him? Cadwaladr
rose and stretched his admirable body with sleek, pleasurable assurance.
Whatever reservations others might have, he had interpreted his brother’s
approach as wholly encouraging. The threat to the peace of Gwynedd had been
shrewdly assessed, and Owain was ready to give ground, by mere inches it might
be, but sufficient to buy off chaos. And now all he, Cadwaladr, had to do was
go to the meeting, behave himself seemly before other eyes, as he knew well how
to do with grace, and in private surrender not one whit of his demands, and he
would regain all, every yardland that had been taken from him, every man of his
former following. There could be no other ending, when Owain spoke so softly
and reasonably at the first advance. “I
go to my brother,” he said, grimly smiling, “and what I bring back with me
shall be to your gain as well as mine.” Brother
Mark sat with Cadfael in a hollow of the sand dunes overlooking the open sea,
in the clear, almost shadowless light of afternoon. Before them the swathes of
saud, sculptured by sea winds, went rolling down in waves of barren gold and
coarse, tenacious grass to the water’s edge. At a safe depth offshore seven of
Otir’s ships rode at anchor, four of them cargo hulls, squat and sturdy,
capacious enough to accommodate a wealth of plunder if it came to wresting
their price out of Gwynedd by force, the other three the largest of his
longships. The smaller and faster vessels all lay within the mouth of the bay,
where there was safe anchorage at need, and comfortable beaching inshore.
Beyond the ships to westward the open, silvery water extended, mirroring a pallid,
featureless blue sky, but dappled in several places by the veiled gold of
shoals. “I
knew,” said Mark, “that I should find you here. But I would have come, even
without that inducement. I was on my way back to the meeting-place when they
passed by. I saw you prisoners, you and the girl. The best I could do was make
for Carnarvon, and carry that tale to Owain. He has your case well in mind. But
what else he has in his mind, with this meeting he has sought, I do not know.
It seems you have not fared so badly with these Danes. I find you in very good
heart. I confess I feared for Heledd.” “There
was no need,” Cadfael said. “It was plain we had our value for the prince, and
he would not suffer us to go unransomed, one way or another. They do not waste
their hostages. They have a reward promised, they are bent on earning it as
cheaply as possible, they’ll do nothing to bring out the whole of Gwynedd angry
and in arms, not unless the whole venture turns sour on them. Heledd has been
offered no affront.” “And
has she told you what possessed her to run from us at Aber, and how she
contrived to leave the llys? And the horse she rode—for I saw it led along with
the raiders, and that was good harness and gear from the prince’s stable—how
did she come by her horse?” “She
found it,” said Cadfael simply, “saddled and bridled and tethered among the
trees outside the walls, when she slipped out at the gate behind the backs of
the guards. She says she would have fled afoot, if need had been, but there was
the beast ready and waiting for her. And what do you make of that? For I am
sure she speaks truth.” Mark
gave his mind to the question very gravely for some minutes. “Bledri ap Rhys?”
he hazarded dubiously. “Did he indeed intend flight, and make certain of a
mount while the gates were open, during the day? And some other, suspicious of
his stubborn adherence to his lord, prevented the departure? But there was
nothing to show that he ever thought of leaving. It seemed to me that the man
was well content to be Owain’s guest, and have Owain’s hand cover him from
harm.” “There
is but one man who knows the truth,” said Cadfael, “and he has good reason to
keep his mouth shut. But for all that, truth will out, or the prince will never
let it rest. So I said to Heledd, and the girl says in reply: ‘You foretell
another death. How does that amend anything?’” “She
says well,” agreed Mark sombrely. “She has better sense than most princes and
many priests. I have not yet seen her, here within the camp. Is she free to
move as she pleases, within limits, like you?” “You
may see her this moment,” said Cadfael, “if you please to turn your head, and
look down to the right there, where the spit of sand juts out into the shallows
yonder.” Brother
Mark turned his head obediently to follow where Cadfael pointed. The tongue of
sand, tipped with a ridge of coarse blond grass to show that it was not quite
submerged even at a normal high tide, thrust out into the shallows on their
right like a thin wrist and hand, straining towards the longer arm that reached
southward from the shores of Anglesey. There was soil enough on its highest
point to support a few scrub bushes, and there a minute outcrop of rock stood
up through the soft sand. Heledd was walking without haste along the stretched
wrist towards this stony knuckle, at one point plashing ankle-deep through
shallow water to reach it; and there she sat down on the rock, gazing out to
sea, towards the invisible and unknown coast of Ireland. At this distance she
appeared very fragile, very vulnerable, a small, slender, solitary figure. It
might have been thought that she was withdrawing herself as far as possible
from her captors, in a hapless defence against a fate she had no means of
escaping in the body. Alone by the sea, with empty sky above her, and empty
ocean before her, at least her mind sought a kind of freedom. Brother Cadfael
found the picture deceptively appealing. Heledd was shrewdly aware of the
strength, as well as the weakness, of her situation, and knew very well that
she had little to fear, even had she been inclined to fear, which decidedly she
was not. She knew, also, how far she could go in asserting her freedom of
movement. She could not have approached the shores of the enclosed bay without
being intercepted long before this. They knew she could swim. But this outer
beach offered her no possibility of escape. Here she could wade through the
shallows, and no one would lift a finger to prevent. She was hardly likely to
strike out for Ireland, even if there had not been a flotilla of Danish ships
offshore. She sat very still, her bare arms wreathed about her knees, gazing
westward, but with head so alertly erect that even at this distance she seemed
to be listening intently. Gulls wheeled and cried above her. The sea lay
placid, sunlit, for the moment complacent as a cat. And Heledd waited and
listened. “Did
ever creature seem more forlorn!” Brother Mark wondered, half aloud. “Cadfael,
I must speak with her as soon as may be. In Carnarvon I have seen her
bridegroom. He came hotfoot from the island to join Owain, she should know that
she is not forsaken. This Ieuan is a decent, stalwart man, and will put up a
good fight for his bride. Even if Owain could be tempted to leave the girl to
her fate here—and that is impossible!—Ieuan would never suffer it. If he had to
venture for her with no forces but his own small following, I am sure he would
never give up. Church and prince have offered her to him, and he is afire for
her.” “I
do believe,” Cadfael said, “that they have found her a good man, with all the
advantages but one. A fatal lack! He is not of her choosing.” “She
might do very much worse. When she meets him, she may be wholly glad of him.
And in this world,” Mark reflected ruefully, “women, like men, must make the
best of what they can get.” “With
thirty years and more behind her,” said Cadfael, “she might be willing to
settle for that. At eighteen—I doubt it!” “If
he comes in arms to carry her away—at eighteen that might weigh with her,” Mark
observed, but not with entire conviction in his tone. Cadfael
had turned his head and was looking back towards the crest of the dunes, where
a man’s figure had just breasted the rise and was descending towards the beach.
The long, generous stride, the exuberant thrust of the broad shoulders, the
joyous carriage of the flaxen head, bright in the sun, would have given him a
name even at a greater distance. “I
would not wager on the issue,” said Cadfael cautiously. “And even so, he comes
a little late, for someone else has already come in arms and carried her away.
That issue, too, is still in doubt.” The
young man Turcaill erupted into Brother Mark’s view only as he drew towards the
spit of sand, and scorning to go the whole way to walk it dryshod, waded
cheerfully through the shallows directly to where Heledd sat. Her back remained
turned towards him, but doubtless her ears were pricked. “Who
is that?” demanded Mark, stiffening at the sight. “That
is one Turcaill, son of Turcaill, and if you saw us marched away to his ship,
you must have seen that lofty head go by. It can hardly be missed, he tops the
rest of us by the length of it.” “That
is the man who made her prisoner?” Mark was frowning down at Heledd’s minute
island, where still she maintained her pretence at being unaware of any
intruder into her solitude. “It
was you said it. He came in arms and carried her away.” “What
does he want with her now?” Mark wondered, staring. “No
harm. He’s subject to authority here, but even aside from that, no harm.” The
young man had emerged in a brief flurry of spray beside Heledd’s rock, and
dropped with large, easy grace into the sand at her feet. She gave him no
acknowledgement, unless it could be considered an acknowledgement that she
turned a little away from him. Whatever they may have said to each other could
not be heard at such a distance, and it was strange that Cadfael should
suddenly feel certain that this was not the first time Heledd had sat there,
nor the first time that Turcaill had coiled his long legs comfortably into the
sand beside her. “They
have a small private war going on,” he said placidly. “They both take pleasure
in it. He loves to make her spit fire, and she delights in flouting him.” A
children’s game, he thought, a lively battle that passes the time pleasantly
for both of them, all the more pleasantly because neither of them need take it
seriously. By the same token, neither need we take it seriously. It
occurred to him afterwards that he was breaking his own rule, and wagering on
an issue that was still in doubt. Chapter Nine IN
THE ABANDONED FARMSTEAD WHERE OWAIN HAD SET UP HIS HEADQUARTERS, a mile from
the edge of Otir’s camp, Cadwaladr set forth the full tale of his grievances,
with some discretion because he spoke in the presence not only of his brother,
but of Hywel, against whom he felt perhaps the greatest and most bitter
animosity, and of half a dozen of Owain’s captains besides, men he did not want
to alienate if he could keep their sympathy. But he was incapable of damping
down his indignation throughout the lengthy tale, and the very reserve and
tolerance with which they listened to him aggravated his burning resentment. By
the end of it he was afire with his wrongs, and ready to proceed to what had
been implied in every word, the threat of open warfare if his lands were not
restored to him. Owain
sat for some minutes silent, contemplating his brother with a countenance
Cadwaladr could not read. At length he stirred, without haste, and said calmly:
“You are under some misapprehension concerning the state of the case, and you
have conveniently forgotten a small matter of a man’s death, for which a price
was exacted. You have brought here these Danes of Dublin as a means of forcing
my hand. Not even by a brother is my hand so easily forced. Now let me show you
the reality. The boot is on the other foot now. It is no longer a matter of you
saying to me: give me back all my lands, or I will let loose these barbarians
on Gwynedd until you do. Now hear me saying to you: You brought this host here,
now you get rid of them, and then you may—I say may! be given back what was
formerly yours.” It
was by no means what Cadwaladr had hoped for, but he was so sure of his fortune
with such allies that he could not refrain from putting the best construction
upon it. Owain meant more and better than he was yet prepared to say. Often
before he had proved pliant towards his younger brother’s offences, so he would
again. In his own way he was already declaring an alliance to defy and expel
the foreign invaders. It could not be otherwise. “If
you are ready to receive and join with me…” he had begun, for his high temper
mildly and civilly, but Owain cut him off without mercy. “I
have declared no such intent. I tell you again, get rid of them, and only then
shall I consider restoring you to your right in Ceredigion. Have I even said
that I promise you anything? It rests with you, and not solely upon this
present ground, whether you ever rule in Wales again. I promise you nothing, no
help in sending these Danes back across the sea, no payment of any kind, no truce
unless or until I choose to make truce with them. They are your problem, not
mine. I may have, and reserve, my own quarrel with them for daring to invade my
realm. But now any such consideration is in abeyance. Your quarrel with them,
if you dismiss their help now, is your problem.” Cadwaladr
had flushed into angry crimson, his eyes hot with incredulous rage. “What is
this you are demanding of me? How do you expect me to deal with such a force?
Unaided? What do you want me to do?” “There
is nothing simpler,” said Owain imperturbably. “Keep the bargain you made with
them. Pay them the fee you promised, or take the consequences.” “And
that is all you have to say to me?” “That
is all I have to say. But you may have time to think what further may be said
between us if you show sense. Stay here overnight by all means,” said Owain,
“or return when you will. But you will get no more from me. While there’s a
Dane uninvited on Welsh ground.” It
was so plainly a dismissal, and Owain so unremittingly the prince rather than
the brother, that Cadwaladr rose tamely and went out from the presence shocked
and silent. But it was not in his nature to accept the possibility that his
endeavours had all come to nothing. Within his brother’s compact and
well-planned camp he was received and acknowledged as both guest and kin,
sacred and entitled to the ultimate in courtesy on the one ground, treated with
easy familiarity on the other. Such usage only confirmed his native optimism
and reassured his arrogant self-confidence. What he had heard was the surface
that covered a very different reality. There were many among Owain’s chiefs who
kept a certain affection for this troublesome prince, however sorely that
affection had been tried in the past, and however forthrightly they condemned
the excesses to which his lofty temper drove him. How much greater, he
reflected, at Owain’s campaign table and in Owain’s tent overnight, was the
love his brother bore him. Time and again he had flouted it, and been
chastened, even cast out of all grace, but only for a while. Time and again
Owain had softened towards him, and taken him back brotherly into the former
inescapable affection. So he would again. Why should this time be different? He
rose in the morning certain that he could manipulate his brother as surely as
he had always done before. The blood that held them together could not be
washed away by however monstrous a misdeed. For the sake of that blood, once
the die was cast, Owain would do better than he had said, and stand by his
brother to the hilt, against whatever odds. All
Cadwaladr had to do was cast the die that would force Owain’s hand. The result
was never in doubt. Once deeply embroiled, his brother would not desert him. A
less sanguine man might have seen these calculations as providing only a
somewhat suspect wager. Cadwaladr saw the end result as certainty. There
were some in the camp who had been his men before Hywel drove him out of
Ceredigion. He reckoned their numbers, and felt a phalanx at his back. He would
not be without advocates. But he used none of them at this juncture. In the
middle of the morning he had his horse saddled, and rode out of Owain’s
encampment without taking any formal leave, as though to return to the Danes,
and take up his bargaining with them with as little loss of cattle or gold or
face as possible. Many saw him go with some half-reluctant sympathy. So,
probably, did Owain himself, watching the solitary horseman withdraw across
open country, until he vanished into one of the rolling hollows, to reappear on
the further slope already shrunken to a tiny, anonymous figure alone in the
encroaching waste of blown sand. It was something new in Cadwaladr to accept
reproof, shoulder the burden laid on him, and go back without complaint to do
the best he could with it. If he maintained this unexpected grace, it would be
well worth a brother’s while to salvage him, even now. The
reappearance of Cadwaladr, sighted before noon from the guard-lines covering
Otir’s landward approach, excited no surprise. He had been promised freedom to
go and to return. The watch, captained by the man Torsten, he who was reputed
to be able to split a sapling at fifty paces, sent word inward to Otir that his
ally was returning, alone and unmolested, as he had been promised. No one had
expected any other development; they waited only to hear what reception he had
had, and what terms he was bringing back from the prince of Gwynedd. Cadfael
had been keeping a watchful eye on the approaches since morning, from a higher
spot well within the lines, and at the news that Cadwaladr had been sighted
across the dunes Heledd came curiously to see for herself, and Brother Mark
with her. “If
his crest is high,” Cadfael said judicially, “when he gets near enough for us
to take note, then Owain has in some degree given way to him. Or else he
believes he can prevail on him to give way with a little more persuasion. If
there is one deadly sin this Cadwaladr will never fall by, it is surely
despair.” The
lone horseman came on without haste into the sparse veil of trees on a ridge at
some distance from the rim of the camp. Cadwaladr was as good a judge of the
range of arrow or lance as most other men, for there he halted, and sat his
horse in silence for some minutes. The first ripple of mild surprise passed through
the ranks of Otir’s warriors at this delay. “What
ails him?” wondered Mark at Cadfael’s shoulder. “He has his freedom to come and
go. Owain has made no move to hold him, his Danes want him back. Whatever he
brings with him. But it seems to me his crest is high enough. He may as well
come in and deliver his news, if he has no cause to be ashamed of it.” Instead,
the distant rider sent a loud hail echoing over the folds of the dunes to those
listening at the stockade. “Send for Otir! I have a message to him from
Gwynedd.” “What
can this be?” asked Heledd, puzzled. “So he might well have, why else did he go
to parley? Why deliver it in a bull’s bellow from a hundred paces distance?” Otir
came surging over the ridge of the camp with a dozen of his chiefs at his
heels, Turcaill among them. From the mouth of the stockade he sent back an
answering shout: “Here am I, Otir. Bring your message in with you, and
welcome.” But if he was not by this time mulling over many misgivings and
doubts in his own mind, Cadfael thought, he must be the only man present still
sure of his grip on the expedition. And if he was, he chose for the moment to
dissemble them, and wait for enlightenment. “This
is the message I bring you from Gwynedd,” Cadwaladr called, his voice
deliberate, high and clear, to be heard by every man within the Danish lines.
“Be off back to Dublin, with all your host and all your ships! For Owain and
Cadwaladr have made their peace, Cadwaladr will have his lands back, and has no
more need of you. Take your dismissal, and go!” And
on the instant he wheeled his horse, and spurred back into the hollows of the
dunes at a gallop, back towards the Welsh camp. A great howl of rage pursued
him, and two or three opportunist arrows, fitted on uneasy suspicion, fell
harmlessly into the sand behind him. Further pursuit was impossible, he had the
wings of any horse the Danes could provide, and he was off back to his brother
in all haste, to make good what he had dared to cry aloud. They watched him
vanish and reappear twice in his flight, dipping and rising with the waves of
the dunes, until he was a mere speck in the far distance. “Is
this possible?” marvelled Brother Mark, shocked and incredulous. “Can he have
turned the trick so lightly and easily? Would Owain countenance it?” The
clamour of anger and disbelief that had convulsed the Danish freebooters sank
with ominous suddenness into the contained and far more formidable murmur of
understanding and acceptance. Otir gathered his chiefs about him, turned his
back on the act of treachery, and went striding solidly up the dunes to his
tent, to take counsel what should follow. There was no wasting time on
denunciation or threat, and there was nothing in his broad brown countenance to
give away what was going on behind the copper forehead. Otir beheld things as
they were, not as he would have wished them. He would never be hesitant in
confronting realities. “If
there’s one thing certain,” said Cadfael, watching him pass by, massive,
self-contained and perilous, “it is that there goes one who keeps his own
bargains, bad or good, and will demand as much from those who deal with him.
With or without Owain, Cadwaladr had better watch his every step, for Otir will
have his price out of him, in goods or in blood.” No
such forebodings troubled Cadwaladr on his ride back to his brother’s camp.
When he was challenged at the outer guard he drew rein long enough to reassure
the watch blithely: “Let me by, for I am as Welsh as you, and this is where I
belong. We have common cause now. I will be answerable to the prince for what I
have done.” To
the prince they admitted, and indeed escorted him, unsure of what lay behind
this return, and resolute that he should indeed make good his purpose to Owain
before he spoke with any other. There were enough of his old associates among
the muster, and he had a way of retaining devotion long after it was proven he
deserved none. If he had brought the Danes here to threaten Gwynedd, he might
now have conspired with them in some new and subtle measure to get his way. And
Cadwaladr stalked into the presence in their midst with a slight, disdainful
smile for their implied distrust, as always convinced by the arguments of his
own sanguine mind, and sure of his dominance. Owain
swung about from the section of the stockade that his engineers were
reinforcing, to stare and frown at sight of his brother, so unexpectedly
returned. A frown as yet only of surprise and wonder, even concern that
something unforeseen might have prevented Cadwaladr’s freedom of movement. “You
back again? What new thing is this?” “I
am come to myself,” said Cadwaladr with assurance, “and have returned where I
belong. I am as Welsh as you, and as royal.” “It
is high time you remembered it,” said Owain shortly. “And now you are here,
what is it you intend?” “I
intend to see this land freed of Irishman and Dane, as I am instructed is your
wish also. I am your brother. Your forces and mine are one force, must be one
force. We have the same interests, the same needs, the same aims…” Owain’s
frown had gathered and darkened on his brow into a thundercloud, as yet mute,
but threatening. “Speak plainly,” he said, “I am in no mood to go roundabout.
What have you done?” “I
have flung defiance at Otir and all his Danes!” Cadwaladr was proud of his act,
and assured he could make it acceptable, and fuse into one the powers that
would enforce it. “I have bidden them board and up sail and be off home to
Dublin, for you and I together are resolute to drive them from our soil, and
they had best accept their dismissal and spare themselves a bloody encounter. I
was at fault ever to bring them here. If you will, yes, I repent of it. Between
you and me there is no need of such harsh argument. Now I have dismissed and
spurned their bought services. We will rid ourselves of every last man of them.
If we are at one, they will not dare stand against us…” He
had progressed thus far in an ever-hastening torrent of words, as if desperate
to convince rather himself than Owain. Misgivings had made their stealthy way
into his mind almost without his knowledge, by reason of the chill stillness of
his brother’s face, and the grimly silent set of his mouth below the
unrelenting frown. Now the flow of eloquence flagged and faltered, and though
Cadwaladr drew deep breath and took up the thread again, he could no longer
recover the former conviction. “I have still a following, I will do my part. We
cannot fail, they have no firm foothold, they will be caged in their own
defences, and swept into the sea that brought them here.” This
time he let fall the very effort of speech. There was even a silence, very
eloquent to the several of Owain’s men who had ceased their work on the
defences to listen with a free tribesman’s interest, and without any
dissembling. There was never born a Welshman who would not speak his mind
bluntly even to his prince. “What
is there,” Owain wondered aloud, to the sky above him and the soil below,
“persuades this man still that my words do not mean what they seem to mean in
sane men’s ears? Did I not say you get no more from me? Not a coin spent, not a
man put at risk! This devilment of your own making, my brother, it was for you
to unmake. So I said, so I meant and mean.” “And
I have gone far to do it!” Cadwaladr flared, flushing red to the brows. “If you
will do your part as heartily we are done with them. And who is put at risk?
They dare not put it to the test of battle. They will withdraw while there’s
time.” “And
you believe I would have any part in such a betrayal? You made an agreement
with these freebooters, now you break it as lightly as blown thistledown, and
look to me to praise you for it? If your word and troth is so light, at least
let me weight it with my black displeasure. If it were for that alone,” said
Owain, abruptly blazing, “I would not lift a finger to save you from your
folly. But there is worse. Who is put at risk, indeed! Have you forgotten, or
did you never condescend to understand, that your Danes hold two men of the
Benedictine habit, one of them willing hostage for your good faith, which now
all men see was not worth a bean, let alone a good man’s liberty and life. Yet
more, they also hold a girl, one who was in my retinue and in my care, even if
she chose to venture to leave it and make shift alone. For all these three I
stand responsible. And all these three you have abandoned to whatever fate your
Otir may determine for his hostages, now that you have spited, cheated and
imperilled him at the cost of your own honour. This is what you have done! Now
I will undo such part of it as I can, and you may make such terms as you can
with the allies you have cheated and discarded.” And
without pause for any rejoinder, even had his brother retained breath enough to
speak, Owain flung away from him to call to the nearest of his men: “Send and
saddle me my horse! Now, and hasten!” Cadwaladr
came to his senses with a violent convulsion, and sprang after him to catch him
by the arm. “What will you do? Are you mad? There’s no choice now, you are
committed as deep as I. You cannot let me fall!” Owain
plucked himself away from the unwelcome hold, thrusting his brother to arm’s
length in brief and bitter detestation. “Leave me! Go or stay, do as you
please, but keep out of my sight until I can bear the very look and touch of
you. You have not spoken for me. If you have so represented the matter, you
lied. If a hair of the young deacon’s head has been harmed, you shall answer
for it. If the girl has suffered any insult or hurt, you shall pay the price of
it. Go, hide yourself, think on your own hard case, for you are no brother nor
ally of mine; you must carry your own follies to their deserved ending.” It
was not more than two hours past noon when another solitary horseman was
sighted from the camp on the dunes, riding fast and heading directly for the
Danish perimeter. One man alone, coming with manifest purpose, and making no
cautious halt out of range of weapons, but posting vehemently towards the
guards, who stood watching his approach with eyes narrowed to weigh up his
bearing and accoutrements, and guess at his intent. He wore no mail, and bore
no visible arms. “No
harm in him,” said Torsten. “What he wants he’ll tell us, by the cut of him. Go
tell Otir we have yet another visitor coming.” It
was Turcaill who carried the message, and delivered it as he interpreted it. “A
man of note by his beast and his harness. Fairer-headed then I am, he could be
a man of our own, and big enough. My match, if I’m a judge. He might even top
me. By this he’s close. Shall we bring him in?” Otir
gave no more than a moment to considering it. “Yes, let him come. A man who
spurs straight in to me man to man is worth hearing.” Turcaill
went back jauntily to the guardpost, in time to see the horseman rein in at the
gate, and light down empty-handed to speak for himself. “Go tell Otir and his
peers that Owain ap Griffith ap Cynan, prince of Gwynedd, asks admittance to
speech with them.” There
had been very serious and very composed and deliberate consultation in Otir’s
inner circle of chieftains since Cadwaladr’s defiance. They were not men of a
temper to accept such treachery, and make the best of their way tamely out of
the trap in which it had left them. But whatever they had discussed and
contemplated in retaliation suddenly hung in abeyance when Turcaill, grinning
and glowing with his astonishing embassage, walked in upon their counsels to
announce: “My
lords, here on the threshold is Owain Gwynedd in his own royal person, asking
speech with you.” Otir
had a sense of occasion that needed no prompting. The astonishment of this
arrival he put by in an instant, and rose to stride to the open flap of his
tent and bring in the guest with his own hand to the trestle table round which
his captains were gathered. “My
lord prince, whatever your word, your self is welcome. Your line and your reputation
are known to us, your forebears on your grandmother’s side are close kin to kin
of ours. If we have our dissensions, and have fought on opposing sides before
now, and may again, that is no bar but we may meet in fair and open parley.” “I
expect no less,” said Owain. “You I have no cause otherwise to love, since you
are here upon my ground uninvited, and for no good purpose towards me. I am not
come to exchange compliments with you, nor to complain of you, but to set right
what may be misunderstood between us.” “Is
there such misunderstanding?” asked Otir with dry good humour. “I had thought
our situation must be clear enough, for here I am, and here are you
acknowledging freely that here I have no right to be.” “That,
as at this moment,” said Owain, “we may leave to be resolved at another time.
What may have misled you is the visit my brother Cadwaladr paid you this
morning.” “Ah,
that!” said Otir, and smiled. “He is back in your encampment, then?” “He
is back. He is back, and I am here, to tell you—I could even say, to warn
you—that he did not speak for me. I knew nothing of his intent. I thought he
had come back to you just as he left you, still your ally, still hostile to me,
still a man of his word and bound to you. It was not with my will or leave that
he discarded you, and with you the sacred worth of his word. I have not made
peace with him, nor will I make war with him against you. He has not won back
the lands I took from him, for good reason. The bargain he made with you he
must abide as best he may.” They
were steadily gazing at him, and from him to one another, about the table,
waiting to be enlightened, and withholding judgement until the mists cleared.
“I am slow to see, then, the purpose of this visit,” said Otir civilly,
“however much pleasure the company of Owain Gwynedd gives me.” “It
is very simple,” said Owain. “I am here to lay claim to three hostages you hold
in your camp. One of them, the young deacon Mark, willingly remained to ensure
the safe return of my brother, who has now made that return impossible, and
left the boy to answer for it. The other two, the girl Heledd, a daughter of a
canon of Saint Asaph, and the Benedictine Brother Cadfael of the abbey of
Shrewsbury, were captured by this young warrior who conducted me in to you,
when he raided for provisions far up the Menai. I came to ensure that no harm
should come to any of these, by reason of Cadwaladr’s abandonment of his
agreement. They are no concern of his. They are all three under my protection.
I am here to offer a fair ransom for them, no matter what may follow between
your people and mine. My own responsibilities I will discharge honourably.
Cadwaladr’s are nothing to do with me. Exact from him what he owes you, not
from any of these three innocent people.” Otir
did not openly say: “So I intend!” but he smiled a tight and relishing smile
that spoke just as clearly for him. “You may well interest me,” he said, “and I
make no doubt we could agree upon a fair ransom, between us. But for this while
you must hold me excused if I reserve all my assets. When I have given
consideration to all things, then you shall know whether, and at what price, I
am willing to sell your guests back to you.” “At
least, then,” said Owain, “give me your pledge that they shall come back to me
unharmed when I do recover them—whether by purchase or by capture.” “I
do not spoil what I may wish to sell,” agreed Otir. “And when I collect what is
due to me, it will be from the debtor. That I promise you.” “And
I take your word,” said Owain. “Send to me when you will.” “And
there is no more to be said between us two?” “As
yet,” said Owain, “there is nothing more. All your choices you have reserved.
So do I reserve mine.” Cadfael
left the place where he had stood motionless and quiet, in the lee of the tent,
and followed down through the mute ranks of the Danes as they drew aside to
give the prince of Gwynedd clear passage back to his waiting horse. Owain
mounted and rode, without haste now, more certain of his enemy than ever he had
been since boyhood of his brother. When the fair head, uncovered to the sun,
had twice dipped from sight and reappeared again, and was dwindling into a
distant speck of pale gold in the distance, Cadfael turned back along the fold
of the dunes, and went to look for Heledd and Mark. They would be together.
Mark had taken upon himself, somewhat diffidently, the duty of keeping a
guardian eye upon the girl’s privacy. She might shake him off at will when she
did not want him; when if ever she did want him, he would be within call.
Cadfael had found it oddly touching how Heledd bore with this shy but resolute
attendance, for she used Mark as an elder sister might, considerate of his
dignity and careful never to open upon him the perilous weaponry she had at her
disposal in dealing with other men, and sometimes had been known to indulge for
her own pleasure no less than in hurt retaliation against her father. For there
was no question but this Heledd, with her gown frayed at the sleeve and
crumpled by sleeping in a scooped hollow of sand lined with grass, and her hair
unbraided and loose about her shoulders in a mane of darkness burnished into
blue highlights by the sun, and her feet as often as not bare in the warm sand
and the cool shallows along the seaward shore, was perceptibly closer to pure
beauty than she had ever been before, and could have wreaked havoc in most
young men’s lives here had she been so minded. Nor was it wholly in her own
defence that she went about the camp so discreetly, suppressing her radiance,
and avoided contact with her captors but for the young boy who waited on her
needs and Turcaill, to whose teasing company she had become accustomed, and
whose shafts she took passing pleasure in returning. There
was a bloom upon Heledd in these days of captivity, a summer gloss that was
more than the sheen of the sun on her face. It seemed that now that she was a
prisoner, however easy was her captivity within its strict limits, and had
accepted her own helplessness, now that all action and all decisions were
denied her she had abandoned all anxiety with them, and was content to live in
the passing day and look no further. More content than she had been, Cadfael
thought, since Bishop Gilbert came to Llanelwy, and set about reforming his
clergy while her mother was on her deathbed. She might even have suffered the
extreme bitterness of wondering whether her father was not looking forward to
the death that would secure him his tenure. There was no such cloud upon her
now, she radiated a warmth that seemed to have no cares left in the world. What
she could not influence she had settled down to experience and survive, even to
enjoy. They
were standing among the thin screen of trees on the ridge when Cadfael found
them. They had seen Owain arrive, and they had climbed up here to watch him
depart. Heledd was still staring wide-eyed and silent after the last glimpse of
the prince’s bright head, lost now in distance. Mark stood always a little
apart from her, avoiding touch. She might treat him sisterly, but Cadfael
wondered at times whether Mark felt himself in danger, and kept always a space
between them. Who could ensure that his own feelings should always remain
brotherly? The very concern he felt for her, thus suspended between an
uncertain past and a still more questionable future, was a perilous pitfall. “Owain
will have none of it,” Cadfael announced practically. “Cadwaladr lied, Owain
has set the matter straight. His brother must work out his own salvation or
damnation unaided.” “How
do you know so much?” asked Mark mildly. “I
took care to be close. Do you think a good Welshman would neglect his interests
where the contrivances of his betters are concerned?” “I
had thought a good Welshman never acknowledged any betters,” said Mark, and
smiled. “You had your ear to the leather of the tent?” “For
your benefit no less. Owain has offered to buy us all three out of Otir’s hold.
And Otir, if he has held back from coming to terms at once, has promised us
life and limb and this degree of freedom until he comes to a decision. We have
nothing worse to fear.” “I
was not in any fear,” said Heledd, still gazing thoughtfully southward. “Then
what comes next, if Owain has left his brother to his fate?” “Why,
we sit back and wait, here where we are, until either Otir decides to accept
his price for us, or Cadwaladr somehow scrapes together whatever fool sum in
money and stock he promised his Danes.” “And
if Otir cannot wait, and decides to cut his fee by force out of Gwynedd?” Mark
wondered. “That
he will not do, unless some fool starts the killing and forces his hand. I
exact my dues, he said, from the debtor who owes them. And he means it, not now
simply out of self-interest, but out of a very deep grudge against Cadwaladr,
who has cheated him. He will not bring Owain and all his power into combat if
by any means he can avoid it and still get his profit. And he is as able to
make his own dispositions,” said Cadfael shrewdly, “as any other man, and for
all I can see, better than most. Not only Owain and his brother are calling the
shots here, Otir may well have a trick or two of his own up his sleeve.” “I
want no killing,” said Heledd peremptorily, as though she gave orders by right
to all men presently in arms. “Not for us, not for them. I would rather
continue here prisoner than have any man brought to his death. And yet,” she
said grieving, “I know it cannot go on thus deadlocked, it must end somehow.”
It would end, Cadfael reflected, unless some unforeseen disaster intervened, in
Otir’s acceptance of Owain’s ransom for his captives, most probably after Otir
had dealt, in whatever fashion he saw fit, with Cadwaladr. That score would
rank first in his mind, and be tackled first. He had no obligation now to his
sometime ally, that compact had been broken once for all. Cadwaladr might go
into exile, once he had paid his dues, or go on his knees to his brother and
beg back his lands. Otir owed him nothing. And since he had all his following
to pay, he would not refuse the additional profit of Owain’s ransom. Heledd
would go free, back to Owain’s charge. And there was a man now in Owain’s
muster who was waiting to claim her on her return. A good man, so Mark said,
presentable to the eye, well-thought of, a man of respectable lands, in good
odour with the prince. She might do very much worse. “There
is no cause in the world,” said Mark, “why it should not end for you in a life
well worth the cherishing. This Ieuan whom you have never seen is wholly
disposed to receive and love you, and he is worth your acceptance.” “I
do believe you,” she said, for her almost submissively. But her eyes were
steady upon a far distance over the sea, where the light of air and the light
of water melted into a shimmering mist, indissoluble and mysterious, everything
beyond hidden in radiance. And Cadfael wondered suddenly if he was not, after
all, imagining the conviction in Brother Mark’s voice, and the womanly grace of
resignation in Heledd’s. Chapter Ten TURCAILL
CAME DOWN from conference in Otir’s tent towards the shore of the sheltered
bay, where his lithe little dragon-ship lay close inshore, its low sides
mirrored in the still water of the shallows. The anchorage at the mouth of the
Menai was separated from the broad sandy reaches of the bay to southward by a
long spit of shingle, beyond which the water of two rivers and their
tributaries wound its way to the strait and the open sea, in a winding course
through the waste of sands. Turcaill stood to view the whole sweep of land and
water, the long stretch of the bay extending more than two miles to the south,
pale gold shoals and sinuous silver water, the green shore of Arfon beyond,
rolling back into the distant hills. The tide was flowing, but it would be two
hours or more yet before it reached its highest, and covered all but a narrow
belt of salt marsh fringing the shore of the bay. By midnight it would be on
the turn again, but full enough to float the little ship with its shallow
draught close inshore. Inland of the saltings there would, if luck held, be
scrub growth that would give cover to a few skilled and silent men moving
inland. Nor would they have far to go. Owain’s encampment must span the waist
of the peninsula. Even at its narrowest point it might be as much as a mile
across, but he would have pickets on either shore. Fewer and less watchful,
perhaps, on the bay shore, since attack by ship was unlikely that way. Otir’s
larger vessels would not attempt to thread the shoals. The Welsh would be
concentrating their watch on the sea to westward. Turcaill
was whistling to himself, very softly and contentedly, as he scanned a sky just
deepening into dusk. Two hours yet before they could set out, and with the
evening clouds had gathered lightly over the heavens, a grey veil, not
threatening rain, but promising cover against too bright a night. From his
outer anchorage he would have to make a detour round the bar of shingle to the
mouth of the river to reach the clear channel, but that would add only some
quarter of an hour to the journey. Well before midnight, he decided blithely,
we can embark. He
was still happily whistling when he turned back to return to the heart of the
camp and consider on the details of his expedition. And there confronting him
was Heledd, coming down from the ridge with her long, springy stride, the dark
mane of her hair swaying about her shoulders in the breeze that had quickened
with evening, bringing the covering of cloud. Every encounter between them was
in some sense a confrontation, bringing with it a racing of the blood on both
sides, curiously pleasurable. “What
are you doing here?” he asked, the whistle breaking off short. “Were you
thinking of escaping across the sands?” He was mocking her, as always. “I
followed you,” she said simply. “Straight from Otir’s tent, and off with you
this way, and eyeing the sky and the tide and that snake-ship of yours. I was
curious.” “The
first time ever you were curious about me or anything I did,” he said
cheerfully. “Why now?” “Because
suddenly I see you head-down on a hunt, and I cannot but wonder what mischief
you’re about this time.” “No
mischief,” said Turcaill. “Why should there be?” He was regarding her, as they
walked back slowly together, with somewhat narrower attention than he gave to
their usual easy skirmishing, for it seemed to him that she was at least half
serious in her probing, even in some way anxious. Here in her captivity,
between two armed camps, a solitary woman might well scent mischief, the
killing kind, in every move, and fear for her own people. “I
am not a fool,” said Heledd impatiently. “I know as well as you do that Otir is
not going to let Cadwaladr’s treason go unavenged, nor let his fee slip through
his fingers. He’s no such man! All this day he and all his chiefs have had
their heads together over the next move, and now suddenly you come bursting out
shining with the awful delight you fool men feel in plunging headfirst into a
fight, and you try to tell me there’s nothing in the wind. No mischief!” “None
that need trouble you,” he assured her. “Otir has no quarrel with Owain or any
of Owain’s host, they have cast off Cadwaladr to untie his own knots and pay
his own debts, why should we want to provoke worse? If the promised price is
paid, we shall be off to sea and trouble you no more.” “A
good riddance that will be,” said Heledd sharply. “But why should I trust you
and your fellows to manage things so well? It needs only one chance wounding or
killing, and there’ll be blazing warfare, and a great slaughter.” “And
since you are so sure I’m deep in this mischief you foresee…” “The
very instrument of it,” she said vehemently. “Then
can you not trust me to bring it to a good end?” He was laughing at her again,
but with a degree of almost apprehensive delicacy. “You
least of all,” she said with vicious certainty. “I know you, you have a lust
after danger, there’s nothing so foolhardy but you would dare it, and bring
down everything in a bloody battle on all of us.” “And
you, being a good Welshwoman,” said Turcaill, wryly smiling, “fear for your
Gwynedd, and all those men of Owain’s host camped there barely a mile from us.” “I
have a bridegroom among them,” she reminded him smartly, and set her teeth with
a snap. “So
you have. I will not forget your bridegroom,” Turcaill promised, grinning. “At
every step I take, I will think on your Ieuan ab Ifor, and draw in my hand from
any stroke that may bring him into peril of battle. There’s no other
consideration could so surely curb any rashness of mine as the need to see you
married to a good, solid uchelwr from Anglesey. Will that content you?” She
had turned to look at him intently, her great eyes purple-black and
unwaveringly earnest. “So you are indeed bound on some mad foray for Otir! You
have as good as said so.” And as he did not make any protest or attempt to deny
it further: “Make good what you have promised me, then. Take good care! Come
back without hurt to any. I would not have even you come to harm.” And meeting
the somewhat too bright intelligence of the blue eyes, she added with a toss of
her head, but with a little too much haste for the disdainful dignity at which
she aimed: “Let alone my own countrymen.” “And
foremost of all your countrymen, Ieuan ab Ifor,” Turcaill agreed with a solemn
face: but she had already turned her back on him and set off with erected head
and vehement stride towards the sheltered hollow where her own small tent was
placed. Cadfael
arose from his chosen nest in the lee of the squat salt bushes wakeful and
restless for no good reason, left Mark already sleeping, and dropped his cloak
beside his friend, for the night was warm. It was at Mark’s insistence that
they lay always within call of Heledd’s tent, though not so close as to offend
her independent spirit. Cadfael had small doubt by this time of her safety
within the Danish enclave. Otir had given his orders, and no man of his
following was likely to take them lightly, even if their minds had not been
firmly fixed upon more profitable plunder than one Welsh girl, however
tempting. Adventurers, Cadfael had noted throughout his own early life of
adventure, were eminently practical people, and knew the value of gold and
possessions. Women came much lower down in the scale of desirable loot. He
looked towards where her low windbreak lay, and all was dark and silent there.
She must be asleep. For no comprehensible reason, sleep eluded him. The sky
bore a light covering of cloud, through which only a star here and there showed
faintly. There was no wind, and tonight there would be no moon. The cloud might
well thicken by morning, even bring rain. At this midnight hour the stillness
was profound, even oppressive, the darkness over the dunes shading away both
east and west into a very faint impression of lambent light from the sea, now
almost at its fullest tide. Cadfael turned eastward, where the line of guards
was more lightly manned, and he was less likely to excite any challenge by
being up and about in the dead of night. There were no fires, except those
turfed down in the heart of the camp to burn slowly till morning, and no
torches to prick through the darkness. Otir’s watchmen relied on their night eyes.
So did Brother Cadfael. Shapes grew out of shapelessness gradually, even the
curves and slopes of the dunes were dimly perceptible. It was strange how a man
could be so solitary in the midst of thousands, as if solitude could be
achieved at will, and how one to all intents and purposes a prisoner could feel
himself freer than his captors, who went hampered by their numbers and chained
by their discipline. He
had reached the crest of the ridge above the anchorage, where the lighter and
faster Danish ships lay snugly between the open sea and the strait. A wavering
line of elusive light, appearing and vanishing as he watched, lipped the shore,
and there within its curve they lay, so many lean, long fishes just perceptible
as darker flecks briefly outlined by the stroking of the tide. They quivered,
but did not stir from their places. Except for one, the leanest and smallest.
He saw it creep out from its anchorage so softly that for a moment he thought
he was imagining the forward surge. Then he caught the dip of the oars,
pinpricks of fire, gone almost before he could realise what they were. No sound
came up to him from the distance, even in this nocturnal stillness and silence.
The least and probably fastest of the dragon-ships was snaking out into the
mouth of the Menai, heading eastward into the channel. Another
foraging expedition? If that was the intent, it would make good sense to take
to the strait by night, and lie up somewhere well past Carnarvon to begin their
forays ashore before dawn. The town would certainly have been left well
garrisoned, but the shores beyond were still open to raiding, even if most of
the inhabitants had removed their stock and all their portable goods into the
hills. And what was there among the belongings of a good Welshman that was not
portable? With ease they could abandon their homesteads if need arose, and rear
them again when the danger was over. They had been doing it for centuries, and
were good at it. Yet these nearest fields and settlements had already been
looted once, and could not be expected to go on providing food for a small
army. Cadfael would have expected rather that they would prefer combing the
soft coast southward from the open sea, Owain’s muster notwithstanding. Yet
this small hunter set off silently into the strait. In that direction lay only
the long passage of the Menai, or, alternatively, she could be meaning to round
the bar of shingle and turn south into the bay by favour of this high tide.
Unlikely, on the face of it, though so small a fish could find ample draught
for some hours yet, until the tide was again well on the ebb towards its
lowest. A larger craft, Cadfael reflected thoughtfully, would never venture
there. Could that in itself be the reason why this one was chosen, and
despatched alone? Then for what nocturnal purpose? “So
they’re gone,” said Heledd’s voice behind him, very softly and sombrely. She
had come up at his shoulder soundlessly, barefoot in the sand still warm from
the day’s sunlight. She was looking down to the shore as he was, and her gaze
followed the faintly luminous single stroke of the longship’s wake, withdrawing
rapidly eastward. Cadfael turned to look at her, where she stood composed and
still, the cloud of her long hair about her. “So
they’re gone! Had you wind of it beforehand? It does not surprise you!” “No,”
she said, “it does not surprise me. Not that I know anything of what is in
their minds, but there has been something brewing all day since Cadwaladr so
spited them as he did. What they are planning for him I do not know, and what
it may well mean for all the rest of us I dare not guess, but surely nothing
good.” “That
is Turcaill’s ship,” said Cadfael. It was already so far lost in the darkness
that they could follow it now only with the mind’s eye. But it would not yet
have reached the end of the shingle bar. “So
it would be,” she said. “If there’s mischief afoot, he must be in it. There’s
nothing Otir could demand of him, however mad, but he would plunge into it
headfirst, joyfully, with never a thought for the consequences.” “And
you have thought of the possible consequences,” Cadfael deduced reasonably,
“and do not like them.” “No,”
she said vehemently, “I do not like them! There could be battle and slaughter
if by some foul chance he kills a man of Owain’s. It needs no more to start
such a blaze.” “And
what makes you think he is going anywhere near Owain’s men, to risk such a
chance?” “How
should I know what the fool has in mind?” she said impatiently. “What troubles
me is what he may bring down on the rest of us.” “I
would not so readily score him down as a fool,” said Cadfael mildly. “I would
have reckoned him as shrewd in the wits as he is an able man of his hands.
Whatever he’s about, judge it when he returns, for it’s my belief he’ll come
back successful.” He was careful not to add: “So leave fretting over him!” She
would have denied any such concern, though now with less ferocity than once she
would have attempted. Best leave well alone. However she might hope to deceive
others, Heledd was not the girl to be able to deceive herself. And
away there to the south in Owain’s camp was the man she had never yet seen,
Ieuan ab Ifor, not much past thirty, which is not all that old, well thought of
by his prince, holder of good lands, and personable to the beholder’s eye, possessed
of every asset but one, and invisible and negligible without it. He was not the
man she had chosen. “Tomorrow
will show,” said Heledd, with relentless practicality. “We had best go get our
sleep, and be ready for it.” They
had rounded the tip of the shingle bar, and kept well out in the main channel
as they turned southward into the bay. Once well within, they could draw
inshore and keep a watch on the coastline for the first outlying pickets of
Owain’s camp. Turcaill’s boy Leif kneeled on the tiny foredeck, narrowing his
eyes attentively upon the shore. He was fifteen years old, and spoke the Welsh
of Gwynedd, for his mother had been snatched from this same north-western coast
at twelve years old, on a passing Danish raid, and had married a Dane of the
Dublin kingdom. But she had never forgotten her language, and had spoken it
always with her son, from the time that he learned to speak at all. A
half-naked boy in the high summer, Leif could go among the Welsh trefs and the
fishing villages here and pass for one of their own, and his talent for
acquiring information had brought in beforehand a useful harvest. “Cadwaladr
has kept touch always with those who hold by him,” Leif had reported
cheerfully, “and there are some among his brother’s muster now would go with
him if he attempted some act of his own. And I hear them say he has sent word
south from Owain’s camp to his men in Ceredigion. What word nobody knows,
whether to come and join him in arms, or whether to be ready to put together
money and cattle if he is forced to pay what he promised us. But if a messenger
comes asking for him he’ll think it no harm, rather to his gain.” And
there was more to be told, the fruit of much attentive listening. “Owain will
not have him close to him. He keeps a few of his own about him now, and has
made his base at the southern edge of the camp, in the corner nearest the bay.
There if news comes for him from his old lands, he can let the messenger in and
Owain need not know. For he’ll play one hand against the other however his
vantage lies,” said Leif knowingly. There
was no arguing with that. Everyone who knew Cadwaladr knew it for truth. If the
Danes had been slow to realise it, they knew it now. And Leif could be the
messenger as well as any other. At fourteen a Welsh boy becomes a man, and is
acknowledged as a man. The
ship drew in cautiously closer to shore. Outlines of dune and shingle and
scattered bushes showed as denser or paler bulks in the dark, slipping by on
their right hand. And presently the outer fringe of the Welsh camp became
perceptible rather by the lingering intimations of humanity, the smoke of
fires, the resinous odours of newly split wood in the lengths of stockade, even
the mingled, murmurous sounds of such activity as persisted into the night,
than by anything seen or clearly heard. The steersman brought his barque still
closer, wary of the undulations of marsh grass beneath the placid surface of
the shallows, until they should have passed the main body of the camp, and
drawn alongside that southern corner where Cadwaladr was reputed to have set up
his camp within the camp, drawing about him men of his old following, whose
adherence to his brother remained less reliable than to their former prince.
More than one fashion of messenger could make contact with him there, and other
tidings reach him besides the gratifying news that his lavish generosity was
still remembered by some, and himself still held in respect as lord and prince,
to whom old fealty was due. He could still be reminded, not only of privileges,
but of responsibilities owing, and debts unpaid. The
line of the shore receded from them, dipping westward, and closed with them
again gradually as they slid past. The faint warmth and stir that was not quite
sound, but only some primitive sensitivity to the presence of other human
creatures, unseen, unheard, watchful and potentially hostile, fell behind then
into the empty silence of the night. “We
are past,” said Turcaill softly into the steersman’s ear. “Lay us inshore.” The
oars dipped softly. The lithe little ship slid smoothly in among the tufted
grasses, and touched bottom as gently as a feather lighting. Leif swung his
legs over the side, and dropped into the shallows. There was firm sand under
his bare feet, and the water reached barely halfway to his knee. He looked back
along the line of the shore where they had passed, and even over the darkened
camp there still hung a faint glow left over from the day. “We’re
close. Wait till I bring word.” He
was gone, winding his way in through the salt grasses and the straggle of scrub
to the lift of the dunes beyond, narrow here, and soon rising into rough
pasture, and then into good fields. His slight shape melted into the soft,
dense darkness. He
was back within a quarter of an hour, sliding out of the night as silently as a
wisp of mist before they were prepared for his return, though they had waited
without impatience, with ears pricked for any alien sound. Leif waded through
the salt bush and the shallow water cold round his legs, and reached to hold by
the ship’s side and whisper in an excited hiss: “I have found him! And close!
He has a man of his own on the guard-post. Nothing simpler than to come to him
in secret from this side. Here they expect no attack by land, he can go and
come as he pleases, and so can some who would liefer do his bidding than
Owain’s.” “You
have not been within?” demanded Turcaill. “Past the guard?” “No
need! Someone else found the way there not a moment ahead of me, coming from
the south. I was in the bushes, close enough to hear him challenged. He had but
to open his mouth, whoever he is, and he was welcome within. And I saw where he
was led. He’s fast within Cadwaladr’s tent with him now, and even the guard
sent back to his watch. There’s none inside there now but Cadwaladr and his
visitor, and only one guard between us and the pair of them.” “Are
you sure Cadwaladr is there?” demanded Torsten, low-voiced. “You cannot have
seen him.” “I
heard his voice. I waited on the man from the time we left Dublin,” said the boy
firmly. “Do you think I do not know the sound of him by now?” “And
you heard what was said? This other—did he name him?” “No
name! ‘You!’ he said, loud and clear, but no name. But he was surprised and
glad, more than glad of him. You may take the pair of them, once the guard is
silenced, and let the man himself tell you his name.” “We
came for one,” said Turcaill, “and with one we’ll go back. And no killing!
Owain is out of this quarrel, but he’ll be in fast enough if we do murder on
one of his men.” “But
won’t stir for his brother?” marvelled Leif, half under his breath. “What
should he fear for his brother? Not a scratch upon Cadwaladr, bear in mind! If
he pays his proper ransom he gets his leave to go, as whole as when he hired
us. Owain knows it better than any. No need to have it said. Over with you,
then, and we’ll be out with the tide.” Their
plans had been made beforehand; and if they had taken no count of this
unexpected traveller from the south, they could very simply be adapted to
accommodate him. Two men alone together in a tent conveniently close to the rim
of the camp offered an easy target, once the guard was put out of action.
Cadwaladr’s own man, in his confidence and in whatever schemes he had in mind,
must take his chance of rough handling, but need come to no permanent harm. “I
will take care of the guard,” said Torsten, first to slip over the side to
where Leif waited. Five more of Turcaill’s oarsmen followed their leader into
the salt marsh and across the sandy beach. The night received them silently and
indifferently, and Leif went before, retracing his own path from cover to
sparse cover towards the perimeter of the camp. In the shelter of a straggling
cluster of low trees he halted, peering ahead between the branches. The line of
the defences was perceptible ahead merely as a more solid and rigid darkness
where every other shadow was sinuous and elusive. But Cadwaladr’s liegeman
could be seen against the gap which was the gate he guarded, as he paced back
and forth across it, head and shoulders clear against the sky. A big man, and
armed, but casual in his movements, expecting no alarm. Torsten watched the
leisurely patrol for some minutes, marked its extent, and slipped sidelong
among the trees to be behind its furthest eastward point, where bushes
approached to within a few yards of the stockade, and a man could draw close
without being heard or seen. The
guard was whistling softly to himself as he turned in the soft sand, and
Torsten’s sinewy left arm took him hard around body and arms, and the right
clamped a palm hard over his mouth and cut off the whistle abruptly. He groped
frantically upward to try and grip the arm that was gagging him, but could not
reach high enough, and his struggles to kick viciously backward cost him his balance
and did no harm to Torsten, who swung him off his feet and dropped bodily over
him into the sand, holding him face-down. By that time Turcaill was beside
them, ready to thrust a fold of woollen cloth into the man’s mouth as soon as
he was allowed to raise himself, and empty it splutteringly of sand and grass.
They wound him head and shoulders in his own cloak, and bound him fast hand and
foot. There they bestowed him safely enough, if none too comfortably, among the
bushes, and turned their attention to the rim of the camp. There had been no
outcry, and there was no stirring within the fences. Somewhere about the
prince’s tents there would be men wakeful and alert, but here at the remotest
corner, deliberately chosen by Cadwaladr for his own purposes, there was no one
at hand to turn back retribution from him. Only
Turcaill and Torsten and two others followed Leif as he padded softly in
through the unguarded gate, and along the stockade towards the remembered spot
where he had caught the unmistakable, authoritative tones of Cadwaladr’s voice,
raised in astonished pleasure as he recognised his midnight visitor. The lines
of the camp ended here, in stillness and silence, the invaders moved as shadows
among shadows. Leif pointed, and said no word. There was no need. Even in a
military camp Cadwaladr would have his rank heeded and his comforts attended
to. The tent was ample, proof against wind and weather, and no doubt as well
supplied within. At the edges of the flap that shielded its entrance fine lines
of light showed, and on the still air of the night lowered voices made a level,
confidential murmur, too soft for words. The messenger from the south was still
there with his prince, their heads together over tidings brought and plans to
be hatched. Turcaill
set his hand to the tent-flap, and waited until Torsten, with his drawn dagger
in his hand, had circled the tent to find a rear seam where the skins were sewn
together. Thin leather thongs or greased cord, either could be cut with a sharp
enough blade. The light within, by the steady way it burned and its low source,
must be a simple wick in a small dish of oil, set perhaps on a stool or a
trestle. Bodies moving outside would show no outline, while Torsten as he
selected his place, could sense rather than see the vague bulks of the two
within. Close indeed, attentive, absorbed, expecting no interruption. Turcaill
whipped aside the tent-flap and plunged within so fast, and with two others so
hard on his heels, that Cadwaladr had no time to do more than leap to his feet
in indignant alarm, his mouth open to vent his outrage, before there was a
drawn dagger at his throat, and princely anger at being rudely interrupted
changed instantly into frozen understanding and devout and quivering stillness.
He was a foolhardy man, but of excellently quick perceptions, and his
foolhardiness did not extend so far as to argue with a naked blade when his own
hands were empty. It was the man who sat beside him on the well-furnished
brychan who sprang to the attack, lunging upward at Turcaill’s throat. But
behind him Torsten’s knife had sliced down the leather thongs that bound the
skins of the tent together, and a great hand took the stranger by the hair, and
dragged him backwards. Before he could rise again he was swathed in the coverings
of the bed and held fast by Turcaill’s men. Cadwaladr
stood motionless and silent, well aware of the steel just pricking his throat.
His fine black eyes were glittering with fury, his teeth set with the effort of
restraint, but he made no move as the companion he had welcomed with pleasure
was trussed into helplessness, in spite of his struggles, and disposed of
almost tenderly on his lord’s bed. “Make
no sound,” said Turcaill, “and come to no harm. Cry out, and my hand may slip.
There is a little matter of business Otir wishes to discuss with you.” “This
you will rue!” said Cadwaladr though his teeth. “So
I may,” Turcaill agreed accommodatingly, “but not yet. I would offer you the
choice between walking or being dragged, but there’s no putting any trust in
you.” And to his two oarsmen he said: “Secure him!” and drew back his hand to
sheathe the dagger he held. Cadwaladr
was not quick enough to seize the one instant when he might have cried out
loudly and raised a dozen men to his aid. As the steel was withdrawn he did
open his mouth to call on his own, but a rug from the brychan was flung over
his head, and a broad hand clamped it smotheringly into his open mouth. The
only sound that emerged was a strangled moan, instantly crushed. He lashed out
then with fists and feet, but the harsh woollen cloth was wound tightly about
him, and bound fast. Outside
the tent Leif stood sentinel with pricked ears, and wide eyes sweeping the dark
spaces of the camp for any movement that might threaten their enterprise, but
all was still. If Cadwaladr had desired and ordered private and undisturbed
converse with his visitor, he had done Turcaill’s work for him very thoroughly.
No one stirred. In the copse where they had left the guard the last of their
party came looming out of the dark to join them, and laughed softly at sight of
the burden they carried between them, slung by the ropes that pinioned him. The
guard?” asked Turcaill in a whisper. “Well
alive, and muttering curses. And we’d best be aboard before they find he’s
missing and come looking for him.” “And
the other one?” Leif ventured to ask softly, as they wound their way back from
cover to cover towards the beach and the saltings. “What have you done with
him?” “Left
him to his rest,” said Turcaill. “You
said no killing!” “And
there’s been none. Not a scratch on him, you can be easy. Owain has no cause
for feud against us more than he had from the moment we set foot on his soil.” “And
we still don’t know,” marvelled Leif, padding steadily along beside him into the
moist fringe left by the receding tide, “who the other one was, and what he was
doing there. You may yet wish you’d secured him while you could.” “We
came for one, and we’re taking back one. All we wanted and needed,” said
Turcaill. The
crew left aboard reached to hoist Cadwaladr over into the well between the
benches, and help their fellows after. The steersman leaned upon his heavy
steer board, the inshore rowers thrust off with their oars, poling the little
ship quite lightly and smoothly back along the furrow she had ploughed in the
sand, until she rode clear and lifted joyously into the ebb of the tide. Before
dawn they delivered their prize, with some pride, to an Otir who had just
roused from sleep, but came bright-eyed and content to the encounter. Cadwaladr
emerged from his stifling wrappings flushed and tousled and viciously enraged,
but containing his bitter fury within an embattled silence. “Had
you trouble by the way?” asked Otir, eyeing his prisoner with shrewd
satisfaction. Unmarked, unblooded, extracted from among his followers without
trampling his formidable brother’s toes, or harming any other soul. A mission
very neatly accomplished, and one that should be made to show a profit. “None,”
said Turcaill. “The man had prepared his own fall, withdrawing himself so to
the very rim, and planting a man of his own on guard. Not for nothing! I fancy
he has been looking for word from his old lands, and made shift to keep a door
open. For I doubt he’ll get any sympathy from Owain, or expects any.” At that
Cadwaladr did open his mouth, unlocking his set teeth with an effort, for it
was doubtful if he himself quite believed what he was about to say. “You
misread the strength of the Welsh blood-tie. Brother will hold by brother. You
have brought Owain down on you with all his host, and so you will discover.” “As
brother held by brother when you came hiring Dublin men to threaten your
brother with warfare,” said Otir, and laughed briefly and harshly. “You
will see,” said Cadwaladr hotly, “what Owain will venture for my sake.” “So
we shall, and so will you. I doubt you’ll find less comfort in it than we
shall. He has given both you and me fair notice that your quarrel is not his
quarrel, and you must pay your own score. And so you shall,” said Otir with glossy
satisfaction, “before you set foot again outside this camp. I have you, and
I’ll keep you until you pay me what you promised. Every coin, every calf, or
the equal in goods we will have out of you. That done, you may go free, back to
your lands or beggarly into the world again, as Owain pleases. And I warn you,
never again look to Dublin for help, we know now the worth of your word. And
that being so,” he said, thoughtfully plying his massive jowls in a muscular
fist, “we’ll make sure of you, now that we have you!” He turned upon Turcaill,
who stood by watching this encounter with detached interest, his own part
already done. “Give him in charge to Torsten to keep, but see him tethered. We
know all too well his word and oath are no bond to him, so we may rightly use
other means. Put chains on him, and see him watched and kept close.” “You
dare not!” Cadwaladr spat on a hissing breath, and made a convulsive movement
to launch himself against his judge, but ready hands plucked him back with
insulting ease, and held him writhing and sweating between his grinning guards.
In the face of such casual and indifferent usage his boiling rage seemed hardly
more than a turbulent child’s tantrum, and burned itself out inevitably into
the cold realisation that he was helpless, and must resign himself to the
reversion of his fortunes, for he could do nothing to change it. “Pay
what you owe us, and go,” said Otir with bleak simplicity. And to Torsten:
“Take him away!” Chapter Eleven TWO
MEN OF CUHELYN’S COMPANY, making the complete rounds of the southern rim of the
encampment, found the remotest gate unguarded in the early hours of the
morning, and reported as much to their captain. If he had been any other than
Cuhelyn this early check upon the defences would not have been ordered in the
first place. To him the presence within Owain’s camp of Cadwaladr, tolerated if
not accepted, was deep offence, not only for the sake of Anarawd dead, but also
for the sake of Owain living. Nor had Cadwaladr’s proceedings within the camp
been any alleviation of the suspicion and detestation in which Cuhelyn bore
him. Retirement into this remote corner might have been interpreted by others
as showing a certain sensitivity to the vexation the sight of him must cause
his brother. Cuhelyn knew him better, an arrogant creature blind to other men’s
needs and feelings. And never to be trusted, since all his acts were reckless
and unpredictable. So Cuhelyn had made it his business, with nothing said to
any other, to keep a close eye upon Cadwaladr’s movements, and the behaviour of
those who gathered about him. Where they mustered, there was need of vigilance.
The defection of a guard brought Cuhelyn to the gate in haste, before the lines
were astir. They found the missing man lying unhurt but wound up like a roll of
woollen cloth among the bushes not far from the fence. He had contrived to
loosen the cord that bound his hands, though not yet enough to free them, and
had worked the folds of cloth partly loose from his mouth. The muffled grunts
that were all he could utter were enough to locate him as soon as the searchers
reached the trees. Released, he came stiffly to his feet, and reported from
swollen lips what had befallen him in the night. “Danes—five
at least—They came up from the bay. There was a boy that could be Welsh showed
them the way…” “Danes!”
Cuhelyn echoed, between wonder and enlightenment. He had expected devilment of
some kind from Cadwaladr, was it now possible that this meant devilment aimed
against Cadwaladr, instead? The thought gave him some sour amusement, but he
did not yet quite believe in it. This could still be mischief of another kind,
Dane and Welshman regretting their severance and compounding their differences
secretly to act together in Owain’s despite. He
set off in haste to Cadwaladr’s tent, and walked in without ceremony. A rising
breeze blew in his face, flapping the severed skins behind the brychan. The
swaddled figure on the bed heaved and strained, uttering small animal sounds.
This second bound victim confounded all possible notions that might account for
the first. Why should a party of Danes, having made its way clandestinely here
to Cadwaladr, next proceed to bind and silence him, and then leave him here to
be found and set free as inevitably as the sun rises? If they came to enter
into renewed conspiracy with him, if they came to secure him hostage for what
he owed them, either way it made no sense. So Cuhelyn was reflecting
bewilderedly as he untied the ropes that pinioned arms and legs, plucking the
knots loose with grim patience with his single hand, and unwound the twisted
rugs from about the heaving body. A hand scored by the rope came up gropingly
as it was freed, and plucked back the last folds from a shock head of
disordered dark hair, and a face Cuhelyn knew well. Not
Cadwaladr’s imperious countenance, but the younger, thinner, more intense and
sensitive face of Cuhelyn’s mirror twin, Gwion, the last hostage from
Ceredigion. They
came to Owain’s headquarters together, the one not so much shepherding the other
as deigning to walk behind him, the other stalking ahead to make it plain to
all viewers that he was not being driven, but going in vehement earnest where
he wished to go. The air between them vibrated with the animosity that had
never existed between them until this moment, and by its very intensity and
pain could not endure long. Owain saw it in the stiff set of their bodies and
the arduous blankness of their faces when they entered his presence and stood
side by side before him, awaiting his judgement. Two
dark, stern, passionate young men, the one a shade taller and leaner, the other
a shade sturdier and with colouring of a less vivid darkness, but seen thus
shoulder to shoulder, quivering with tension, they might indeed have been twin
brothers. The glaring difference was that one of them was lopped of half a
limb, and that by an act of blazing treachery on the part of the lord the other
served and worshipped. But that was not what held them counterpoised in this
intensity of anger and hostility, so strange to both of them, and causing them
both such indignant pain. Owain
looked from the one grim face to the other, and asked neutrally of both: “What
does this mean?” “It
means,” said Cuhelyn, unlocking his set teeth, “that this man’s word is worth
no more than his master’s. I found him trussed up and gagged in Cadwaladr’s
tent. The why and how he must tell you, for I know nothing more. But Cadwaladr
is gone, and this man left, and the guard who kept the lines there says that
Danes came up from the bay in the night, and left him, too, bound among the
bushes to open a way within. If all this to-do has a meaning, he must deliver
it, not I. But I know, and so do you, my lord, better than any, that he gave
his oath not to attempt flight from Aber, and he has broken his oath and
befouled his bond.” “Scarcely
to his own gain,” said Owain, and forbore to smile, eyeing Gwion’s face marked
by the harsh folds of the brychan, his black hair tangled and erected, and the
swollen lips bruised by the gag. And to the young man so grimly silent and
defiantly braced he said mildly: “And how do you say, Gwion? Are you forsworn?
Dishonoured, with your oath in the mire?” The
misshapen lips parted, and shook for a moment with the recoil from tension. So
low as to be barely audible, Gwion said remorselessly: “Yes.” It
was Cuhelyn who twisted a little aside, and averted his eyes. Gwion fixed his
black gaze on Owain’s face, and drew deeper breath, having freely owned to the
worst. “And
why did you so, Gwion? I have known you some while now. Read me your riddle.
Truly I left you work to do in Aber, in the matter of Bledri ap Rhys dead.
Truly I had your parole. So much we all know. Now tell me how it came that you
so belied yourself as to abandon your troth.” “Let
it lie!” said Gwion, quivering. “I did it! Let me pay for it.” “Nevertheless,
tell it!” said Owain with formidable quietness. “For I will know!” “You
think I will use excuses in my own defence,” said Gwion. His voice had steadied
and firmed into a calm of utter detachment, indifferent to whatever might
happen to him. He began gropingly, as if he himself had never until now probed
the complexities of his own behaviour, and was afraid of what he might find.
“No, what I have done I have done, I do not excuse it, it is shameful. But I
saw shame every way, and no choice but to accept and bear the lesser shame. No,
wait. This is not for me to say. Let me tell it as I did it. You left it to me
to send back Bledri’s body to his wife for burial, and to convey to her the
news of how he died. I thought I might without offence do her the grace of
facing her, and bringing him to her myself, intending a return to my
captivity—if I can so call that easy condition I had with you, my lord. So I
went to her in Ceredigion, and there we buried Bledri. And there we talked of
what Cadwaladr your brother had done, bringing a Danish fleet to enforce his
right, and I came to see that both for you and for him, and for all Gwynedd and
Wales, the best that could be was that you two should be brought together, and
together send the Danes empty-handed back to Dublin. The thought did not come
from me,” he said meticulously. “It came from the old, wise men who have
outlived wars and come to reason. I was, I am, Cadwaladr’s man, I can be no
other. But when they had shown me that for his very sake there must be peace
made between you two brothers, then I saw as they saw. And I made cause with
such of his old captains as I could in such haste, and gathered a force loyal
to him, but intent on the reconciliation I also desired to see. And I broke my
oath,” said Gwion with brutal vehemence. “Whether our fine plans had succeeded
or failed, I tell you openly, I would have fought for him. Against the Danes,
joyfully. What business had they making such a bargain? Against you, my lord
Owain, with a very heavy heart, but if it came to it, I would have done it. For
he is my lord, and I serve no other. So I did not go back to Aber. I brought a
hundred good fighting men of my own mind to deliver to Cadwaladr, whatever use
it might be his intent to make of them.” “And
you found him in my camp,” said Owain, and smiled. “And half of your design
seemed to be already done for you, and our peace made.” “So
I thought and hoped.” “And
did you find it so? For you have talked with him, have you not, Gwion? Before
the Danes came up from the bay, and took him with them a prisoner, and left you
behind? Was he of your mind? A
brief contortion shook Gwion’s dark face. “They came, and they have taken him.
I know no more than that. Now I have told you, and I am in your hands. He is my
lord, and if you will have me to fight under you I will yet be of service to
him, but if you deny me that, you have the right. I thought on him beleaguered,
and my heart could not stand it. Nevertheless, as I have given him my fealty,
so now I have given for him even my honour, and I know all too well I am
utterly the worse by its loss. Do as you see fit.” “Do
you tell me,” said Owain, studying him narrowly, “that he had no time to tell
you how things stand between us two? If I will have you to fight under me, you
say! Why, so I might, and not the worst man ever I had under my banner, if I
had fighting in mind, but while I can get what I aim at without fighting, I
have no such matter in mind. What makes you think I may be about to sound the
onset?” “The
Danes have taken your brother!” protested Gwion, stammering and suddenly at a
loss. “Surely you mean to rescue him?” “I
have no such intent,” said Owain bluntly. “I will not lift a finger to pluck
him out of their hands.” “What,
when they have snatched him hostage because he has made his peace with you?” “They
have snatched him hostage,” said Owain, “for the two thousand marks he promised
them if they would come and hammer me into giving him back the lands he
forfeited.” “No
matter, no matter what it is they hold against him, though that cannot be the
whole! He is your brother, and in enemy hands, he is in peril of his life! You
cannot leave him so!” “He
is in no peril at all of the least harm,” said Owain, “if he pays what he owes.
As he will. They will keep him as tenderly as their own babes, and turn him
loose without a scratch on him when they have loaded his cattle and goods and
gear to the worth he promised them. They do not want outright war any more than
I do, provided they get their dues. And they know that if they maim or kill my
brother, then they will have to deal with me. We understand each other, the
Danes and I. But put my men into the field to pull him out of the mire he chose
for himself? No! Not a man, not a blade, not a bow!” “This
I cannot believe!” said Gwion, staring wide-eyed. “Tell
him, Cuhelyn, how this contention stands,” said Owain, leaning back with a sigh
from such irreconcilable and innocent loyalty. “My
lord Owain offered his brother parley, without prejudice,” said Cuhelyn
shortly, “and told him he must get rid of his Danes before there could be any
question of his lands being given back to him. And there was but one way to
send them home, and that was to pay what he had promised. The quarrel was his,
and he must resolve it. But Cadwaladr believed he knew better, and if he forced
my lord’s hand, my lord would have to join with him, to drive the Danes out by
battle. And he would have to pay nothing! So he delivered defiance to Otir, and
bade him be off back to Dublin, for that Owain and Cadwaladr had made their
peace, and would drive them into the sea if they did not up anchor and go. In
which,” said Cuhelyn through his teeth, and with his eyes fierce and steady and
defiant upon Owain, who after all was brother to this devious man, and might
recoil from too plain speaking, “he lied. There was no such peace, and no such
alliance. He lied, and he broke a solemn compact, and looked to be praised and
approved for it! Worse, by such a cheat he left in peril three hostages, two
monks and a girl taken by the Danes. Over them my lord has spread his hand,
offering a fair price for their ransom. But for Cadwaladr he will not lift a
finger. And now you know,” he said fiercely, “why the Danes have sent by night to
fetch him away, and why they have dealt fairly by you, who have committed no
offence against them. They have shed no blood, harmed no man of my lord’s
following. From Cadwaladr they have a debt to collect. For even to Danes a
prince of the Welsh people should keep his word.” All
this he delivered in a steady, deliberate voice, and yet at a white heat of
outrage that kept Gwion silent to the end. “All
that Cuhelyn tells you is truth,” said Owain. Gwion
opened stiff lips to say hollowly: “I do believe it. Nevertheless, he is still
your brother and my lord. I know him rash and impulsive. He acts without
thought. I cannot therefore abjure my fealty, if you can renounce your blood.” “That,”
said Owain with princely patience, “I have not done. Let him keep his word to
those he brought in to recover his right for him, and deliver my Welsh soil
from an unwanted invader, and he is my brother as before. But I would have him
clean of malice and false dealing, and I will not put my seal to those things
he has done which dishonour him.” “I
can make no such stipulation,” said Gwion with a wry and painful smile, “nor
set any such limit to my allegiance. I am forsworn myself, even in this his
fellow. I go with him wherever he goes, even into hell.” “You
are in my mercy,” said Owain, “and I have not hell in mind for you or him.” “Yet
you will not help him now! Oh, my lord,” pleaded Gwion hotly, “consider what
men will say of you, if you leave a brother in the hands of his enemies.” “Barely
a week ago,” said Owain with arduous patience, “these Danes were his friends
and comrades in arms. If he had not mistaken me and cheated them out of their
price they would be so still. If I pass over his treachery to them, I will not
pass over his gross and foolish misreading of me. I do not like being taken for
a man who will look kindly on oath-breakers, and men who go back shamefully on
bargains freely made.” “You
condemn me no less than him,” said Gwion, writhing. “You
at least I understand. Your treason comes of too immovable a loyalty. It does
you no credit,” said Owain, wearying of forbearance, “but it will not turn away
your friends from you.” “I
am in your mercy, then. What will you do with me?” “Nothing,”
said the prince. “Stay or go, as you please. We will feed and house you as we did
at Aber, if you want to stay, and wait out his fortune. If not, go when and
where you please. You are his man, not mine. No one will hinder you.” “And
you no longer ask for my submission?” “I
no longer value it,” said Owain, and rose with a motion of his hand to dismiss
them both from his presence. They
went out together, as they had entered, but once out of the farmstead Cuhelyn
turned away, and would have departed brusquely and without a word, if Gwion had
not caught him by the arm. “He
damns me with his mercy! He could have had my life, or loaded me with the
chains I have earned. Do you, too, avert your eyes from me? Had it been
otherwise, had it been Owain himself, or Hywel, beleaguered among enemies,
would not you have set your fealty to him above even your word, and gone to him
forsworn if need were?” Cuhelyn
had pulled up as abruptly as he had turned away. His face was set. “No. I have
never given my fealty but to lords absolute in honour themselves, and demanding
as much of those who serve them. Had I done as you have done, and brought the
dishonour as a gift to Hywel, he would have struck me down and cast me out.
Cadwaladr, I make no doubt, welcomed and was glad of you.” “It
was a hard thing to do,” said Gwion with the solemnity of despair. “Harder than
dying.” But
Cuhelyn had already plucked himself free, with fastidious care, and was
striding away through the camp just stirring into life with the morning light. Among
Owain’s men Gwion felt himself an exile and an outcast, even though they
accepted his presence in their midst without demur, and took no pains to avoid
or exclude him. Here he had no function. His hands and skills did not belong to
this lord, and to his own lord he could not come. He passed through the lines
withdrawn and mute, and from a hillock within the northern perimeter of the
encampment he stood for a long time peering towards the distant dunes where
Cadwaladr was a prisoner, a hostage for two thousand marks’ worth in stock and
money and goods, the hire of a Danish fleet. Within
his vision the fields in the distance gave way to the first undulations of
sand, and the scattered trees dwindled into clusters of bushes and scrub.
Somewhere beyond, perhaps even in chains after his recapture, Cadwaladr brooded
and waited for help which his brother coldly withheld. No matter what the
offence, not the breaking of his pledged word, not even the murder of Anarawd,
if indeed such guilt touched him, nothing could justify for Gwion Owain’s
abandonment of his brother. His own breach of faith in leaving Aber Gwion saw
as unforgivable, and had no blame for those who condemned it, but there was
nothing Cadwaladr had done or could do that would have turned his devout vassal
from revering and following him. Once given and accepted, fealty was for life.
And he could do nothing! True, he had leave to depart if he so wished, and also
true, he had a company of a hundred good fighting men bivouacked not many miles
away, but what was that against the numbers the Danes must have, and the
defences they had secured? An ill-considered attempt to storm their camp and
free Cadwaladr might only cost him his life, or, more likely, cause the Danes
to up anchor and put to sea, where they could not be matched, and take their
prisoner away with them, back to Ireland, out of reach of any rescue. The
distant prospect afforded him no enlightenment, and no glimmer of a way forward
towards the liberation of his lord. It grieved him that Cadwaladr, who had
already lost so much, should be forced to pay out what remained to him in
treasury and stock to buy his liberty, without even the certainty that he might
recover his lost lands, for which the sum demanded of him had been promised in
the first place. Even if Owain was right, and the Danes intended him no harm
provided the debt was paid, the humiliation of captivity and submission would
gnaw like an ulcer in that proud spirit. Gwion grudged Otir and his men every
mark of their fee. It might be said that Cadwaladr should never have invoked
alien aid against a brother, but such impetuous and flawed impulses had always
threatened Cadwaladr’s wisdom, and men who loved him had borne with them as
with the perilous cantrips of a valiant and foolhardy child, and made the best
of the resultant chaos. It was not kind or just to withdraw now, when most it
was needed, the indulgence which had never before failed him. Gwion
moved on along the ridge, still straining his eyes towards the north. A fringe
of trees crowned the crest, squat and warped by the salt air, and leaning
inland from the prevailing wind. And there beyond their uneven line, still and
sturdy and himself rooted as a tree, a man stood and stared towards the unseen
Danish force as Gwion was staring. A man perhaps in his middle thirties,
square-built and muscular, the first fine salting of grey in his brown hair,
his eyes, over-shadowed beneath thick black brows, fixed darkly upon the
sand-moulded curves of the naked horizon. He went unarmed, and bare of breast
and arms in the sunlight of the morning, a powerful body formidably still in
his concentration on distance. Though he heard Gwion’s step in the dry grass
beneath the trees, and it was plain that he must have heard it, he did not turn
his head or stir from his fixed surveillance for some moments, until Gwion
stood within touch of him. Even then he stirred and turned about only slowly
and indifferently. “I
know,” he said, as though they had been aware of each other for a long time.
“Gazing will bring it no nearer.” It
was Gwion’s own thought, worded very aptly, and it took the breath out of him
for a moment. Warily he asked: “You, too? What stake have you over there among
the Danes?” “A
wife,” said the other man, with a brief, dry force that needed no more words to
express the enormity of his deprivation. “A
wife!” echoed Gwion uncomprehendingly. “By what strange chance…” What was it
Cuhelyn had said, of three hostages left in peril after Cadwaladr’s defection
and defiance, two monks and a girl taken by the Danes? Two monks and a girl had
set out from Aber in Owain’s retinue. To fall victim in the first place to
Cadwaladr’s mercenaries, and then to be left to pay the price of Cadwaladr’s
betrayal, if the minds of the Danes ran to vengeance? Oh, the account was
growing long, and Owain’s obduracy became ever easier to understand. But Cadwaladr
had not thought, he never thought before, he acted first and regretted
afterwards, as by now he must be regretting everything he had done since he
made the first fatal mistake of fleeing to the kingdom of Dublin for redress. Yes,
the girl—Gwion remembered the girl. A black-browed beauty, tall, slender, and
mute, serving wine and mead about the prince’s table without a smile, except
occasionally the malicious and grieving smile with which she plagued the cleric
they said was her father, reminding him on what thin ice he walked, and how she
could shatter it under him if she so pleased. That story had been whispered
around the llys from ostler to maid to armourer to page, and come early to the
ears of the last hostage from Ceredigion, who alone could observe all these
goings-on with an indifferent eye, since Gwynedd was not home to him, and Owain
was not his lord, nor Gilbert of Saint Asaph his bishop. The same girl? She had
been on her way, he recalled, to match with a man of Anglesey in Owain’s service. “You
are that Ieuan ab Ifor,” he said, “who was to marry the canon’s daughter.” “I
am that same,” said Ieuan, bending thick black brows at him. “And who are you,
who know my name and what I’m doing here? I have not seen you among the
prince’s liegemen until now.” “For
reason enough. I am not his liegeman. I am Gwion, the last of the hostages he
brought from Ceredigion. My allegiance was and is to Cadwaladr,” said Gwion
starkly, and watched the slow fire kindle and glow in the sharp eyes that
watched him. “For good or ill, I am his man, but I would far rather it should
be for good.” “It
is his doing,” said Ieuan, smouldering, “that Meirion’s daughter is left
captive among these sea-pirates. Such good as ever came from him you may
measure within the cup of an acorn, and like an acorn feed it to the pigs. He
brings barbarian raiders into Gwynedd, and then goes back on his bargain, and
takes to his heels into safety, leaving innocent hostages to bear the brunt of
Otir’s rage. He has been as dire a curse to his own best kin as he was to
Anarawd, whom he had done to death.” “Take
heed not to go too far in his dispraise,” said Gwion, but in weariness and
grief rather than indignation, “for I may not hear him miscalled.” “Oh,
be easy! God knows I cannot hold it against any man that he stands by his
prince, but God send you a better prince to stand by. You may forgive him all,
no matter how he shames you, but do not ask me to forgive him for abandoning my
bride to whatever fate the Danes keep for her.” “The
prince has declared her in his protection,” said Gwion, “as I have heard only
an hour ago. He has offered fair ransom for her and for the two monks who came
from England, and warned to the value he sets on her safe-keeping.” “The
prince is here,” said Ieuan grimly, “and she is there, and they have lost their
grip on the one they would liefer have in hold. Other captives may find
themselves serving in his place.” “No,”
said Gwion, “you mistake. Whatever rancour you may have against him, be
content! This past night they have sent a ship into the bay, and put men ashore
to break their way into the camp to his tent. They have taken Cadwaladr
prisoner back with them, to pay his own ransom or suffer his own fate. No need
for another victim, they have the chosen one fast in their hands.” Ieuan’s
rough brows, the most expressive thing about him, knotted abruptly into a ruled
line of suspicion and disbelief, and then, confronted by Gwion’s unwavering
gaze, released their black tension into open bewilderment and wonder. “You are
deceived, that cannot be…” “It
is truth.” “How
do you know it? Who has told you?” “There
was no need for any man to tell me,” said Gwion. “I was there with him when
they came. I saw it. Four of Otir’s Danes burst in by night. Him they took, me
they left bound and muted, as they had left the guard who kept the gate. Here I
have still the grazes of the cords with which they tied me. See!” They
had scored his wrist deep in his efforts to break free; there was no mistaking
rope-burns. Ieuan beheld them with a long, silent stare, assessing and
accepting. “So
that is why you said to me: “You, too?” Now I know without asking what stake
you have over there among the Danes. Hold me excused if I say plainly that your
grief is no grief to me. What may fall upon him he has brought down on his own
head. But what has my girl done to deserve the peril in which he left her? If
his capture delivers her, I am right glad of it.” Since
there was no arguing with that, Gwion was silent. “If
I had but a dozen of my own mind,” Ieuan pursued, rather to himself than to any
other, “I would bring her off myself, against every Dane Dublin can ship over
into Gwynedd. She is mine, and I will have her.” “And
you have not even seen her yet,” said Gwion, shaken by the sudden convulsion of
passion in a man so contained and still. “Ah,
but I have seen her. I have been within a stone-throw of their stockade
undetected, and can do as much again. I saw her within there, on a crest of the
dunes, looking south, looking for the deliverance no one sends her. She is more
than they told me. As lissome and bright as steel, and moves like a fawn. I
would venture for her alone, but that I dread to be her death before ever I
could break through to her.” “I
would as much for my lord,” said Gwion, grown quiet and intent, for this bold
and fervent lover had started a vein of hope within him. “If Cadwaladr is
nothing to you, and your Heledd hardly more to me, yet if we put our heads and
our forces together we may both benefit. Two is better than one alone.” “But
still no more than two,” said Ieuan. But he was listening. “Two
is but the beginning. Two now may be more in a few days. Even if they break my
lord into paying his ransom, it will take some days to bring in and load his
cattle, and put together what remains in silver coin.” He drew closer, his
voice lowered to be heard only by Ieuan, if any other should pass by. “I did
not come here alone. From Ceredigion I have collected and led some hundred men
who still hold by Cadwaladr. Oh, not for the purpose we have in mind at this
moment. I was certain that there would be peace made between brothers, and they
would combine to drive out the Danes, and I brought my lord at least a fair
following to fight for him side by side with those who fight for Owain. I would
not have him go free and living only by his brother’s grace, but at the head of
a company of his own men. I came ahead of them to carry him the news, only to
find that Owain has abandoned him. And now the Danes have taken him.” Ieuan’s
face had resumed its impassive calm, but behind the wide brow and distant gaze
a sharp mind was busy with the calculation of chances hitherto unforeseen. “How
far distant are your hundred men?” “Two
days’ march. I left my horse, and a groom who rode with me, a mile south and
came alone to find Cadwaladr. Now Owain has cast me free of him into the world
to stay or go, I can return within the hour to where I left my man, and send
him to bring the company as fast as men afoot can march.” “There
are some within here,” said Ieuan, “would welcome a venture. A few I can
persuade, some will need no persuasion.” He rubbed large, powerful hands
together softly, and shut the fingers hard on an invisible weapon. “You and I,
Gwion, will talk further of this. And before this day is out, should you not be
on your way?” Chapter Twelve IT
WAS WELL PAST NOON when Torsten again produced his prisoner, chained and
humbled and choked with spleen, before Otir. Cadwaladr’s handsome lips were
grimly set, and his black eyes burning with rage all the more bitter for being
under iron control. For all his protestations, he knew as well as any that
Owain would not now relent from the position he had taken up. The time for
empty hopes was past, and reality had engulfed him and brought him to bay.
There was no point in holding out, since eventual submission was inevitable. “He
has a word for you,” said Torsten, grinning. “He has no appetite for living in
chains.” “Let
him speak for himself,” said Otir. “I will pay you your two thousand marks,”
said Cadwaladr. His voice came thinly through gritted teeth, but he had himself
well in hand. “You leave me no choice, since my brother uses me unbrotherly.”
And he added, testing such shallows as were left to him in this flood of
misfortune: “You will have to allow me a few days at liberty to have such a
mass of goods and gear collected together, for it cannot all be in silver.” That
brought a gust of throaty laughter from Torsten, and an emphatic jerk of the
head from Otir. “Oh, no, my friend! I am not such a fool as to trust you yet
again. You do not stir one step out of here, nor shed your fetters, until my
ships are loading and ready for sea.” “How,
then, do you propose I should effect this matter of ransom?” demanded Cadwaladr
with a savage snarl. “Do you expect my stewards to render up my cattle to you,
and my purse, simply at your orders?” “I
will use an agent I can trust,” said Otir, unperturbed now by any flash of
anger or defiance from a man so completely in his power. “If, that is, he will
act for you even in this affair. That he approves it we already know, you
better than any of us. What you will do, before I let you loose even within my
guard, is to render up your small seal—I know you have it about you, you would
not stir without it—and give me a message so worded that your brother will know
it could come only from you. I will deal with a man I can trust, no matter how
things stand between us, friend or enemy. Owain Gwynedd, if he will not buy you
out of bondage, will not stint to welcome the news that you intend to pay your
debts honourably, nor refuse you his aid to see due reparation made. Owain
Gwynedd shall do the accounting between you and me.” “He
will not do it!” flared Cadwaladr, stung. “Why should he believe that I have
given you my seal of my own will, when you could as well have stripped me and
taken it from me? No matter what message I might send, how can he trust, how
can he be sure that I send it of my own free will, and not wrung from me with
your dagger at my throat, under the threat of death?” “He
knows me by now well enough,” said Otir drily, “to know that I am not so
foolish as to destroy what can and shall be profitable to me. But if you doubt
it, very well, we will send him one he will trust, and the man shall take due
orders from you in your very person, and bear witness to Owain that he has so
taken them, and that he saw you whole and in your right mind. Owain will know
truth by the bearer of it. I doubt he can take pleasure in the sight of you,
not yet. But he’ll so far prove your brother as to put together your price in
haste, once he knows you’ve chosen to honour your debts. He wants me gone, and
go I will when I have what I came for, and he may have you back and welcome.” “You
have not such a man in your muster,” said Cadwaladr with a curling lip. “Why
should he trust any man of yours?” “Ah,
but I have! No man of mine, nor of Owain’s, nor of yours, his service falls
within quite another writ. One that offered himself freely as guarantor for
your safe return when you left here to go and parley with your brother. Yes,
and one that you left to his fate and my better sense when you tossed your
defiance in my face and turned tail for your life back to a brother who
despised you for it.” Otir watched the prince’s dark face flame into scarlet,
and took dour satisfaction in having stung him. “Hostage
for you he was, out of goodwill, and now you are returned indeed, though in
every manner of illwill, and I have no longer any claim to keep him here. And
he’s the man shall go as your envoy to Owain, and in your name bid him plunder
such means and valuables as you have left, and bring your ransom here.” He
turned to Torsten, who had stood waiting in high and obvious content through
these exchanges. “Go and find that young deacon from Lichfield, the bishop’s
lad, Mark, and ask him to come here to me.” Mark
was with Brother Cadfael when the word reached him, gathering dry and fallen
twigs for their fire from among the stunted trees along the ridge. He
straightened up with his load gathered into the fold of a wide sleeve, and
stared at the messenger in mild surprise, but without any trace of alarm. In
these few days of nominal captivity he had never felt himself a captive, or in
any danger or distress, but neither had he ever supposed that he was of any
particular interest or consequence to his captors beyond what bargaining value
his small body might have. Like
a curious child he asked, wide-eyed: “What can your captain want with me?” “No
harm,” said Cadfael. “For all I can see, these Irish Danes have more of the
Irish than the Dane in them after all this time. Otir strikes me as Christian
as most that habit in England or Wales, and a good deal more Christian than
some.” “He
has a thing for you to do,” said Torsten, goodnaturedly grinning, “that comes
as a benefit to us all. Come and hear it for yourself.” Mark
piled his gathered fuel close to the hearth they had made for themselves of
stones in their sheltered hollow of sand, and followed Torsten curiously to
Otir’s open tent. At the sight of Cadwaladr, rigidly erect in his chains and
taut as a bowstring, Mark checked and drew breath, astonished. It was the first
intimation he had had that the turbulent fugitive was back within the
encampment, and to see him here fettered and at bay was baffling. He looked
from captive to captor, and saw Otir grimly smiling and obviously in high
content. Fortune was busy overturning all things for sport. “You
sent for me,” said Mark simply. “I am here.” Otir
surveyed with an indulgent eye and some surprisingly gentle amusement this
slight youth, who spoke here for a Church that Welsh and Irish and the Danes of
Dublin all alike acknowledged. Some day, when a few more years had passed, he
might even have to call this boy ‘Father’! ‘Brother’ he might call him already.
“As you see,” said Otir, “the lord Cadwaladr, for whom you stood guarantor that
he should go and come again without hindrance, has come back to us. His return
sets you free to leave us. If you will do an errand for him to his brother
Owain Gwynedd, you will be doing a good deed for him and for us all.” “You
must tell me what that is,” said Mark. “But I have not felt myself deprived of
my freedom here. I have no complaint.” “The
lord Cadwaladr will tell you himself,” said Otir, and his satisfied smile
broadened. “He has declared himself ready to pay the two thousand marks he
promised to us for coming to Abermenai with him. He desires to send word to his
brother how this is to be done. He will tell you.” Mark
regarded with some doubt Cadwaladr’s set face and darkly smouldering eyes. “Is
this true?” “It
is.” The voice was strong and clear, if it grated a little. Since there was no
help for it, Cadwaladr accepted necessity, if not with grace, at least with the
recovered remnant of his dignity. “I am required to pay for my freedom. Very
well, I choose to pay.” “It
is truly your own choice?” Mark wondered doubtfully. “It
is. Beyond what you see, I am not threatened. But I am not free until the
ransom is paid, and the ships loaded for sea, and therefore I cannot go myself
to see my cattle rounded up and driven, nor draw on my treasury for the
balance. I want my brother to manage all for me, and as quickly as may be. I
will send him my authority by you, and my seal by way of proof.” “If
it is what you wish,” said Mark, “yes, I will bear your message.” “It
is what I wish. If you tell him you had it from my own lips, he will believe
you.” His lips at that moment were drawn thin with the hard-learned effort to
keep the bitterness and fury caged within, but his mind was made up. There
could be revenges later, there could be another repayment to be made in
requital of this one, but now what he needed was his freedom. He slid out his
private seal from a pocket in his sleeve, and held it out, not to Otir, who sat
watching with a glittering grin, but to Mark. “Take my brother this, tell him
you had it from my hand, and ask him to hasten what I need.” “I
will, faithfully,” said Mark. “Then
ask him for my sake to send to Llanbadarn, to Rhodri Fychan, who was my
steward, and will be my steward again if ever I regain what is mine. What is
left of my treasury he will know where to find, and at my orders, witnessed by
my seal, he will deliver it over. If the sum is not enough, what is lacking
must be made up in cattle. Rhodri knows where my stock are bestowed in safe
charge. There are still herds kept for me, more than enough. Two thousand marks
is the sum. Ask my brother to make haste.” “I
will,” said Mark simply, and began by himself making all haste. It was he who
took an ambassador’s leave of them, rather than acknowledging his own dismissal
from Otir’s presence. A brisk reverence and a brief farewell, and he was
already on his way, and for some reason the space within the tent and about it
looked curiously empty by the removal of his small, slight figure. He
went on foot; the distance was barely more than a mile. Within the halfhour he
would be delivering his message to Owain Gwynedd, and setting in motion the
events which were to restore Cadwaladr his freedom, if not his lands, and
remove from Gwynedd the threat of war, and the oppressive presence of an alien
army. The only pause he made before leaving was to impart to Cadfael the errand
on which he was sent. Brother
Cadfael came very thoughtfully to where Heledd was stirring the sleeping fire
in the stone hearth, to prepare food for the evening meal. His mind was full of
what he had just learned, but he could not help remarking how well this vagrant
life in a military camp suited her. She had taken the sun graciously, her skin
was a golden bronze, with an olive bloom upon it, suave and infinitely becoming
to her dark hair and eyes, and the rich red of her mouth. She had never in her
life been so free as she was now in her captivity. The gloss of it was about
her like cloth of gold, and it mattered not at all that her sleeve was torn,
and the hem of her gown soiled and frayed. There’s
news that could be good for us all,” said Cadfael, watching her neat movements
with pleasure. “Not only did Turcaill come back safely from his midnight foray,
it seems he brought back Cadwaladr with him.” “I
know,” said Heledd, and stilled her busy hands for a moment, and stared into
the fire and smiled. “I saw them come back, before dawn.” “And
you never said word?” But no, she would not, not yet, not to anyone. That would
be to reveal more than she was yet ready to reveal. How could she say that she
had risen before the sun, to watch for the little ship’s safe return? “I’ve
scarcely seen you today. No harm had come of whatever they were up to, that was
all that mattered. Why, what follows? How is it so good for us all?” “Why,
the man has come to his senses, and agreed to pay these Danes what he promised
them. Mark has just been sent off to commission Owain, in his brother’s name,
and with his brother’s seal for surety, to collect and pay his ransom. Otir
will take it and go, and leave Gwynedd in peace.” Now
she had indeed turned to pay due attention to what he was saying, with raised
brows and sharply arrested hands. “He has given in? Already? He will pay?” “I
have it from Mark, and Mark is already on his way. Nothing could be surer.” “And
they will go!” she said, a mere murmur within her still lips. She drew up her
knees and folded her arms about them, and sat gazing before her, neither
smiling nor frowning, only coolly and resolutely assessing these changed
prospects for good and evil. “How long, do you think, Cadfael, it will take to
bring cattle up here by the drove roads from Ceredigion?” “Three
days at the least,” said Cadfael, and watched her put away that factor in the methodical
recesses of her mind, to be kept in the reckoning. “Three days at the most,
then,” she said, “for Owain will make all haste to be rid of them.” “And
you will be glad to be free,” said Cadfael, probing gently into regions where
truth had at least two faces, and he could not be sure which one was turned
towards him, and which was turned away. “Yes,”
she said, “I shall be glad!” And she looked beyond him into the grey-blue,
shifting surface of the sea, and smiled. Gwion
had reached the guard-post, the same by which his lord had been abducted,
without hindrance, and was in the very act of stepping over the threshold when
the guard barred his way with a braced lance, and challenged him sharply: “Are
not you Gwion, Cadwaladr’s liegeman?” Gwion
owned to it, bewildered rather than alarmed. No doubt they were keeping a
closer watch on this gate, after last night’s incursion, and this sentry did
not know Owain’s mind, and had no intention of incurring blame by allowing
either entry or exit unquestioned. “I am. The prince has given me leave to stay
or go, as I choose. Ask Cuhelyn. He will tell you so.” “I
have later news for you,” said the guard, unmoving. “For the prince has only a
short while since asked that you be sought, if you were still within the pale,
and sent back to him.” “I
never knew him change his mind in such a fashion,” protested Gwion
distrustfully. “He made it plain he set no store on me, and did not care a pin
whether I stayed or departed. Nor whether I lived or died, for that matter.” “Nevertheless,
it seems he has a use for you yet. No harm, if he never threatened any. Go and
see. He wants you. I know no more than that.” There was no help for it. Gwion
turned back towards the squat roof of the farmstead, his mind a turmoil of
unprofitable speculations. Owain could not possibly have got wind of what was
still at best only a vague intent, hardly a plan at all, though he had spent a
long time with Ieuan ab Ifor over the detail of numbers and means, and all that
Ieuan had gathered concerning the layout of the Danish camp. Too long a time,
as it now appeared. He should have left at once, before there could be any
question of detaining him. By this time he could have despatched his groom
south to bring up the promised force, and been back within the stockade here
before ever he was missed. Planning could have waited. Now it was too late, he
was trapped. Yet nothing was quite lost. Owain could not know. No one knew but
Gwion himself and Ieuan, and Ieuan had not yet spoken a word to any of those
stalwarts he knew of who would welcome a venture. That recruitment was still to
come. Then what Owain wanted of him could have nothing to do with their
half-formed enterprise. He
was still feverishly recording and discarding possibilities when he entered the
low-beamed hall of the farm, and made his stiff and wary reverence to the
prince across the rough trestle table. Hywel
was there, close at his father’s shoulder, and two more of the prince’s trusted
captains stood a little apart, witnesses in some business which remained
inexplicable to Gwion. For the only other person in the room was the meagre
little deacon from Lichfield, in his rusty black habit, his spiky ring of
straw-coloured hair growing stubbornly every way, his grey eyes as always wide,
direct and tranquil. They looked at Gwion, and Gwion turned his head away, as
though he feared they might see too deeply into his mind if he met them fully.
He found even the benevolent regard of such eyes unnerving. But what could this
little cleric have to do with any matter between Owain and Cadwaladr and the
Danish interlopers? Yet if the business in hand here was something entirely
different, what could it have to do with him, and what need to recall him?
“It’s well that you have not left us, Gwion,” said Owain, “for after all there
is a thing you can do for me, and therewith also for your lord.” “That
I would certainly do, and gladly,” said Gwion, but as yet withholding belief. “Deacon
Mark here is newly come from Otir the Dane,” said the prince, “who holds my brother
and your lord prisoner. He has brought word from Cadwaladr that he has agreed
to pay the sum he promised, and buy himself out of debt and out of bondage.” “I
cannot believe it!” said Gwion, blanched to the lips with shock. “I will not
believe it, unless I hear him say so, freely and openly.” “Then
you and I are of one mind,” said Owain drily, “for I also had hardly expected
him to see sense so soon. You have good cause to know my mind in this matter. I
would rather my brother should be a man of his word, and pay what he promises.
But neither would I accept from another mouth the instruction that will beggar
him. Otir deals fairly. From my brother’s mouth you cannot hear his will made
plain, he will not be free until his debt is paid. But you may hear it from
Brother Mark, who received it in trust from him, and will testify that he spoke
it firmly and with intent, being whole of his body and in his right mind.” “I
do so testify,” said Mark. “He has been prisoner only this one day. He is
fettered, but further than that no hand has been laid on him, and no threat
made against his body or his life. He says so, and I believe it, as no violence
has ever been offered to me or to those others hostage with the Danes. He told
me what was to be done. And he delivered to me with his own hand his seal, as
authority for the deed, and I have delivered it to the prince, according to
Cadwaladr’s orders.” “And
the purport of his message? Be kind enough to repeat it,” the prince requested
courteously. “I would not have Gwion fear that I have in any degree prompted
you, or put twisted words into your mouth.” “Cadwaladr
entreats the lord Owain, his brother,” said Mark, fixing his dauntingly clear
eyes upon Gwion’s face, “to send with all haste into Llanbadarn, to Rhodri
Fychan, who was his steward, and who knows where his remaining treasury is
bestowed, and to tell him that his lord requires the despatch to Abermenai of
money and stock to the value of two thousand marks, to be delivered to the
Danish force under Otir, as promised to them at the agreement in Dublin. And to
that end he has sent his seal for guarantee.” There was a long silence after
the clear, mild voice ended this recital, while Gwion stood motionless and
mute, struggling with the fury of denial and despair and anger within him. It
was not possible that so proud and intolerant a soul as Cadwaladr should have
submitted, and so quickly. And yet men, even the most arrogant and hot-headed
of men, do value their lives and liberty high, and will buy them back even with
humiliation and shame when the threat comes close, and congeals from
imagination into reality. But first to dare defy and discard his Danes, and
then to grovel to them and scrape together their price in undignified
haste—that was unworthy. Had he but waited a few days, there should have been
another ending. His own men were so near, and would not have let him lie in
chains for long, even if brother and all had deserted him. God, let me have two
days yet, prayed Gwion behind his dark, closed face, and I will fetch him off
by force, and he shall call off his bailiffs and take back his property, and be
Cadwaladr again, erect as he always was. “This
charge,” Owain was saying, somewhere at the extreme edge of Gwion’s
consciousness, a voice from the distance, or from deep within, “I intend to
fulfil with all haste, as he asks, the quicker to redeem his person together
with his good name. My son Hywel rides south at once. But since you are here,
Gwion, and all your heart’s concern is his service, you shall ride with Hywel’s
escort, and your presence will be a further guarantee to Rhodri Fychan that
this is indeed Cadwaladr’s voice speaking, and those who serve him are bound to
obey. Will you go?” “I
will go.” What
else could he say? It was already decreed. It was another way of discarding
him, but with a sop to his implacable loyalty. In the name of that loyalty he
must now assist in stripping his lord of a great part of what possessions
remained to him, when only a short while ago he had been in high heart, setting
out to bring an army to Cadwaladr’s rescue, without this ignominy and loss.
But: “I will go,” said Gwion, swallowing necessity whole. There might still be
an opportunity to make contact with his waiting muster, before ever the Danish
ships loaded and raised anchor with their booty, and sailed in triumph for
Dublin. They
set out within the hour, Hywel ab Owain, Gwion, and an escort of ten
men-at-arms, well-mounted, and with authority to commandeer fresh remounts
along the way. Whatever Owain’s feelings now towards his brother, he did not
intend him to remain long a prisoner—or, perhaps a defaulting debtor. There was
no knowing which of the two mattered more. The
three days predicted by Cadfael passed in brisk activity elsewhere, but in the
two opposed camps they dragged and were drawn out long, like a held breath.
Even the watch kept upon the stockades grew a shade lax, expecting no attack
now that the issue was near its resolution without the need of fighting. Only
Ieuan ab Ifor still fretted at the waiting, and bore in mind always that such
negotiations might collapse in failure, prisoners remain prisoners, debts
unpaid, marriages delayed beyond bearing. And as the hours passed he spoke
privately to this one and that one among his younger and more headstrong friends,
rehearsed for them the safe passage he had made twice by night at low tide
along the shingle and sand to spy out the Danish defences, and how there was a
place where approach from the sea was possible in reasonable cover of scrub and
trees. Cadwaladr might have submitted, but these young hot-heads of Wales had
not. Bitterly they resented it that invaders from Ireland should not only sail
home without losses, but even with a very substantial profit to show for their
incursion. But was it not already too late, now that it was known Hywel had
gone south with orders to bring back and pay over the sum Otir demanded and
Cadwaladr had conceded? By
no means, said Ieuan. For Gwion was gone with them, and somewhere between here
and Ceredigion Gwion had brought up a hundred men who would fight for
Cadwaladr. None of these had consented to let his lord be plundered of two
thousand marks, or be made to grovel before the Dane. They would not stomach
it, even if Cadwaladr had been brought so low as to submit to it. Ieuan had
spoken with Gwion before he left in Hywel’s party. On the way south, if chance
offered, he would break away from his companions and go to join his waiting
warriors. On the way north again, if he was watched too suspiciously on the way
south, even Hywel would be content with him for his part in dealing with Rhodri
Fychan at Llanbadarn, and no one would be paying too much heed to what he did.
Somewhere along the drove roads he could break away and ride ahead. One dark
night was all they would need, with the tide out and their numbers thus
reinforced, and Heledd and Cadwaladr would be snatched out of bondage, and Otir
could take to the seas for his life, and go back empty-handed to Dublin. There
were not wanting a number of wild young men in Owain’s following whose
instincts leaned rather to fighting out every issue to a bloody conclusion than
to manipulating a way out of impasse without loss of life. There were a few who
said openly that Owain was wrong to abandon his brother to pay his dues alone. Oaths
were meant to be kept, yes, but the tensions of blood and kinship could put
even oaths out of mind. So they listened, and the thought of bursting in
through the Danish fences, sweeping Otir and his men into their ships at the
edge of the sword and driving them out to sea began to have a powerful appeal.
They were weary of sitting here inactive day after day. Where was the glory in
bargaining a way out of danger with money and compromise? The
image of Heledd burned in Ieuan’s memory, the dark girl poised against the sky
on a hillock of the dunes. Twice he had seen her there, watched the long,
lissome stride and the proudly carried head. She had a fiery grace even in
stillness. And he could not believe, he could not convince himself, that such a
woman, one alone in a camp full of men, could continue to the end unviolated,
uncoveted. It was against mortal nature. Whatever Otir’s authority, someone
would defy it. And now his most haunting fear was that when they had loaded
their plunder, so tamely surrendered , and were raising anchor to sail for
home, they would carry Heledd away with them, as they had carried many a Welsh
woman in the past, to be slave to some Dublin Dane for the rest of her life. He
would not have bestirred himself as he did for Cadwaladr, to whom he owed
nothing but ill. But for sheer hostility to the invaders, and for the recovery
of Heledd, he would have dared the assault with only his own small band of
like-minded heroes, if need arose. But better far if Gwion could return in time
with his hundred. So for the first day, and the second, Ieuan waited with
arduous patience, and kept watch southward for any sign. In
Otir’s camp the days of waiting passed slowly but confidently, perhaps too
confidently, for there was certainly some relaxation of the strict watch they
had kept. The square-rigged cargo ships, with their central wells ready for
loading, were brought inshore, to be easily beached when the time came, and
only the small, fast dragon-boats remained within the enclosed harbourage. Otir
had no reason to doubt Owain’s good faith, and as an earnest of his own had
removed Cadwaladr’s chains, though Torsten stayed attentive at the prisoner’s
elbow, ready for any rash move. Cadwaladr they did not trust, they knew him now
too well. Cadfael
watched the passing of the hours and kept an open mind. There was still room
for things to go wrong, though there seemed no particular reason why they
should do so. It was simply that when two armed bands were brought together so
closely in confrontation, it needed only a spark to set light to the otherwise
dormant hostility between them. Waiting could make even the stillness seem
ominous, and he missed Mark’s serene company. What engaged his attention most
during this interlude was the behaviour of Heledd. She went about the simple
routine she had devised here for her living without apparent impatience or
anticipation, as if everything was predetermined, and already accepted, and
there was nothing for her to do about any part of it, and nothing in it either to
delight or trouble her. She was, perhaps, more silent than usual, but with no
implication of tension or distress, rather as if words would be wasted on
matters already assured. It might have suggested nothing better than
resignation to a fate she could not influence, but there was no change in the
summer gloss that had turned her comeliness into beauty, or the deep, burnished
lustre of her iris eyes as they surveyed the ribbon of the shingle beach, and
the swaying of the ships offshore under the urging of the changing tides.
Cadfael did not follow her too assiduously, nor watch her too closely. If she
had secrets, he did not want to know them. If she wanted to confide, she would.
If there was anything she needed from him, she would demand it. And of her safety
here he was assured. All these restless young men wanted now was to load their
ships and take their profits home to Dublin, well out of an engagement that
might have ended in disaster, given so doubled-edged a partner. Thus in either
camp the second day drew to a close. Faced
with the authority of Hywel ab Owain, the grudging and stiff-necked testimony,
of Gwion, who so clearly hated having to admit his lord’s capitulation, and
holding Cadwaladr’s seal in his hand, Rhodri Fychan on his own lands in Ceredigion
found no reason to question further the instructions he was given. He accepted
with a shrug the necessity, and delivered to Hywel the greater part of the two
thousand marks in coin. It made some heavy loads for a number of sumpter horses
which were likewise contributed as part of the ransom price. And the rest, he
said resignedly, could be rounded up from grazing land close to the northern
border of Ceredigion, near the crossing into Gwynedd, in Cadwaladr’s swart,
sturdy cattle, moved there when this same Hywel drove him out of his castle and
fired it after him, more than a year ago. His own herdsmen had grazed them
there on his behalf ever since he had been driven out. It
was at Gwion’s own suggestion that he was commissioned to ride northward again ahead
of his companions, and get this herd of cattle, slow-moving as they would be,
in motion towards Abermenai at once. The horsemen would easily overtake them
after they had loaded the silver, and no time would be wasted on the return
journey. A groom of Rhodri’s household rode with him, glad of the outing, to
bear witness that they had the authority of Cadwaladr himself, through his
steward, to cut out some three hundred head of cattle from his herds and drive
them northward. It
was all and more than he could have hoped for. Travelling south he had had no
opportunity to withdraw himself or make any preparation for his escape. Now
with his face to the north again everything fell into his hand. Once he had set
out across the border of Gwynedd, with herd and drovers in brisk motion behind
him, nothing could have been easier than to detach himself and ride ahead, on
the pretext of giving due notice to Otir to prepare his ships to receive them,
and leave them to follow to Abermenai at the best speed they could make. It
was the morning of the second day, very early, when he set forth, and evening
when he reached the camp where he had left his hundred like-minded companions
living off the country about them, and by this little more popular with their
neighbours than such roving armies usually are, and themselves glad to be on
the move again. It
seemed wise to wait until morning before marching. They lay in a sheltered
place in open woodland, aside from the roads. One more night spent here, and
they could be on their way with the first light, for from now on they could
move only at a fast foot pace, and even by forced marches foot soldiers cannot
outpace the horsemen. Cadwaladr’s drovers must rest their travelling herd
overnight, there was no fear of being overtaken by them. Gwion slept his few
hours with a mind content that he had done all a man could do. In the night, on
the highroad half a mile from their camp, Hywel and his mounted escort passed
by. Chapter Thirteen BROTHER
CADFAEL WALKED THE CREST OF THE DUNES in the early evening of the third day,
and saw the Danish cargo ships beached in the shallows below him, and the line
of men, stripped half-naked to wade from shore to ships, ferrying the barrels
of silver pence aboard, and stowing them under foredeck and afterdeck. Two
thousand marks within those small, heavy containers. No, somewhat less, for by
all accounts the sumpter horses and certain cattle were to go with them as part
of Otir’s fee. For Hywel was back from Llanbadarn before noon, and by all accounts
the drovers would not be far behind. Tomorrow
it would all be over. The Danes would raise anchor and sail for home, Owain’s
force would see them off Welsh soil, and then return to Carnarvon, and from
there disperse to their homes. Heledd would be restored to her bridegroom,
Cadfael and Mark to their duties left behind and almost forgotten in England.
And Cadwaladr? By this time Cadfael was sure that Cadwaladr would be restored
to some degree of power and certain of his old lands, once this matter was put by.
Owain could not for ever hold out against his blood. Moreover, after every
dismay and exasperation his brother had cost him, always Owain hoped and
believed that there would be a change, a lesson learned, a folly or a crime
regretted. So there was, but briefly. Cadwaladr would never change. Down
on the steel-grey shingle Hywel ab Owain stood to watch the loading of the
treasure he had brought from Llanbadarn. There was no haste, doubtful if they
could put the beasts aboard until the morrow, even if they reached here before
night. Down there on neutral ground Dane and Welshman brushed shoulders
amicably, content to part with debts paid and no blood shed. The affair had
almost become a matter of marketing. That would not suit the wildest of Owain’s
clansmen. It was to be hoped he had them all well in hand, or there might be
fighting yet. They did not like to see silver being bled away from Wales into
Dublin, even if it was silver pledged, a debt of honour. But steadily the small
barrels passed from man to man, the sunbrowned backs bending and swaying, the
muscular arms extending the chain from beach to hold. About their bared legs
the shallow water plashed in palest blues and greens over the gold of sand, and
the sky above them was blue almost to whiteness, with a scatter of whiter
clouds diaphanous as feathers. A radiant day in a fine, settled summer. From
the stockade Cadwaladr was also watching the shipment of his ransom, with his
stolid shadow Torsten at his shoulder. Cadfael had observed them, withdrawn a
little to his right, Torsten placidly content, Cadwaladr stormy-browed and
grim, but resigned to his loss. Turcaill was down there aboard the nearest of
the ships, hoisting the barrels in under the after deck, and Otir stood with
Hywel, surveying the scene benignly. Heledd
came over the crest, and made her way down through the scrub and the salt
grasses to stand at Cadfael’s side. She looked down at the activities
stretching out from beach to ship, and her face was calm and almost
indifferent. “There are still the cattle to get aboard,” she said. “A rough
voyage it will be for them. They tell me that crossing can be terrible.” “In
such fine weather,” said Cadfael, matching her tone, “they’ll have an easy
passage.” No need to ask from which of them she had that information. “By
tomorrow night,” she said, “they’ll be gone. A good deliverance for us all.”
And her voice was serene and even fervent, and her eyes followed the movements
of the last of the porters as he waded ashore, bright water flashing about his
ankles. Turcaill stood on the after-deck for some moments, surveying the result
of their labours, before he swung himself over the side and came surging
through the shallows, driving blue of water and white of spray before him, and
looking up, saw Heledd as blithely looking down from her high place, and flung
back his lofty flaxen head to smile at her with a dazzle of white teeth, and
wave a hand in salute. Among
the men-at-arms who stood at Hywel’s back to see the money safely bestowed
Cadfael had observed one, thickset and powerful and darkly comely, who was also
looking up towards the ridge. His head was and remained tilted back, and his
eyes seemed to Cadfael to be fixed upon Heledd. True, one woman among a camp of
Danish invaders might well draw the eye and the interest of any man, but there
was something about the taut stillness and the intent and sustained pose that
made him wonder. He plucked at Heledd’s sleeve. “Girl,
there’s one below there, among the lads who brought the silver—you see him? On
Hywel’s left!—who is staring upon you very particularly. Do you know him? By
the cut of him he knows you.” She
turned to look where he indicated, gave a moment to considering the face so
assiduously raised to her, and shook her head indifferently. “I never saw him
before. How can he know me?” And she turned back to watch Turcaill cross the
beach and pause to exchange civilities with Hywel ab Owain and his escort,
before marshalling his own men back up the slope of the dunes towards the
stockade. He passed before Ieuan ab Ifor without a glance, and Ieuan merely
shifted his stance a little to recover the sight of Heledd on the dunes above
him, as Turcaill’s fair head cut her off from him in passing. During those
vital night watches, Ieuan ab Ifor had taken care to be captain of the guard on
the westward gate of Owain’s camp, and to have a man of his own on watch
through the night hours. Towards midnight of that third night Gwion had brought
his muster by forced marches to within sight of Owain’s stockade, and there
diverted them to the narrow belt of shingle exposed by the low tide, to pass by
undetected. He himself made his way silently to the guard-post, and from its
shadow Ieuan slid out to meet him. “We
are come,” said Gwion in a whisper. “They are down on the shore.” “You
come late,” hissed Ieuan. “Hywel is here before you. The silver is already
loaded aboard their ships, they are waiting only for the cattle.” “How
can that be?” demanded Gwion, dismayed. “I rode ahead from Llanbadarn. The only
halt I made was the few hours of sleep we took last night. We marched before
dawn this morning.” “And
in those few hours of the night Hywel overtook and passed you by, for he was
here by mid-morning. And come tomorrow morning the herd will be here and
loading. Late to save anything but a beggarly life for Cadwaladr as Owain’s
almsman instead of Otir’s prisoner.” For Cadwaladr he did not grieve overmuch,
except as his plight had strengthened the case for a rescue which could at the
same time deliver Heledd. “Not
too late,” said Gwion, burning up like a stirred fire. “Bring your few, and
make haste! The tide is low and still ebbing. We have time enough!” They had
been ready every night for the signal, and they came singly, silently and
eagerly, evading notice and question. Glissading down the suave slopes of the
dunes, and across the belt of shingle to the moist, firm sand beyond, where
their feet made no sound. More than a mile to go between the camps, but an hour
left before the tide would be at its lowest, and ample time to return. There
was a lambent light from the water, a shifting but gentle light that was enough
for their purposes, the white edges of every ripple showing the extent of the
uncovered sand. Ieuan led, and they followed him in a long line, silent and
furtive under the dykes of Owain’s defences, and on into the no-man’s-land
beyond. Before them, anchored offshore after their loading, the Danish cargo
ships rode darkly swaying against the faint luminosity of the waves, and the
comparative pallor of the sky. Gwion checked at sight of them. “These
have the silver already stored? We could reclaim it,” he said in a whisper.
“They’ll have only holding crews aboard overnight.” “Tomorrow!”
said Ieuan with brusque authority. “A long swim, they lie in deep water. They
could pick us off one by one before ever we touched. Tomorrow they’ll lay them
inshore again to load the beasts. There are enough among Owain’s muster who
grudge so much as a penny to the pirates; if we start the onset they’ll follow,
the prince will have no choice but to fight. Tonight we take back my woman and
your lord. Tomorrow the silver!” In
the small hours of the morning Cadfael awoke to a sudden clamour of voices
bellowing and lurs blaring, and started up from his nest in the sand still
dazed between reality and dreaming, old battles jerked back into mind with
startling vividness, so that he reached blindly for a sword before ever he was
steady on his feet, and aware of the starry night above and the cool rippling
of the sand under his bare feet. He groped about him to pluck Mark awake before
he recalled that Mark was no longer beside him, but back in Owain’s retinue,
out of reach of whatever this sudden threat might be. Over to his right, from
the side where the open sea stretched away westward to Ireland, the acid
clashing of steel added a thin, ferocious note to the baying of fighting men.
Confused movements of struggle and alarm shook the still air in convulsive
turmoil between sand and sky, as though a great storm-wind had risen to sweep
away men without so much as stirring the grasses they trod. The earth lay
still, cool and indifferent, the sky hung silent and calm, but force and
violence had come up from the sea to put an end to humanity’s precarious peace.
Cadfael ran in the direction from which the uproar drifted fitfully to his
ears. Others, starting out of their beds on the landward side of the
encampment, were running with him, drawing steel as they ran, all converging on
the seaward fences, where the clamour of battle had moved inward upon them, as
though the stockade had been breached. In the thick of the tangle of sounds
rose Otir’s thunderous voice, marshalling his men. And I am no man of his,
thought Cadfael, astounded but still running headlong towards the cry, why
should I go looking for trouble? He could have been holding off at a safe
distance, waiting to see who had staged what was plainly a determined attack,
and how it prospered for Dane or Welshman, before assessing its import for his
own wellbeing, but instead he was making for the heart of the battle as fast as
he could, and cursing whoever had chosen to tear apart what could have been an
orderly resolution of a dangerous business. Not
Owain! Of that he was certain. Owain had brought about a just and sensible
ending, he would neither have originated nor countenanced a move calculated to
destroy his achievement. Some hot-blooded youngsters envenomed with hatred of
the Dane, or panting for the glory of warfare! Owain might reserve his quarrel
with the alien fleet that invaded his land uninvited, he might even choose to
exert himself to thrust them out when all other outstanding business was
settled, but he would never have thrown away his own patient work in procuring
the clearing of the ground. Owain’s battle, had it ever come to it, as it yet
might, would have been direct, neat and workmanlike, with no needless killing.
He was near to the heave and strain of close infighting now, he could see the
line of the stockade broken here and there by the heads and shoulders of
struggling men, and a great gap torn in the barrier where the attackers had
forced their way in unobserved, between guard-posts. They had not penetrated
far, and Otir already had a formidable ring of steel drawn about them, but on
the fringes, in the darkness and in such confusion, there was no knowing friend
from enemy, and a few of the first through the gap might well be loose within
the camp. He
was rubbing shoulders with the outer ring of Danes, who were thrusting hard to
shift the whole intruding mass back through the stockade and down to the sea,
when someone came running behind him, light and fast, and a hand clutched at
his arm, and there was Heledd, her face a pale, startled oval, starry in the
dark, lit by wide, blazing eyes. “What
is it? Who are they? They are mad, mad… What can have set them on?” Cadfael
halted abruptly, drawing her back out of the press and clear of random steel.
“Fool girl, get back out of here! Are you crazed? Get well away until this is
over. Do you want to be killed?” She
clung to him, but held her ground sturdily, more excited than afraid. “But why?
Why should any of Owain’s do such mischief, when all was going so well?” The
struggling mass of men, too closely entangled to allow play to steel, reeled
their way, and some among them losing balance and footing, the mass broke
apart, several fell, and one at least was trampled, and let out breath in a
wheezing groan. Heledd was torn away from Cadfael’s grasp, and uttered a brief
and angry scream. It cut through the din on a piercing, clear note, and even in
the stress of battle turned heads in abrupt astonishment to stare in her
direction. She had been flung aside so sharply that she would have fallen, if
an arm had not taken her about the waist and dragged her clear as the shift of
fighting surged towards her. Cadfael was borne the opposite way for a moment,
and then Otir’s rallying cry drew the Danish circle taut, and their driving
weight bore the attackers backwards, and compressed them into the breach they
had made in the stockade, cramming them through it in disorder. A dozen lances
were hurled after them, and they broke and drew off down the slope of the dunes
towards the shore. A handful of the young Danes, roused and eager, would have
pursued the retreating attackers down the dunes, but Otir called them sharply
to order. There were wounded already, if none dead, why risk more? They came
reluctantly, but they came. There might be a time to take revenge for an act
virtually of treachery, when agreement, if not sworn and sealed, had amounted almost
to truce. But this was the time rather to salvage what was damaged, and sharpen
once again a watchfulness grown slack as the need seemed to diminish. In the
comparative stillness and quiet they set about picking up the fallen, salving
minor wounds, repairing the breach in the stockade, all in grim silence but for
the few words needed. Under the broken fence three men lay dead, the foremost
of the defenders overwhelmed by numbers before help could reach them. A fourth
they picked up bleeding from a lance-thrust meant for his heart, but diverted
through the shoulder. He would live, but he might lack the muscular power of
his left arm for the rest of his life. Of minor gashes and grazes there were
many, and the man who had been trampled spat blood from injuries within.
Cadfael put by all other considerations, and went to work with the rest in the
nearest shelter by torchlight, with whatever linen and medicines they could
provide. They had experience of wounds, and were knowledgeable in treating
them, if their treatment was rough and ready. The boy Leif fetched and carried,
awed and excited by this burst of violence by night. When all was done that
could be done Cadfael sat back with a sigh, and looked round at his nearest
neighbour. He was looking into the ice-blue eyes and unwontedly sombre face of
Turcaill. The young man had blood on his cheek from a graze, and blood on his
hands from the wounds of his friends. “Why?”
said Turcaill. “What was there to gain? It was as good as finished. Now they
have their dead or wounded, too. I saw men being carried or dragged when they
broke and ran. What was it made it worth their while to break in here?” “I
think,” said Cadfael, rubbing a hand resignedly over his tired eyes, “they came
for Cadwaladr. He still has a following, as rash as the man himself. They may
well have thought to pluck him out of your keeping even in Owain’s despite.
What else do you hold of such value to them that they should risk their lives
for it?” “Why,
the silver he’s already paid,” said Turcaill practically. “Would they not have
made for that?” “So
they well may,” Cadfael admitted. “If they have made a bid for the one, they
may do as much for the other.” “When
we lay the ships inshore again tomorrow,” Turcaill’s brilliant eyes opened wide
in thought. “I will say so to Otir: the man they can have, and good riddance,
but the ransom is fairly ours, and we’ll keep it.” “If
they are in good earnest,” said Cadfael, “they have still to do battle for
both. For I take it Cadwaladr is still safely in Torsten’s keeping?” “And
in chains again. And sat out this foray with a knife at his throat. Oh, they
went away empty-handed,” said Turcaill with dour satisfaction. And he rose, and
went to join his leader, in conference over his three dead. And Cadfael went to
look for Heledd, but did not find her. “These
we take back with us for funeral,” said Otir, brooding darkly over the bodies
of his men. “You say that these who came by night were not sent by Owain. It is
possible, but how can we tell? Certainly I had believed him a man of his word.
But what is rightfully ours we will make shift to keep, against Owain or any
other. If you are right, and they came for Cadwaladr, then they have but one
chance left to win away both the man and his price. And we will be before them,
with the ships and the sea at our backs, with masts stepped and ready for sail.
The sea is no friend to them as it is to us. We’ll stand armed between them and
the shore, and we shall see if they will dare in daylight what they attempted
in the night.” He
gave his orders clearly and briefly. By morning the encampment would be
evacuated, the Danish ranks drawn up in battle array on the beach, the ships
manoeuvred close to take the cattle aboard. If they came, said Otir, then Owain
was in good faith, and the raiders were not acting on his orders. If they did
not come, then all compacts were broken, and he and his force would put to sea
and raid ashore at some unguarded coast to take for themselves the balance of
the debt, and somewhat over for three lives lost. “They
will come,” said Turcaill. “By its folly alone, this was not Owain’s work. And
he delivered you the silver by his own son’s hand. And so he will the cattle.
And what of the monk and the girl? There was a fair price offered for them, but
that deal you never accepted. Brother Cadfael has earned his freedom tonight,
and it’s late now to haggle over his worth.” “We
will leave supplies for him and for the girl, they may stay safe here until we
are gone. Owain may have them back as whole as when they came.” “I
will tell them so,” said Turcaill, and smiled. Brother
Cadfael was making his way towards them through the disrupted camp at that
moment, between the lines soon to be abandoned. He came without haste, since
there was nothing to be done about the news he carried, it was a thing
accomplished. He looked from the three bodies laid decently straight beneath
their shrouding cloaks to Otir’s dour face, and thence full at Turcaill. “We
spoke too soon. They did not go away empty-handed. They have taken Heledd.”
Turcaill, whose movements in general were constant and flowed like quicksilver,
was abruptly and utterly still. His face did not change, only his startling
eyes narrowed a little, as if to look far into distance, beyond this present
time and place. The last trace of his very private smile lingered on his lips. “How
came it,” he said, “that she ever drew near such a fray? No matter, she would
be sure to run towards what was forbidden or perilous, not away from it. You
are sure, Brother?” “I
am sure. I have been looking for her everywhere. Leif saw her plucked out of
the melee, but cannot say by whom. But gone she is. I had her beside me until
we were flung apart, shortly before you drove them back through the stockade.
Whoever he was who had her by the waist, he has taken her with him.” “It
was for her they came!” said Turcaill with conviction. “It
was for her one at least came. For I think,” said Cadfael, “this must be the
man to whom Owain had promised her. There was one close to Hywel, yesterday when
you were loading the silver, could not take his eyes off her. But I did not
know the man, and I thought no more of it.” “She
is safe enough, then, and free already,” said Otir, and made no more of it.
“And so are you, Brother, if you so please, but I would remain apart until we
are gone, if I were you. For none of us knows what more may be intended for the
morning. No need for you to put yourself between Dane and Welshman in arms.” Cadfael
heard him without hearing, though the words and their import came back to him
later. He was watching Turcaill so closely that he had no thought to spare for
whatever his own next moves should be. The young man had stirred easily and
naturally out of his momentary stillness. He drew breath smoothly as ever, and
the last of the smile lingered as a spark in his light, bright eyes after it
had left his lips. There was nothing to be read in that face, beyond the open,
appreciative amusement which was his constant approach to Heledd, and that
vanished instantly when he looked down again at the night’s losses. “It’s
well she should be out of today’s work,” he said simply. “There’s no knowing
how it will end.” And
that was all. He went about the business of striking camp and arming for action
like all the rest. In the darkness they stripped such tents and shelters as
they had, and moved the lighter longships from the harbour in the mouth of the
bay round into the open sea to join the larger vessels and provide an alert and
mobile guard for their crews and cargo. The sea was their element, and fought
on their side, even to the fresh breeze that quivered through the stillness
before dawn. With sails up and filled, even the slower ships could put out to
sea rapidly, safe from attack. But not without the cattle! Otir would not go without
the last penny of his due. And
now there was nothing for Cadfael to do, except walk the crest of the dunes
among the deserted fires and discarded debris of occupation, and watch the
Danish force pack, muster and move methodically down through the scrub grass
towards the ships rocking at anchor. And
they will go! Heledd had said, serious but neither elated nor dismayed. They
were as good as gone already, and glad to be on their way home. Now if it was
indeed Ieuan ab Ifor who had inspired that nocturnal attack, perhaps after all
there was no man exerting himself on behalf of Cadwaladr, neither for his
person and prestige nor for his possessions, and there would be no further
confrontation, on the beach or in the sea, but only an orderly departure, perhaps
even with a cool exchange of civilities between Welsh and Danish by way of
leave-taking. Ieuan had come for his promised wife, and had what he wanted. No
need for him to stir again. But how had he persuaded so many to follow him? Men
who had nothing to gain, and had gained nothing. Some, perhaps, who had lost
their lives to help him to a marriage. The
lithe little dragon-ship stole round silently into the open sea, and took
station, riding well inshore. Cadfael went down a little way towards the strip
of shingle, and saw the beach now half dry, half glistening under the lapping
of the waves, and empty until the head of the Danish line reached it, and
turned southward along the strand, a darker line in a darkness now lightening
slowly towards the dove-grey of predawn. The withdrawing raiders had made haste
away to the deserted fields and sparse woodland between the camps, into some
measure of cover. There were places where the shore route would be too
dangerous now, with the tide flowing, though Cadfael felt certain they had come
that way. Better and faster to move inland with their wounded and their prize,
to reach their own camp dryshod. Cadfael
put a ridge of salt-stunted bushes between himself and the wind, which was
freshening, scooped a comfortable hole in the sand, and sat down to wait. In
the soft light of the morning, just after sun-up, Gwion arrayed his hundred
men, and the few of Ieuan’s raising who remained with them, in a hollow between
the dunes, out of sight of the shore, with a sentry keeping watch on the crest
above. There was mist rising from the sea, a diaphanous swirl of faint blue
over the shore, which lay in shadow, while westward the surface of the water
was already bright, flecked with the white shimmer of spray in the steady
breeze. The Danes, drawn up in open ranks, lined the edge of the sea, waiting
immovably and without impatience for Owain’s herdsmen to bring them Cadwaladr’s
cattle. Behind them the cargo ships had been brought in to beach lightly in the
shallows. And there, in the midst of the Danes, was Cadwaladr himself, no
longer shackled but still prisoner, defenceless among his armed enemies. Gwion
had gone himself to the top of the ridge to look upon him, and the very sight
was like a knife in his belly. He
had failed miserably in all that he had tried to do. Nothing had been gained,
there stood his lord, humbled at the hands of the Danes, exposed to the scorn
of his brother, not even assured of regaining a single foot of land at that
brother’s hands after all this bitter undertaking. Gwion gnawed ceaselessly at
his own frustration, and found it sour in his mouth. He should not have trusted
Ieuan ab Ifor. The man had been concerned only with his woman, and with that
prize in his arms he had not stayed, as Gwion had wanted to stay, to attempt a
second achievement. No, he was away with her, stifling her cries with a hand
over her mouth, until he could hiss in her ear, well away from the Danes in
their broken stockade, that she should not be afraid, for he meant her only
good, for he was her man, her husband, come at risk to fetch her out of danger,
and with him she was safe, and would be safe for ever… Gwion had heard him,
totally taken up with his gains, and with no care at all for other men’s
losses. So the girl was out of bondage, but Cadwaladr, sick with humiliation
and rage, must come under guard to be handed over for a price to the brother
who discarded and misprized him. It
was not to be borne. There was still time to cut him out clean from the alien
array before Owain could come to savour the sight of him a prisoner. Even
without Ieuan, gone with his bruised and bewildered woman and the dozen or so
of his recruits who had preferred to steal back into camp and lick their
wounds, there were enough stout fighting men here to do it. Wait, though, wait
until the herd and their escort came. For surely once the attack was launched,
others would see the right of it, and follow. Not even Hywel, if Hywel was
again the prince’s envoy, would be able to call off his warriors once they had seen
Danish blood flow. And after Cadwaladr, the ships. Once the gage was cast down,
the Welsh would go on to the end, take back the silver, drive Otir and his
pirates into the sea. The
waiting was long, and seemed longer, but Otir never moved from his station
before his lines. They had lowered their guard once, they would not do so
again. That was the missed opportunity, for now there could be no second
surprise. Even in Hywel, even in Owain himself, they would not again feel
absolute trust. The lookout on the crest reported back regularly and
monotonously, no change, no movement, no sign yet of the dust of the herd along
the sandy track. It was more than an hour past sunrise when he called at last:
“They are coming!” And then they heard the lowing of the cattle, fitful and
sleepy on the air. By the sound of them, fed and watered, and on the move again
after at least a few hours of the night for rest. “I
see them. A good half-company, advancing aside and before the drovers, out of
the dust. Hywel has come in force. They have sighted the Danes…” That sight
might well give them pause, they would not have expected to see the full force
of the invaders drawn up in battle array for the loading of a few hundred head
of stock. But they came on steadily, at the pace of the beasts. And now the
foremost rider could be seen clearly, very tall in the saddle, bare-headed,
fair as flax. “It is not Hywel, it is Owain Gwynedd himself!” On
his hillock above the deserted camp Cadfael had seen the sun shine on that fair
head, and even at that distance knew that the prince of Gwynedd had come in
person to see the Norseman leave his land. He made his way slowly closer,
looking down towards the impending meeting on the shore. In
the hollow between the dunes Gwion drew up his lines, and moved them a little
forward, still screened by the curving waves of sand the wind had made and the
tenacious grasses and bushes had partially clothed and secured in place. “How
close now?” Even in Owain’s despite he would venture. And those clansmen who
were approaching at Owain’s heels, who could not all be tame even to their
prince’s leash, must see the attack, and be close enough to take fire from it
in time, and drive the onslaught home with their added numbers. “Not
yet within call, but close. A short while yet!” Otir
stood like a rock in the edge of the surf, solid legs well braced, watching the
advance of the swart, stocky cattle and their escort of armed men. Light-armed,
as a man would normally go about his business. No need to expect any treachery
there. Nor did it seem likely that Owain had had any part in that ill-managed
raid in the night, or had any knowledge of it. If he had taken action, it would
have been better done. “Now!”
said the lookout sharply from above. “Now, while they are all watching Owain.
You have them on the flank.” “Forward
now!” Gwion echoed, and burst out of the sheltering slopes with a great roar of
release and resolve, almost of exultation. After him the ranks of his
companions surged headlong, with swords drawn and short lances raised aloft, a
sudden glitter of steel as they emerged from shadow into sun. Out
into clear view, and streaming down the last slope of sand into the shingle of
the beach, straight for the Danish muster. Otir swung about, bellowing an alarm
that brought every head round to confront the assault. Shields went up to ward
off the first flung javelins, and the hiss of swords being drawn as one was
flung into the air like a great indrawn breath. Then the first wave of Gwion’s
force hurtled into the Danish ranks and bore them backwards into their fellows
by sheer weight, so that the whole battle lurched knee-deep into the surf.
Cadfael saw it from his high place, the impact and the clashing recoil as the
ranks collided in a quivering shock, and heard the sudden clamour of voices
shouting, and startled cattle bellowing. The Danes had so spaced their array
that every man had room to use his right arm freely, and was quick to draw
steel. One or two were borne down by the first impetuous collision, and took their
attackers down into the sea with them in a confusion of spray, but most braced
themselves and stood firm. Gwion had flung himself straight at Otir. There was
no way to Cadwaladr now but over Otir’s body. But the Dane had twice Gwion’s
weight, and three times his experience in arms. The thrusting sword clanged
harshly on a raised and twisted shield, and was almost wrenched out of the
attacker’s grasp. Then all Cadfael could see was one struggling, heaving mass
of Welshman and Dane, wreathed in shimmering spray. He began to make his way
rapidly down on to the beach, with what intent he himself could hardly have
said. Echoing
shouts arose from among the clansmen who marched at Owain’s back, and a few
started out of their ranks and began to run towards the melee in the shallows,
hands on hilts in an instant, their intent all too plain. Cadfael could not
wonder at it. Welshmen were already battling against an alien invader, there in
full view. Welsh blood could not endure to stand aside, all other rights and wrongs
went for nothing. They hallooed their partisan approval, and plunged into the
boiling shallows. The reeling mass of entangled bodies heaved and strained, so
closely locked together that on neither side could they find free room to do
one another any great hurt. Not until the ranks opened would there be deaths. A
loud, commanding voice soared above the din of snarling voices and clanging
steel, as Owain Gwynedd set spurs to his horse and rode into the edge of the
sea, striking at his own too impetuous men with the flat of his sheathed sword.
“Back! Stand off! Get back to your ranks, and put up your weapons!” His voice,
seldom raised, could split the quaking air like thunder hard on the heels of
lightning when he was roused. It was that raging trumpet-call rather than the
battering blows that caused the truants to shrink and cower before him, and
lean aside out of his path, plashing ashore in reluctant haste. Even
Cadwaladr’s former liegemen wavered, falling back from their hand-to-hand
struggles. The two sides fell apart, and thrusts and sword-strokes that might
have been smothered in the encroaching weight of wrestling bodies found room to
wound before they could be restrained or parried. It
was over. They fell back to the solid shingle, swords and axes and javelins
lowered, in awe of the icy glare of Owain’s eyes, and the angry circling of his
horse’s stamping hooves in the surf, trampling out a zone of stillness between
the combatants. The Danes held their ranks, some of them bloodied, none of them
fallen. Of the attackers, two lay groping feebly out of the waves to lie limp
in the sand. Then there was a silence. Owain
sat his horse, quieted now by a calming hand but still quivering, and looked
down at Otir, eye to eye, for a long moment. Otir held his ground, and gave him
back penetrating stare for stare. There was no need for explanation or
protestation between them. With his own eyes Owain had seen. “This,” he said at
length, “was not by my contrivance. Now I will know, and hear from his own
mouth, who has usurped my rule and cast doubt on my good faith. Come forth and
show yourself.” There
was no question but he already knew, for he had seen the charge launched out of
hiding. It was, in some measure, generous to let a man stand fast by what he
had done, and declare himself defiantly of his own will, in the teeth of
whatever might follow. Gwion let fall the arm still raised, sword in hand, and
waded forward from among his fellows. Very slowly he came, but not from any
reluctance, for his head was erected proudly, and his eyes fixed on Owain, He
plashed waveringly out of the surf, as little wave on following wave lapped at
his feet and drew back. He reached the edge of the shingle, and a sudden
rivulet of blood ran from his clenched lips and spattered his breast, and a
small blot of red grew out of the padded linen of his tunic, and expanded into
a great sodden star. He stood a moment erect before Owain, and parted his lips
to speak, and blood gushed out of his mouth in a dark crimson stream. He fell
on his face at the feet of the prince’s horse, and the startled beast edged
back from him, and blew a great lamenting breath over his body. Chapter Fourteen “SEE
TO HIM!” SAID OWAIN, looking down impassively at the fallen man. Gwion’s hands
stirred and groped feebly in the polished pebbles, faintly conscious of touch
and texture. “He is not dead, have him away and tend him. I want no deaths,
more than are already past saving.” They
made haste to do his bidding. Three of the front rank, and Cuhelyn the first of
them, ran to turn Gwion gently on his back, to free his mouth and nostrils from
the churned-up sand. They made a litter from lances and shields, and muffled
him in cloaks to carry him aside. And Brother Cadfael turned from the shore
unnoticed, and followed the litter into the shelter of the dunes. What he had
on him by way of linen or salves was little enough, but better than nothing
until they could get their wounded man to a bed and less rough and ready care. Owain
looked down at the pool of blackening blood in the shingle at his feet, and up
into Otir’s intent face. “He
is Cadwaladr’s man, sworn and loyal. Nevertheless, he did wrong. If he has cost
you men, you have paid him.” There were two of those who had followed Gwion
lying in the edge of the tide, lightly rocked by the advancing waves. A
third had got to his knees, and those beside him helped him to his feet. He
trailed blood from a gashed shoulder and arm, but he was in no danger of death.
Nor did Otir trouble to add to the toll the three he had already put on board
ship, to sail home for burial. Why waste breath in complaint to this prince who
acknowledged and deserved no blame for an act of folly? “I
hold you to terms,” he said, “such as we understood between us. No more, and no
less. This is none of your doing, nor any choice of mine. They chose it, and
what came of it has been between them and me.” “So
be it!” said Owain. “And now, put up your weapons and load your cattle, and go,
more freely than you came, for you came without my knowledge or leave. And to
your face I tell you that if ever you touch here on my land again uninvited I
will sweep you back into the sea. As for this time, take your fee and go in
peace.” “Then
here I deliver your brother Cadwaladr,” said Otir as coldly. “Into his own hands,
not yours, for that was not in any bargain between you and me. He may go where
he will, or stay, and make his own terms with you, my lord.” He turned about,
to those of his men who still held Cadwaladi sick with gall between them. He
had been made nothing, a useless stock, in a matter conducted all between other
men, though he was at the heart and core of the whole conflict. He had been
silent while other men disposed of his person, his means and his honour, and
that with manifest distaste. He had no word to say now, but bit back the
bitterness and anger that rose in his throat and seared his tongue, as his
captors loosed him and stood well aside, opening the way clear for him to
depart. Stiffly he walked forward on to the shore, towards where his brother
waited. “Load
your ships!” said Owain. “You have this one day to leave my land.” And he
wheeled his horse and turned his back, pacing at a deliberate walk back towards
his own camp. The ranks of his men closed in orderly march and followed him,
and the bruised and draggled survivors of Gwion’s unblessed army took up their
dead and straggled after, leaving the trampled and bloodied beach clear of all
but the drovers and their cattle, and Cadwaladr alone, aloof from all men,
stalking in a black, forbidding cloud of disgust and humiliation after his
brother. In
the nest of thick grass where they had laid him, Gwion opened his eyes, and
said in a fine thread of a voice, but quite clearly: “There is something I must
tell Owain Gwynedd. I must go to him.” Cadfael
was on his knees beside him, staunching with what linen he had to hand, padded
beneath thick folds of brychans, the blood that flowed irresistibly from a
great wound in the young man’s side, under the heart. Cuhelyn, kneeling with
Gwion’s head in his lap, had wiped away the foam of blood from the open mouth
and the sweat from the forehead already chill and livid with the unhurried
approach of death. He looked up at Cadfael, and said almost silently: “We must
carry him back to the camp. He is in earnest. He must go.” “He
is going nowhere in this world,” said Cadfael as quietly. “If we lift him, he
will die between our hands.” Something
resembling the palest and briefest of smiles, yet unquestionably a smile,
touched Gwion’s parted lips. He said, in the muted tones they had used over
him: “Then Owain must come to me. He has more time to spare than I have. He
will come. It is a thing he will wish to know, and no one else can tell him.”
Cuhelyn drew back the tangle of black hair that lay damp on Gwion’s brow, for
fear it should discomfort him now, when all comfort was being rapt away all too
quickly. His hand was steady and gentle. There was no hostility left. There was
room for none. And in their opposed fashion they had been friends. The likeness
was still there, each of them peered into a mirror, a darkening mirror and a
marred image. “I’ll
ride after him. Be patient. He will come.” “Ride
fast!” said Gwion, and shut his mouth upon the distortion of the smile. On his
feet already, and with a hand stretched to his horse’s bridle, Cuhelyn
hesitated. “Not Cadwaladr? Should he come?” “No,”
said Gwion, and turned his face away in a sharp convulsion of pain. Otir’s last
defensive parry, never meant to kill, had struck out just as Owain thundered
his displeasure and split the ranks apart, and Gwion had dropped his levelled
sword and his guard, and opened his flank to the steel. No help for it now, it
was done and could not be undone. Cuhelyn
was gone, in faithful haste, sending the sand spraying from his horse’s hooves
until he reached the upland meadow grass and left the dunes behind. There was
no one more likely to make passionate haste to do Gwion’s errand than Cuhelyn,
who for a brief time had lost the ability to see in his opposite his own face.
That also was past. Gwion
lay with closed eyes, containing whatever pain he felt. Cadfael did not think
it was great, he had already almost slipped out of its reach. Together they
waited. Gwion lay very still, for stillness seemed to slow the bleeding and
conserve the life in him, and life he needed for a while yet. Cadfael had water
beside him in Cuhelyn’s helmet, and bathed away the beads of sweat that
gathered on his patient’s forehead and lip, cold as dew. From
the shore there was no more clamour, only the brisk exchanges of voices, and
the stir of men moving about their business unhindered now and intent, and the
lowing and occasional bellowing of cattle as they were urged through the
shallows and up the ramps into the ships. A rough, uncomfortable voyage for
them in the deep wells amidships, but a few hours and they would be on green
turf again, good grazing and sweet water. “Will
he come?” wondered Gwion, suddenly anxious. “He
will come.” He
was coming already, in a moment more they heard the soft thudding of hooves,
and in from the shore came Owain Gwynedd, with Cuhelyn at his back. They
dismounted in silence, and Owain came to look down at the young, spoiled body,
not too closely yet, for fear even dulling ears should be sharp enough to
overhear what was not meant to be overheard. “Can
he live?” Cadfael
shook his head and made no other reply. Owain
dropped into the sand and leaned close. “Gwion… I am here. Spare to make many
words, there is no need.” Gwion’s
black eyes, a little dazzled by the mounting sun, opened wide and knew him.
Cadfael moistened the lips that opened wryly, and laboured to articulate. “Yes,
there is need. I have a thing I must say.” “For
peace between us two,” said Owain, “I say again, there is no need of words. But
if you must, I am listening.” “Bledri
ap Rhys…” began Gwion, and paused to draw breath. “You require to know who
killed him. Do not hold it against any other. I killed him.” He
waited, with resigned patience, for disbelief rather than outcry, but neither
came. Only a considering and accepting silence that seemed to last a long
while, and then Owain’s voice, level and composed as ever, saying: “Why? He was
of your own allegiance, my brother’s man.” “So
he had been,” said Gwion, and was shaken by a laugh that contorted his mouth
and sent a thin trickle of blood running down his jaw. Cadfael leaned and wiped
it away. “I was glad when he came to Aber. I knew what my lord was about. I
longed to join him, and I could and would have told him all I knew of your
forces and movements. It was fair. I had told you I was wholly and for ever
your brother’s man, you knew my mind. But I could not go, I had given my word
not to leave.” “And
had kept your word,” said Owain. “So far!” “But
Bledri had given no such word. He could go, as I could not. So I told him all
that I had learned in Aber, what strength you could raise, how soon you could
be in Carnarvon, everything my lord Cadwaladr had to know for his defence. And
I took a horse from the stables before dark, while the gates were open, and
tethered it among the trees for him. And like a fool I never doubted but Bledri
would be true to his salt. And he listened to all, and never said word, letting
me believe he was of my mind!” “How
did you hope to get him out of the llys, once the gates were closed?” asked Owain,
as mildly as if he questioned of some ordinary daily duty. “There
are ways… I was in Aber a long time. Not everyone is always careful with keys.
But in the waiting time he was noting all things within your court, and he
could count as well as I, and weigh chances as sharply, while he so carried
himself as to put all suspicion of his intent out of mind. What I thought was
his intent!” Gwion said bitterly. His voice failed him for a moment, but he
gathered his strength and resumed doggedly: “When I went to tell him it was
time to go, and see him safely away, he was naked in his bed. Without shame he
told me he was going nowhere, he was no such fool, having seen for himself your
power and your numbers. He would lie safe in Aber and watch which way the wind
blew, and if it blew for Owain Gwynedd, then he was Owain’s man. I called to
mind his fealty, and he laughed at me. And I struck him down,” said Gwion
through bared teeth. “And then, since he would not, I knew if I was to keep
faith with Cadwaladr I must break faith with you, and go in Bledri’s place. And
since he had so turned his coat, I knew that I must kill him, for to make his
way with you he would certainly betray me. And before he had his wits again I
stabbed him to the heart.” Some
quivering tension in his body relaxed, and he drew and breathed out a great
sigh. He had done already almost all that truth required of him. The rest was
very little burden. “I
went to find the horse, and the horse was gone. And then the messenger came,
and there was no more I could do. Everything was in vain. I had done murder for
nothing! What it was entrusted to me to do for Bledri ap Rhys, whom I killed,
that I did, for penance. And what came of it you know already. But it is just!”
he said, rather to himself than to any other, but they heard it: “He died
unshriven, and so must I.” “That
need not be,” said Owain with detached compassion. “Bear
with this world a little while longer, and my priest will be here, for I sent
word for him to come.” “He
will come late,” said Gwion, and closed his eyes. Nevertheless,
he was still living when Owain’s chaplain came in obedient haste to take a
dying man’s last confession and guide his failing tongue through his last act
of contrition. Cadfael, in attendance to the end, doubted if the penitent heard
the words of the absolution, for after it was spoken there was no response, no
quiver of the drained face or the arched lids that veiled the black, intense
eyes. Gwion had said his last word to the world, and of what might come to pass
in the world he was entering he had no great fear. He had lived long enough to
rest assured of the absolution he most needed, Owain’s forbearance and
forgiveness, never formally spoken, but freely given. “Tomorrow,” said Brother
Mark, “we must be on our way home. We have outstayed our time.” They
were standing together at the edge of the fields outside Owain’s camp, looking
out over the open sea. Here the dunes were only a narrow fringe of gold above
the descent to the shore, and in subdued afternoon sunlight the sea stretched
in cloudy blues, deepening far out into a clear green, and the long, drowned
peninsula of shoals shone pale through the water. In the deep channels between,
the Danish cargo ships were gradually dwindling into toy boats, dark upon the brightness,
bearing out on a steady breeze under sail, for their own Dublin shore. And
beyond, the lighter longships, smaller still, drove eagerly for home. The
peril was past, Gwynedd delivered, debts paid, brothers brought together again,
if not yet reconciled. The affair might have turned out hugely bloodier and
more destructive. Nevertheless, men had died. Tomorrow,
too, the camp at their backs would be dismantled of its improvised defences,
the husbandman would come back to his farmhouse, bringing his beasts with him,
and return imperturbably to the care of his land and his stock, as his
forebears had done time after time, giving ground pliably for a while to
marauding enemies they knew they could out-wait, outrun and outlast. The Welsh,
who left their expendable homesteads for the hills at the approach of an enemy,
left them only to return and rebuild. The
prince would take his muster back to Carnarvon, and thence dismiss those whose
lands lay here in Arfon and Anglesey, before going on to Aber. Rumour said he
would suffer Cadwaladr to return with him, and those who knew them best added
that Cadwaladr would soon be restored to possession of some part, at least, of
his lands. For in spite of all, Owain loved his younger brother, and could not
shut him out of his grace much longer. “And
Otir has his fee,” said Mark, pondering gains and losses. “It
was promised.” “I
don’t grudge it. It might have cost far more.” And
so it might, though two thousand marks could not buy back the lives of Otir’s
three young men, now being borne back to Dublin for burial, nor those few of
Gwion’s following picked up dead from the surf, nor Bledri ap Rhys in his
chill, calculating faithlessness, nor Gwion himself in his stark, destructive
loyalty, the one as fatal as the other. Nor could all these lost this year call
into life again Anarawd, dead last year in the south, at Cadwaladr’s
instigation, if not at his hands. “Owain has sent a courier to Canon Meirion in
Aber,” said Mark, “to put his mind at rest for his daughter. By this he knows
she is here safe enough, with her bridegroom. The prince sent as soon as Ieuan
brought her into camp last night.” His tone, Cadfael thought, was carefully
neutral, as though he stood aside and withheld judgement, viewing with equal
detach ment two sides of a complex problem, and one that was not his to solve. “And
how has she conducted herself here in these few hours?” asked Cadfael. Mark
might study to absent himself from all participation in these events, but he
could not choose but observe. “She
is altogether dutiful and quiet. She pleases Ieuan. She pleases the prince, for
she is as a bride should be, submissive and obedient. She was in terror, says
Ieuan, when he snatched her away out of the Danish camp. She is in no fear
now.” “I
wonder,” said Cadfael, “if submissive and obedient is as Heledd should be. Have
we ever known her to be so, since she came from Saint Asaph with us?” “Much
has happened since then,” said Mark, thoughtfully smiling. “It may be she has
had enough of venturing, and is not sorry to be settling down to a sensible
marriage with a decent man. You have seen her. Have you seen any cause to doubt
that she is content?” And
in truth Cadfael could not say that he had observed in her bearing any trace of
discontent. Indeed, she went smilingly about the work she found for herself,
waited upon Ieuan serenely and deftly, and continued to distil about her a kind
of lustre that could not come from an unhappy woman. Whatever was in her mind,
and held in reserve there with deep and glossy satisfaction, it certainly did
not disquiet or distress her. Heledd viewed the path opening before her with
unmistakable pleasure. “Have
you spoken with her?” asked Mark. “There
has been no occasion yet.” “You
may essay now, if you wish. She is coming this way.” Cadfael
turned his head, and saw Heledd coming striding lightly along the crest of the
ridge towards them, with purpose in her step, and her face towards the north.
Even when she halted beside them, it was only for a moment, checked in flight
like a bird hovering. “Brother
Cadfael, I’m glad to see you safe. The last I knew of you was when they swept
us apart, by the breach in the stockade.” She looked out across the sea, where
the ships had shrunk into black splinters upon scintillating water. All along
the line of them her glance followed. She might have been counting them. “They
got off unhindered, then, with their silver and their cattle. Were you there to
see?” “I
was,” said Cadfael. They never did me offence,” she said, looking after their
departing fleet with a slight, remembering smile. “I would have waved them away
home, but Ieuan did not think it safe for me.” “As
well,” said Cadfael seriously, “for it was not entirely a peaceful departure.
And where are you going now?” She
turned and looked at them full, and her eyes were wide and innocent and the
deep purple of irises. “I left something of mine up there in the Danish camp,”
she said. “I am going to find it.” “And
Ieuan lets you go?” “I
have leave,” she said. “They are all gone now.” They
were all gone, and it was safe now to let his hard-won bride return to the
deserted dunes where she had been a prisoner for a while, but never felt
herself in bondage. They watched her resume her purposeful passage along the
edge of the fields. There was barely a mile to go. “You
did not offer to go with her,” said Mark with a solemn face. “I
would not be so crass. But give her a fair start,” said Cadfael reflectively,
“and I think you and I might very well go after her.” “You
think,” said Mark, “we might be more welcome company on the way back?” “I
doubt,” Cadfael admitted, “whether she is coming back.” Mark
nodded his head by way of acknowledgement, unsurprised. “I had been wondering
myself,” he said. The
tide was on the ebb, but not yet so low as to expose the long, slender tongue
of sand that stretched out like a reaching hand and wrist towards the coast of
Anglesey. It showed pale gold beneath the shallows, here and there a tuft of
tenacious grass and soil breaking the surface. At the end of it, where the knuckles
of the hand jutted in an outcrop of rock, the stunted salt bushes stood up like
rough, crisp hair, their roots fringed with the yellow of sand. Cadfael and
Mark stood on the ridge above, and looked down as they had looked once before,
and upon the same revelation. Repeated, it made clear all the times, all the
evenings, when it had been repeated without witnesses. They even drew back a
little, so that the shape of them might be less obtrusive on the skyline, if
she should look up. But she did not look up. She looked down into the clear
water, palest green in the evening light, that reached almost to her knees, as
she trod the narrow golden path towards the seagirt throne of rock. She had her
skirts, still frayed and soiled from travel and from living wild, gathered up
in her hands, and she leaned to watch the cold, sweet water quivering about her
legs, and breaking their lissome outlines into a disembodied tremor, as though
she floated rather than waded. She had pulled all the pins from her hair; it hung
in a black, undulating cloud about her shoulders, hiding the oval face stooped
to watch her steps. She moved like a dancer, slowly, with languorous grace. For
whatever tryst she had here she came early, and she knew it. But because there
was no uncertainty, time was a grace, even waiting would be pleasure
anticipated. Here
and there she halted, to be still, to let the water settle and be still around
her feet, and then she would lean to watch the tremulous ardour of her face
shimmering as each wave ebbed back into the sea. A very gentle tide, with
hardly any wind now. But Otir’s ships under sail were more than halfway to
Dublin by this hour. On
the throne of rock she sat down, wringing the water from the hem of her gown,
and looked across the sea, and waited, without impatience, without doubts.
Once, in this place, she had looked immeasurably lonely and forsaken, but that
had been illusion, even then. Now she looked like one in serene possession of
all that lay about her, dear companion to the sea and the sky. The orb of the
sun was declining before her, due west, gilding her face and body. The
little ship, lean and dark and sudden, came darting down from the north,
surging out of the concealment of the rising shoreline beyond the sandy warrens
across the strait. Somewhere up-coast it had lain waiting off Anglesey until
the sunset hour. There had been, thought Cadfael, watching intently, no
compact, no spoken tryst at all. They had had no time to exchange so much as a
word when she was snatched away. There had been only the inward assurance to
keep them constant, that the ship would come, and that she would be there
waiting. Body and blood, they had been superbly sure, each of the other. No
sooner had Heledd recovered her breath and accepted the fact of her innocent
abduction than she had come to terms with events, knowing how they must and
would end. Why else had she gone so serenely about passing the waiting time,
disarming suspicion, even putting herself out, who knows how ruefully, to give
Ieuan ab Ifor some brief pleasure before he was to pay for it with perpetual
loss. In the end Canon Meirion’s daughter knew what she wanted, and was
ruthless in pursuing it, since no one among her menfolk and masters showed any
sign of helping her to her desire. Small,
serpentine and unbelievably swift, oars driving as one, Turcaill’s dragon-ship
swooped inshore, but held clear of beaching. It hung for a moment still, oars
trailed, like a bird hovering, and Turcaill leaped over the side and came
wading waist-deep towards the tiny island of rock. His flaxen hair shone almost
red in the crimson descent of the sun, a match for Owain Gwynedd’s, as dominant
and as fair. And Heledd, when they turned their eyes again on her, had risen
and walked into the sea. The tension of the ebbing tide drew her with it,
skirts floating. Turcaill came up glistening out of the deeper water. They met
midway, and she walked into his arms, and was swung aloft against his heart.
There was no great show, only a distant, brief peal of mingled laughter rising
on the air to the two who stood watching. No need for more, there had never
been any doubt in either of these sea creatures as to the inevitable ending. Turcaill
had turned his back, and was striding through the surf back to his ship, with
Heledd in his arms, and the tide, receding more rapidly as the sun declined,
gave back before him in iridescent fountains of spray, minor rainbows wreathing
his naked feet. Lightly he hoisted the girl over the low side of his dragon,
and swung himself after. And she, as soon as she had her footing, turned to him
and embraced him. They heard her laughter, high and wild and sweet, thinner
than a bird’s song at this distance, but piercing and clear as a carillon of
bells. All
the long, sinuous bank of oars, suspended in air, dipped together. The little
serpent heeled and sped, creaming spray, round into the clear passage between
the sandy shoals, already showing golden levels beneath the blue, but more than
deep enough yet for this speedy voyager. She sped away end-on, small and ever
smaller, a leaf carried on an impetuous current, borne away to Ireland, to
Dublin of the Danish kings and the restless seafarers. And a fitting mate
Turcaill had carried away with him, and formidable progeny they would breed
between them to master these uneasy oceans in generations to come. Canon
Meirion need not fret that his daughter would ever reappear to imperil his
status with his bishop, his reputation or his advancement. Love her as he
might, and wish her well as he probably did, he had desired heartily that she
should enjoy her good fortune elsewhere, out of sight if not out of mind. He
had his wish. Nor need he agonise, thought Cadfael, watching that resplendent
departure, over her happiness. She had what she wanted, a man of her own choosing.
By that she would abide, wise or unwise by her father’s measure. She measured
by other means, and was not likely to suffer any regrets. The
small black speck, racing home, was barely visible as a dot of darkness upon a
bright and glittering sea. “They
are gone,” said Brother Mark, and turned and smiled. “And we may go, too.” They
had overstayed their time. Ten days at the most, Mark had said, and Brother
Cadfael would be returned safe and sound to his herb garden and his proper work
among the sick. But perhaps Abbot Radulfus and Bishop de Clinton would regard
the truant days as well spent, considering the outcome. Even Bishop Gilbert
might be highly content to keep his able and energetic canon, and have
Meirion’s inconvenient daughter safely oversea, and his scandalous marriage
forgotten. Everyone else appeared well content to have so satisfactory a
settlement of what might well have been a bloody business. What mattered now
was to return to the level sanity of daily living, and allow old grudges and
animosities to fade gradually into the obscurity of the past. Yes, Cadwaladr
would be restored, on probation, Owain could not totally discard him. But not
wholly restored, and not yet. Gwion, who by any measure had been the loser,
would be decently buried, with no very great acknowledgement of his loyalty
from the lord who had bitterly disappointed him. Cuhelyn would remain here in
Gwynedd, and in time surely be glad that he had not had to do murder with his
own hands to see Anarawd avenged, at least upon Bledri ap Rhys. Princes, who
can depute other hands to do their less savoury work for them, commonly escape
all temporary judgements, but not the last. And
Ieuan ab Ifor would simply have to resign himself to losing a delusory image of
a submissive wife, a creature Heledd could never become. He had barely seen or
spoken with her, his heart could scarcely be broken at losing her, however his
dignity might be bruised. There were pleasant women in Anglesey who could
console him, if he did but look about him here at home. And
she… she had what she wanted, and she was where she wanted to be, and not where
others had found it convenient to place her. Owain had laughed when he heard of
it, though considerately he had kept a grave face in Ieuan’s presence. And
there was one more waiting in Aber who would have the last word in the story of
Heledd. The
last word, when Canon Meirion had heard and digested the tale of his daughter’s
choice, came after a deep-drawn breath of relief for her safety at least—or was
it for his own deliverance? “Well,
well!” said Meirion, knotting and unknotting his long hands. “There is a sea
between.” True, and there was relief for both of them in that. But then he
continued: “I shall never see her again!” and there was as much of grief in it
as of satisfaction. Cadfael was always to be in two minds about Canon Meirion.
They came to the border of the shire in the early evening of the second day,
and on the principle that it was as well to be hanged for a sheep as a lamb,
turned aside to pass the night with Hugh at Maesbury. The horses would be
grateful for the rest, and Hugh would be glad to hear at first hand what had
passed in Gwynedd, and how the Norman bishop was rubbing along with his Welsh
flock. There was also the pleasure of spending a few placid hours with Aline
and Giles, in a domesticity all the more delightful to contemplate because they
had forsworn it for themselves, along with the world outside the Order. Some
such unguarded remark Cadfael made, sitting contentedly by Hugh’s hearth with
Giles on his knees. And Hugh laughed at him. “You,
forswear the world? And you just back from gallivanting to the farthest western
edge of Wales? If they manage to keep you within the pale for more than a month
or two, even after this jaunt, it will be a marvel. I’ve known you restless
after a week of strict observance. Now and again I’ve wondered if some day you
wouldn’t set out for Saint Giles, and end up in Jerusalem.” “Oh,
no, not that!” said Cadfael, with serene certainty. “It’s true, now and again
my feet itch for the road.” He was looking deep into himself, where old
memories survived, and remained, after their fashion, warming and satisfying,
but of the past, never to be repeated, no longer desirable. “But when it comes
down to it,” said Cadfael, with profound content, “as roads go, the road home
is as good as any.” About the Author ELLIS PETERS is
the nom-de-crime of English novelist Edith Pargeter, author of scores of
books under her own name. She is the recipient of the Silver Dagger Award,
conferred by the Crime Writers Association in Britain, as well as the coveted
Edgar, awarded by the Mystery Writers of America. Miss Pargeter is also well
known as a translator of poetry and prose from the Czech and has been awarded
the Gold Medal and Ribbon of the Czechoslovak Society for Foreign Relations for
her services to Czech literature. She passed away in 1995, at the age of 82, at
home in her beloved Shropshire. The Summer of the Danes In the summer of 1144, a strange calm has settled over England.
The armies of King Stephen and Empress Maud, the two royal cousins contending
for the throne, have temporarily exhausted each other. On the whole, Brother
Cadfael considers peace a blessing. Still, a little excitement never comes
amiss to a former soldier and Cadfael is delighted to accompany his young
friend, Brother Mark, on a mission of church diplomacy to his native Wales. But
shortly after their arrival, the two monks are caught up in yet another royal
feud. The Welsh prince Owain Gwynedd has banished his brother Cadwaladr,
accusing him of the treacherous murder of an ally. The reckless Cadwaladr has
retaliated by landing an army of Danish mercenaries, poised to invade Wales and
retake his lost lands. As the two armies teeter on the brink of bloody civil
war, Cadfael is captured by the Danes. His fellow prisoner is a headstrong
young woman fleeing an arranged marriage—or perhaps her involvement in a murder
at Owain’s camp. But before Cadfael can untangle the passions that led to one
death, he has to survive the brotherly quarrel that could plunge an entire
kingdom into deadly chaos. The
Eighteenth Chronicle of Brother Cadfael, of the Benedictine Abbey of Saint
Peter and Saint Paul, at Shrewsbury By Ellis PetersChapter One THE
EXTRAORDINARY EVENTS OF THAT SUMMER of 1144 may properly be said to have begun
the previous year, in a tangle of threads both ecclesiastical and secular, a
net in which any number of diverse people became enmeshed, clerics, from the
archbishop down to Bishop Roger de Clinton’s lowliest deacon, and the laity
from the princes of North Wales down to the humblest cottager in the trefs of
Arfon. And among the commonalty thus entrammelled, more to the point, an
elderly Benedictine monk of the Abbey of Saint Peter and Saint Paul, at
Shrewsbury. Brother Cadfael had approached that April in a mood of slightly
restless hopefulness, as was usual with him when the birds were nesting, and
the meadow flowers just beginning to thrust their buds up through the new
grass, and the sun to rise a little higher in the sky every noon. True, there
were troubles in the world, as there always had been. The vexed affairs of
England, torn in two by two cousins contending for the throne, had still no
visible hope of a solution. King Stephen still held his own in the south and
most of the east; the Empress Maud, thanks to her loyal half-brother, Robert of
Gloucester, was securely established in the southwest and maintained her own
court unmolested in Devizes. But for some months now there had been very little
fighting between them, whether from exhaustion or policy, and a strange calm
had settled over the country, almost peace. In the Fens the raging outlaw
Geoffrey de Mandeville, every man’s enemy, was still at liberty, but a liberty
constricted by the king’s new encircling fortresses, and increasingly
vulnerable. All in all, there was room for some cautious optimism, and the very
freshness and lustre of the spring forbade despondency, even had despondency
been among Cadfael’s propensities. So he came to chapter, on this particular
day at the end of April, in the most serene and acquiescent of spirits, full of
mild good intentions towards all men, and content that things should continue
as bland and uneventful through the summer and into the autumn. He certainly
had no premonition of any immediate change in this idyllic condition, much less
of the agency by which it was to come. As
though compelled, half fearfully and half gratefully, to the same precarious
but welcome quietude, the business at chapter that day was modest and aroused
no dispute, there was no one in default, not even a small sin among the novices
for Brother Jerome to deplore, and the schoolboys, intoxicated with the spring
and the sunshine, seemed to be behaving like the angels they certainly were
not. Even the chapter of the Rule, read in the flat, deprecating tones of
Brother Francis, was the 34th, gently explaining that the doctrine of
equal shares for all could not always be maintained, since the needs of one
might exceed the needs of another, and he who received more accordingly must
not preen himself on being supplied beyond his brothers, and he that received
less but enough must not grudge the extra bestowed on his brothers. And above
all, no grumbling, no envy. Everything was placid, conciliatory, moderate.
Perhaps, even, a shade on the dull side? It
is a blessed thing, on the whole, to live in slightly dull times, especially
after disorder, siege and bitter contention. But there was still a morsel
somewhere in Cadfael that itched if the hush continued too long. A little
excitement, after all, need not be mischief, and does sound a pleasant
counterpoint to the constant order, however much that may be loved and however
faithfully served. They
were at the end of routine business, and Cadfael’s attention had wandered away
from the details of the cellarer’s accounts, since he himself had no function
as an obedientiary, and was content to leave such matters to those who had.
Abbot Radulfus was about to close the chapter, with a sweeping glance around
him to make sure that no one else was brooding over some demur or reservation,
when the lay porter who served at the gatehouse during service or chapter put
his head in at the door, in a manner which suggested he had been waiting for
this very moment, just out of sight. “Father
Abbot, there is a guest here from Lichfield. Bishop de Clinton has sent him on
an errand into Wales, and he asks lodging here for a night or two.” Anyone
of less importance, thought Cadfael, and he would have let it wait until we all
emerged, but if the bishop is involved it may well be serious business, and
require official consideration before we disperse. He had good memories of
Roger de Clinton, a man of decision and solid good sense, with an eye for the
genuine and the bogus in other men, and a short way with problems of doctrine.
By the spark in the abbot’s eye, though his face remained impassive, Radulfus
also recalled the bishop’s last visit with appreciation. “The
bishop’s envoy is very welcome,” he said, “and may lodge here for as long as he
wishes. Has he some immediate request of us, before I close this chapter?” “Father,
he would like to make his reverence to you at once, and let you know what his
errand is. At your will whether it should be here or in private.” “Let
him come in,” said Radulfus. The
porter vanished, and the small, discreet buzz of curiosity and speculation that
went round the chapterhouse like a ripple on a pond ebbed into anticipatory
silence as the bishop’s envoy came in and stood among them. A
little man, of slender bones and lean but wiry flesh, diminutive as a
sixteen-year-old boy, and looking very much like one, until discerning
attention discovered the quality and maturity of the oval, beardless face. A
Benedictine like these his brothers, tonsured and habited, he stood erect in
the dignity of his office and the humility and simplicity of his nature, as
fragile as a child and as durable as a tree. His straw-coloured ring of cropped
hair had an unruly spikiness, recalling the child. His grey eyes, formidably
direct and clear, confirmed the man. A
small miracle! Cadfael found himself suddenly presented with a gift he had
often longed for in the past few years, by its very suddenness and
improbability surely miraculous. Roger de Clinton had chosen as his accredited
envoy into Wales not some portly canon of imposing presence, from the inner
hierarchy of his extensive see, but the youngest and humblest deacon in his
household, Brother Mark, sometime of Shrewsbury abbey, and assistant for two
fondly remembered years among the herbs and medicines of Cadfael’s workshop.
Brother Mark made a deep reverence to the abbot, dipping his ebullient tonsure with
a solemnity which still retained, until he lifted those clear eyes again, the
slight echo and charm of absurdity which had always clung about the mute waif
Cadfael first recalled. When he stood erect he was again the ambassador; he
would always be both man and child from this time forth, until the day when he
became priest, which was his passionate desire. And that could not be for some
years yet, he was not old enough to be accepted. “My
lord,” he said, “I am sent by my bishop on an errand of goodwill into Wales. He
prays you receive and house me for a night or two among you.” “My
son,” said the abbot, smiling, “you need here no credentials but your presence.
Did you think we could have forgotten you so soon? You have here as many
friends as there are brothers, and in only two days you will find it hard to
satisfy them all. And as for your errand, or your lord’s errand, we will do all
we can to forward it. Do you wish to speak of it? Here, or in private?” Brother
Mark’s solemn face melted into a delighted smile at being not only remembered,
but remembered with obvious pleasure. “It is no long story, Father,” he said,
“and I may well declare it here, though later I would entreat your advice and
counsel, for such an embassage is new to me, and there is no one could better
aid me to perform it faithfully than you. You know that last year the Church
chose to restore the bishopric of Saint Asaph, at Llanelwy.” Radulfus
agreed, with an inclination of his head. The fourth Welsh diocese had been in
abeyance for some seventy years, very few now living could remember when there
had been a bishop on the throne of Saint Kentigern. The location of the see,
with a foot either side the border, and all the power of Gwynedd to westward,
had always made it difficult to maintain. The cathedral stood on land held by
the earl of Chester, but all the Clwyd valley above it was in Owain Gwynedd’s
territory. Exactly why Archbishop Theobald had resolved on reviving the diocese
at this time was not quite clear to anyone, perhaps not even the archbishop.
Mixed motives of Church politics and secular manoeuvring apparently required a
firmly English hold on this borderland, for the appointed man was a Norman.
There was not much tenderness towards Welsh sensitivities in such a preferment,
Cadfael reflected ruefully. “And
after his consecration last year by Archbishop Theobald, at Lambeth, Bishop
Gilbert is finally installed in his see, and the archbishop wishes him to
receive assurance he has the support of our own bishop, since the pastoral duties
in those parts formerly rested in the diocese of Lichfield. I am the bearer of
letters and gifts to Llanelwy on my lord’s behalf.” That
made sense, if the whole intent of the Church was to gain a firm foothold well
into Welsh land, and demonstrate that it would be preserved and defended. A
marvel, Cadfael considered, that any bishop had ever contrived to manage so
huge a see as the original bishopric of Mercia, successively shifting its base
from Lichfield to Chester, back again to Lichfield, and now to Coventry, in the
effort to remain in touch with as diverse a flock as ever shepherd tended. And
Roger de Clinton might not be sorry to be quit of those border parishes,
whether or not he approved the strategy which deprived him of them. “The
errand that brings you back to us, even for a few days, is dearly welcome,”
said Radulfus. “If my time and experience can be of any avail to you, they are
yours, though I think you are equipped to acquit yourself well without any help
from me or any man.” “It
is a weighty honour to be so trusted,” said Mark very gravely. “If
the bishop has no doubts,” said Radulfus, “neither need you. I take him for a
man who can judge very well where to place his trust. If you have ridden from
Lichfield you must be in need of some rest and refreshment, for it’s plain you
set out early. Is your mount being cared for?” “Yes,
Father.” The old address came back naturally. “Then
come with me to my lodging, and take some ease, and use my time as you may
wish. What wisdom I have is at your disposal.” He was already acutely aware, as
Cadfael was, that this apparently simple mission to the newly made and alien
bishop at Saint Asaph covered a multitude of other calculated risks and
questionable issues, and might well send this wise innocent feeling his way
foot by foot through a quagmire, with quaking turf on every hand. All the more
impressive, then, that Roger de Clinton had placed his faith in the youngest
and least of his attendant clerics. “This
chapter is concluded,” said the abbot, and led the way out. As he passed the
visitor by, Brother Mark’s grey eyes, at liberty at last to sweep the assembly
for other old friends, met Cadfael’s eyes, and returned his smile, before the
young man turned and followed his superior. Let Radulfus have him for a while,
savour him, get all his news from him, and all the details that might
complicate his coming journey, give him the benefit of long experience and
unfailing commonsense. Later on, when that was done, Mark would find his own
way back to the herb garden. “The
bishop has been very good to me,” said Mark, shaking off firmly the idea of any
special preference being shown him in his selection for this mission, “but so
he is to all those close about him. There’s more to this than favour to me. Now
that he’s set up Bishop Gilbert in Saint Asaph, the archbishop knows very well
how shaky his position must be, and wants to make sure his throne is secured by
every support possible. It was his wish—indeed his command—that our bishop
should pay the new man this complimentary visit, seeing it’s from his diocese
most of Gilbert’s new see has been lopped. Let the world see what harmony there
is among bishops—even bishops who have had a third of their territory whipped
from under their feet. Whatever Bishop Roger may be thinking of the wisdom of
planting a Norman, with not a word of Welsh, in a see nine-tenths Welsh, he
could hardly refuse the archbishop. But it was left to him how he carried out
the order. I think he chose me because he does not wish to make too lavish and
flattering a show. His letter is formal and beautifully executed, his gift is
more than suitable. But I—I am a judicious half-measure!” They
were gathered in conference in one of the carrels of the north walk, where the
spring sunshine still reached slanting fingers of pale gold even in late
afternoon, an hour or so before Vespers. Hugh Beringar had ridden down from his
house in the town as soon as word of Brother Mark’s arrival had reached him,
not because the sheriff had any official business in this clerical embassage,
but for the pleasure of seeing again a young man he held in affectionate
remembrance, and to whom, in this present instance, he might be able to give
some help and advice. Hugh’s relations with North Wales were good. He had a friendly
agreement with Owain Gwynedd, since neither of them trusted their mutual
neighbour the earl of Chester, and they could accept each other’s word without
question. With Madog ap Meredith of Powis the sheriff had a more precarious
relationship. The Shropshire border was constantly alert against sporadic and
almost playful raids from beyond the dyke, though at this present time all was
comparatively quiet. What the conditions of travel were likely to be on this
ride to Saint Asaph, Hugh was the most likely man to know. “I
think you are too modest,” he said seriously. “I fancy the bishop knows you
well enough by now, if he’s had you constantly about him, to have a very good
opinion of your wit, and trusts you to step gently where a weightier ambassador
might talk too much and listen too little. Cadfael here will tell you more than
I can about Welsh feeling in Church matters, but I know where politics enter
into it. You can be sure that Owain Gwynedd has a sharp eye on the doings of
Archbishop Theobald in his domain, and Owain is always to be reckoned with. And
only four years ago there was a new bishop consecrated in his own home diocese
of Bangor, which is totally Welsh. There at least they did sanction a Welshman,
one who at first refused to swear fealty to King Stephen or acknowledge the
dominance of Canterbury. Meurig was no hero, and did finally give way and do
both, and it cost him Owain’s countenance and favour at the time. There was
strong resistance to allowing him to take his seat. But they’ve come to terms
and made up their differences since then, which means they’ll certainly work
together to keep Gwynedd from being wholly subservient to Theobald’s influence.
To consecrate a Norman now to Saint Asaph is a challenge to princes as well as
prelates, and whoever undertakes a diplomatic mission there will have to keep a
sharp eye on both.” “And
Owain at least,” Cadfael added shrewdly, “will be keeping a sharp eye on what
his people are feeling, and an ear open to what they are saying. It behoves
Gilbert to do the same. Gwynedd has no mind to give way to Canterbury, they
have saints and customs and rites of their own.” “I
have heard,” said Mark, “that formerly, a long time ago, St David’s was the
metropolitan see of Wales, with its own archbishop not subject to Canterbury.
There are some Welsh churchmen now who want that rule restored.” Cadfael shook
his head rather dubiously at that. “Better not to look too closely into the
past, we’re hearing more of that claim the more the writ of Canterbury is urged
on us. But certainly Owain will be casting his shadow over his new bishop, by
way of a reminder he’s in alien territory, and had better mind his manners. I
hope he may be a wise man, and go gently with his flock.” “Our
bishop is very much in agreement with you,” said Mark, “and I’m well briefed. I
did not tell the whole of my errand in chapter, though I have told it to Father
Abbot since. I have yet another letter and gift to deliver. I am to go on to
Bangor—oh, no, this is certainly not at Archbishop Theobald’s orders!—and pay
the same courtesy to Bishop Meurig as to Bishop Gilbert. If Theobald holds that
bishops should stand together, then Roger de Clinton’s text is that the
principle applies to Norman and Welsh alike. And we propose to treat them
alike.” The
“we”, as applying to Mark in common with his illustrious superior, sounded an
echoing chord in Cadfael’s ears. He recalled just as innocent a presumption of
partnership some years back, when this boy had been gradually emerging from his
well-founded wariness of all men into warmth and affection, and this impulsive
loyalty to those he admired and served. His “we”, then, had signified himself
and Cadfael, as if they were two venturers keeping each the other’s back
against the world. “More
and more,” said Hugh appreciatively, “I warm to this bishop of ours. But he’s
sending you even on this longer journey alone?” “Not
quite alone.” Brother Mark’s thin, bright face flashed for an instant into a
slightly mischievous smile, as though he had still some mysterious surprise up
his sleeve. “But he would not hesitate to ride across Wales alone, and neither
would I. He takes it for granted the Church and the cloth will be respected.
But of course I shall be glad of any advice you can give me about the best way.
You know far better than I or my bishop what conditions hold good in Wales. I
thought to go directly by Oswestry and Chirk. What do you think?” “Things
are quiet enough up there,” Hugh agreed. “In any event, Madog, whatever else he
may be, is a pious soul where churchmen are concerned, however he may treat the
English laity. And for the moment he has all the lesser lads of Powys Fadog on
a tight rein. Yes, you’ll be safe enough that way, and it’s your quickest way,
though you’ll find some rough upland riding between Dee and Clwyd.” By
the brightness and speculation of Mark’s grey eyes he was looking forward to
his adventure. It is a great thing to be trusted with an important errand when
you are the latest and least of your lord’s servants, and for all his awareness
that his humble status was meant to temper the compliment, he was also aware
how much depended on the address with which he discharged his task. He was
meant not to flatter, not to exalt, but nevertheless to present in his person
the real and formidable solidarity of bishop with bishop. “Are
there things I should know,” he asked, “about affairs in Gwynedd? The politics
of the Church must reckon with the politics of state, and I am ignorant about
things Welsh. I need to know on what subjects to keep my mouth shut, and when
to speak, and what it would be wise to say. All the more as I am to go on to
Bangor. What if the court should be there? I may have to account for myself to
Owain’s officers. Even to Owain himself!” “True
enough,” said Hugh, “for he usually contrives to know of every stranger who
enters his territory. You’ll find him approachable enough if you do encounter
him. For that matter, you may give him my greetings and compliments. And
Cadfael has met him, twice at least. A large man, every way! Just say no word
of brothers! It may still be a sore point with him.” “Brothers
have been the ruin of Welsh princedoms through all ages,” Cadfael observed
ruefully. “Welsh princes should have only one son apiece. The father builds up
a sound principality and a strong rule, and after his death his three or four
or five sons, in and out of wedlock, all demand by right equal shares, and the
law says they should have them. Then one picks off another, to enlarge his
portion, and it would take more than law to stop the killing. I wonder,
sometimes, what will happen when Owain’s gone. He has sons already, and time
enough before him to get more. Are they, I wonder, going to undo everything
he’s done?” “Please
God,” said Hugh fervently, “Owain’s going may not be for thirty years or more.
He’s barely past forty. I can deal with Owain, he keeps his word and he keeps
his balance. If Cadwaladr had been the elder and got the dominance we should
have had border war along this frontier year in, year out.” “This
Cadwaladr is the brother it’s best not to mention?” Mark asked. “What has he
done that makes him anathema?” “A
number of things over the years. Owain must love him, or he would have let
someone rid him of the pest long ago. But this time, murder. Some months ago,
in the autumn of last year, a party of his closest men ambushed the prince of
Deheubarth and killed him. God knows for what mad reason! The young fellow was
in close alliance with him, and betrothed to Owain’s daughter, there was no
manner of sense in such an act. And for all Cadwaladr did not appear himself in
the deed, Owain for one was in no doubt it was done on his orders. None of them
would have dared, not of their own doing.” Cadfael
recalled the shock of the murder, and the swift and thorough retribution. Owain
Gwynedd in outraged justice had sent his son Hywel to drive Cadwaladr bodily
out of every furlong of land he held in Ceredigion, and burn his castle of
Llanbadarn, and the young man, barely past twenty, had accomplished his task
with relish and efficiency. Doubtless Cadwaladr had friends and adherents who
would give him at least the shelter of a roof, but he remained landless and
outcast. Cadfael could not but wonder, not only where the offender was lurking
now, but whether he might not end, like Geoffrey of Mandeville in the Fens,
gathering the scum of North Wales about him, criminals, malcontents, natural
outlaws, and preying on all law-abiding people. “What
became of this Cadwaladr?” asked Mark with understandable curiosity.
“Dispossession. Owain drove him out of every piece of land he had to his name.
Not a toehold left to him in Wales.” “But
he’s still at large, somewhere,” Cadfael observed, with some concern, “and by
no means the man to take his penalty tamely. There could be mischief yet to
pay. I see you’re bound into a perilous labyrinth. I think you should not be
going alone.” Hugh
was studying Mark’s face, outwardly impassive, but with a secretive sparkle of
fun in the eyes that watched Cadfael so assiduously. “As I recall,” said Hugh
mildly, “he said: ‘Not quite alone!’” “So
he did!” Cadfael stared into the young face that confronted him so solemnly,
but for that betraying gleam in the eyes. “What is it, boy, that you have not
told us? Out with it! Who goes with you?” “But
I did tell you,” said Mark, “that I am going on to Bangor. Bishop Gilbert is
Norman, and speaks both French and English, but Bishop Meurig is Welsh, and he
and many of his people speak no English, and my Latin would serve me only among
the clerics. So I am allowed an interpreter. Bishop Roger has no competent
Welsh speaker close to him or in his confidence. I offered a name, one he had
not forgotten.” The sparkle had grown into a radiance that lit his face, and
reflected not only light but enlightenment back into Cadfael’s dazzled eyes. “I
have been keeping the best till last,” said Mark, glowing. “I got leave to win
my man, if Abbot Radulfus would sanction his absence. I have as good as
promised him the loan will be for only ten days or so at the most. So how can I
possibly miscarry,” asked Mark reasonably, “if you are coming with me?” It
was a matter of principle, or perhaps of honour, with Brother Cadfael, when a
door opened before him suddenly and unexpectedly, to accept the offer and walk
through it. He did so with even more alacrity if the door opened on a prospect
of Wales; it might even be said that he broke into a trot, in case the door
slammed again on that enchanting view. Not merely a brief sally over the border
into Powis, this time, but several days of riding, in the very fellowship he
would have chosen, right across the coastal regions of Gwynedd, from Saint
Asaph to Carnarvon, past Aber of the princes, under the tremendous shoulders of
Moel Wnion. Time to talk over every day of the time they had been apart, time
to reach the companionable silences when all that needed to be said was said.
And all this the gift of Brother Mark. Wonderful what riches a man can bestow
who by choice and vocation possesses nothing! The world is full of small,
beneficent miracles. “Son,”
said Cadfael heartily, “for such refreshment I’ll be your groom along the way,
as well as your interpreter. There’s no way you or any man could have given me
more pleasure. And did Radulfus really say I’m free to go?” “He
did,” Mark assured him, “and the choice of a horse from the stables is yours.
And you have today and tomorrow to make your preparations with Edmund and
Winfrid for the days you’re absent, and to keep the hours of the Office so
strictly that even your errant soul shall go protected to Bangor and back.” “I
am wholly virtuous and regenerate,” said Cadfael with immense content. “Has not
heaven just shown it by letting me loose into Wales? Do you think I am going to
risk disapprobation now?” Since
at least the first part of Mark’s mission was meant to be public and
demonstrative, there was no reason why every soul in the enclave should not
take an avid interest in it, and there was no lack of gratuitous advice
available from all sides as to how it could best be performed, especially from
old Brother Dafydd in the infirmary, who had not seen his native cantref of
Duffryn Clwyd for forty years, but was still convinced he knew it like the palm
of his ancient hand. His pleasure in the revival of the diocese was somewhat
soured by the appointment of a Norman, but the mild excitement had given him a
new interest in life, and he reverted happily to his own language, and was
voluble in counsel when Cadfael visited him. Abbot Radulfus, by contrast,
contributed nothing but his blessing. The mission belonged to Mark, and must be
left scrupulously in his hands. Prior Robert forebore from comment, though his
silence bore a certain overtone of disapproval. An envoy of his dignity and
presence would have been more appropriate in the courts of bishops. Brother
Cadfael reviewed his medical supplies, committed his garden confidently to
Brother Winfrid, and paid a precautionary visit to Saint Giles to ensure that
the hospital cupboards were properly provided, and Brother Oswin in serene
command of his flock, before he repaired to the stables to indulge in the
pleasure of selecting his mount for the journey. It was there that Hugh found
him early in the afternoon, contemplating with pleasure an elegant light roan
with a cream-coloured mane, that leaned complacently to his caressing hand.
“Too tall for you,” said Hugh over his shoulder. “You’d need a lift into the
saddle, and Mark could never hoist you.” “I
am not yet grown so heavy nor so shrunken with age that I cannot scramble on to
a horse,” said Cadfael with dignity. “What brings you here again and looking
for me?” “Why,
a good notion Aline had, when I told her what you and Mark are up to. May is on
the doorstep already, and in a week or two at the most I should be packing her
and Giles off to Maesbury for the summer. He has the run of the manor there,
and it’s better for him out of the town.” It was his usual custom to leave his
family there until after the wool clip had been taken and the fields gleaned,
while he divided his time between home and the business of the shire. Cadfael
was familiar with the routine. “She says, why should we not hasten the move by
a week, and ride with you tomorrow, to set you on your way as far as Oswestry?
The rest of the household can follow later, and we could have one day, at
least, of your company, and you could bide the night over with us at Maesbury
if you choose. What do you say?” Cadfael
said yes, very heartily, and so, when it was put to him, did Mark, though he
declined, with regret, the offer of a night’s lodging. He was bent on reaching
Llanelwy in two days, and arriving at a civilised time, at the latest by
midafternoon, to allow time for the niceties of hospitality before the evening
meal, so he preferred to go beyond Oswestry and well into Wales before halting
for the night, to leave an easy stage for the second day. If they could reach
the valley of the Dee, they could find lodging with one of the churches there,
and cross the river in the early morning. So
it seemed that everything was already accounted for, and there remained nothing
to be done but go reverently to Vespers and Compline, and commit this
enterprise like all others to the will of God, but perhaps also with a gentle
reminder to Saint Winifred that they were bound into her country, and if she
felt inclined to let her delicate hand cover them along the way, the gesture
would be very much appreciated. The
morning of departure found a little cavalcade of six horses and a pack-pony
winding its way over the westward bridge and out of the town, on the road to
Oswestry. There was Hugh, on his favourite self-willed grey, with his son on
his saddle-bow, Aline, unruffled by the haste of her preparations for leaving
town, on her white jennet, her maid and friend Constance pillion behind a
groom, a second groom following with the pack-pony on a leading rein, and the
two pilgrims to Saint Asaph merrily escorted by this family party. It was the
last of April, a morning all green and silver. Cadfael and Mark had left before
Prime, to join Hugh and his party in the town. A shower, so fine as to be
almost imperceptible in the air, had followed them over the bridge, where the
Severn ran full but peaceful, and before they had assembled in Hugh’s courtyard
the sun had come out fully, sparkling on the leaves and grasses. The river was
gilded in every ripple with capricious, scintillating light. A good day to be
setting out, and no great matter why or where. The
sun was high, and the pearly mist of morning all dissolved when they crossed
the river at Mont ford. The road was good, some stretches of it with wide grass
verges where the going was comfortable and fast, and Giles demanded an
occasional canter. He was much too proud to share a mount with anyone but his
father. Once established at Maesbury the little pack-pony, sedate and
goodhumoured, would become his riding pony for the summer, and the groom who
led it his discreet guardian on his forays, for like most children who have
never seen cause to be afraid, he was fearless on horseback—Aline said
foolhardy, but hesitated to issue warnings, perhaps for fear of shaking his
confidence, or perhaps out of the certainty that they would not be heeded. They
halted at noon under the hill at Ness, where there was a tenant of Hugh’s
installed, to rest the horses and take refreshment. Before mid-afternoon they
reached Felton, and there Aline and the escort turned aside to take the nearest
way home, but Hugh elected to ride on with his friends to the outskirts of
Oswestry. Giles was transferred, protesting but obedient, to his mother’s arms.
“Go safely, and return safely!” said Aline, her primrose head pale and bright
as the child’s, the gloss of spring on her face and the burnish of sunlight in
her smile. And she signed a little cross on the air between them before she
wheeled her jennet into the lefthand track. Delivered
of the baggage and the womenfolk, they rode on at a brisker pace the few miles
to Whittington, where they halted under the walls of the small timber keep.
Oswestry itself lay to their left, on Hugh’s route homeward. Mark and Cadfael
must go on northward still, but here they were on the very borderland, country
which had been alternately Welsh and English for centuries before ever the
Normans came, where the names of hamlets and of men were more likely to be
Welsh than English. Hugh lived between the two great dykes the princes of
Mercia had constructed long ago, to mark where their holding and writ began, so
that no force should easily encroach, and no man who crossed from one side to
the other should be in any doubt under which law he stood. The lower barrier
lay just to the east of the manor, much battered and levelled now; the greater
one had been raised to the west, when Mercian power had been able to thrust
further into Wales. “Here
I must leave you,” said Hugh, looking back along the way they had come, and
westward towards the town and the castle. “A pity! I could gladly have ridden
as far as Saint Asaph with you in such weather, but the king’s officers had
best stay out of Church business and avoid the crossfire. I should be loth to tread
on Owain’s toes.” “You
have brought us as far as Bishop Gilbert’s writ, at any rate,” said Brother
Mark, smiling. “Both this church and yours of Saint Oswald are now in the see
of Saint Asaph. Did you realise that? Lichfield has lost a great swathe of parishes
here in the northwest. I think it must be Canterbury policy to spread the
diocese both sides the border, so that the line between Welsh and English can
count for nothing.” “Owain
will have something to say to that, too.” Hugh saluted them with a raised hand,
and began to wheel his horse towards the road home. “Go with God, and a good
journey! We’ll look to see you again in ten days or so.” And he was some yards
distant when he looked back over his shoulder and called after them: “Keep him
out of mischief! If you can!” But there was no indication to which of them the
plea was addressed, or to which of them the misgiving applied. They could share
it between them. Chapter Two I
AM TOO OLD,” BROTHER CADFAEL OBSERVED complacently, “to embark on such adventures
as this.” “I
notice,” said Mark, eyeing him sidelong, “you say nothing of the kind until
we’re well clear of Shrewsbury, and there’s no one to take you at your word,
poor aged soul, and bid you stay at home.” “What
a fool I should have been!” Cadfael willingly agreed. “Whenever
you begin pleading your age, I know what I have to deal with. A horse full of
oats, just let out of his stall, and with the bit between his teeth. We have to
do with bishops and canons,” said Mark severely, “and they can be trouble
enough. Pray to be spared any worse encounters.” But he did not sound too
convinced. The ride had brought colour to his thin, pale face and a sparkle to
his eyes. Mark had been raised with farm horses, slaving for the uncle who
grudged him house-room and food, and he still rode farm fashion, inelegant but
durable, now that the bishop’s stable had provided him a fine tall gelding in
place of a plodding farm drudge. The beast was nutbrown, with a lustrous copper
sheen to his coat, and buoyantly lively under such a light weight. They
had halted at the crest of the ridge overlooking the lush green valley of the
Dee. The sun was westering, and had mellowed from the noon gold into a softer
amber light, gleaming down the stream, where the coils of the river alternately
glimmered and vanished among its fringes of woodland. Still an upland river
here, dancing over a rocky bed and conjuring rainbows out of its sunlit spray.
Somewhere down there they would find a night’s lodging. They
set off companionably side by side, down the grassy track wide enough for two.
“For all that,” said Cadfael, “I never expected, at my age, to be recruited
into such an expedition as this. I owe you more than you know. Shrewsbury is
home, and I would not leave it for any place on earth, beyond a visit, but
every now and then my feet itch. It’s a fine thing to be heading home, but it’s
a fine thing also to be setting out from home, with both the going and the
return to look forward to. Well for me that Theobald took thought to recruit allies
for his new bishop. And what is it Roger de Clinton’s sending him, apart from
his ceremonial letter?” He had not had time to feel curiosity on that score
until now. Mark’s saddle-roll was too modest to contain anything of bulk. “A
pectoral cross, blessed at the shrine of Saint Chad. One of the canons made it,
he’s a good silversmith.” “And
the same to Meurig at Bangor, with his brotherly prayers and compliments?” “No,
Meurig gets a breviary, a very handsome one. Our best illuminator had as good
as finished it when the archbishop issued his orders, so he added a special
leaf for a picture of Saint Deiniol, Meurig’s founder and patron. I would
rather have the book,” said Mark, winding his way down a steep woodland ride
and out into the declining sun towards the valley. “But the cross is meant as
the more formal tribute. After all, we had our orders. But it shows, do you not
think, that Theobald knows that he’s given Gilbert a very awkward place to
fill?” “I
should not relish being in his shoes,” Cadfael admitted. “But who knows, he may
delight in the struggle. There are those who thrive on contention. If he
meddles too much with Welsh custom he’ll get more than enough of that.” They
emerged into the green, undulating meadows and bushy coverts along the riverside,
the Dee beside them reflecting back orange gleams from the west. Beyond the
water a great grassy hill soared, crowned with the man-made contours of
earthworks raised ages ago, and under the narrow wooden bridge the Dee dashed
and danced over a stony bed. Here at the church of Saint Collen they asked and
found a lodging for the night with the parish priest. On
the following day they crossed the river, and climbed over the treeless uplands
from the valley of the Dee to the valley of the Clwyd, and there followed the
stream at ease the length of a bright morning and into an afternoon of soft
showers and wilful gleams of sun. Through Ruthin, under the outcrop of red
sandstone crowned with its squat timber fortress, and into the vale proper,
broad, beautiful, and the fresh green of young foliage everywhere. Before the
sun had stooped towards setting they came down into the narrowing tongue of
land between the Clwyd and the Elwy, before the two rivers met above Rhuddlan,
to move on together into tidal water. And there between lay the town of
Llanelwy and cathedral of Saint Asaph, comfortably nestled in a green,
sheltered valley. Hardly a town at all, it was so small and compact. The low
wooden houses clustered close, the single track led into the heart of them, and
disclosed the unmistakable long roof and timber bell-turret of the cathedral at
the centre of the village. Modest though it was, it was the largest building to
be seen, and the only one walled in stone. A range of other low roofs crowded
the precinct, and on most of them some hasty repairs had been done, and on
others men were still busily working, for though the church had been in use,
the diocese had been dormant for seventy years, and if there were still canons
attached to this centre their numbers must have dwindled and their houses
fallen into disrepair long ago. It had been founded, many centuries past, by
Saint Kentigern, on the monastic principle of the old Celtic class, a college
of canons under a priest-abbot, and with one other priest or more among the
members. The Normans despised the clas, and were busy disposing all things
religious in Wales to be subject to the Roman rite of Canterbury. Uphill work,
but the Normans were persistent people. But
what was astonishing about this remote and rural community was that it seemed
to be over-populated to a startling degree. As soon as they approached the
precinct they found themselves surrounded by a bustle and purpose that belonged
to a prince’s llys rather than a church enclave. Besides the busy carpenters
and builders there were men and women scurrying about with pitchers of water,
armfuls of bedding, folded hangings, trays of new-baked bread and baskets of
food, and one strapping lad hefting a side of pork on his shoulders. “This is
more than a bishop’s household,” said Cadfael, staring at all the activity.
“They are feeding an army! Has Gilbert declared war on the valley of Clwyd?” “I
think,” said Mark, gazing beyond the whirlpool of busy people to the gently
rising hillside above, “they are entertaining more important guests than us.”
Cadfael followed where Mark was staring, and saw in the shadow of the hills
points of colour patterning a high green level above the little town. Bright
pavilions and fluttering pennants spread across the green, not the rough and
ready tents of a military encampment, but the furnishings of a princely
household. “Not
an army,” said Cadfael, “but a court. We’ve strayed into lofty company. Had we
not better go quickly and find out if two more are welcome? For there may be
business afoot that concerns more than staunch brotherhood among bishops.
Though if the prince’s officers are keeping close at Gilbert’s elbow, a
reminder from Canterbury may not come amiss. However cool the compliment!” They
moved forward into the precinct and looked about them. The bishop’s palace was
a new timber building, hall and chambers, and a number of new small dwellings
on either side. It was the better part of a year since Gilbert had been
consecrated at Lambeth, and clearly there had been hasty preparations to
restore some semblance of a cathedral enclave in order to receive him decently.
Cadfael and Mark were dismounting in the court when a young man threaded a
brisk way to them through the bustle, and beckoned a groom after him to take their
horses. “Brothers,
may I be of service?” He
was young, surely not more than twenty, and certainly not one of Gilbert’s
ecclesiastics, rather something of a courtier in his dress, and wore gemstones
about a fine, sturdy throat. He moved and spoke with an easy confidence and
grace, bright of countenance and fair in colouring, his hair a light, reddish
brown. A tall fellow, with something about him that seemed to Cadfael elusively
familiar, though he had certainly never seen him before. He had addressed them
first in Welsh, but changed easily to English after studying Mark from head to
foot in one brilliant glance. “Men of your habit are always welcome. Have you
ridden far?” “From
Lichfield,” said Mark, “with a brotherly letter and gift for Bishop Gilbert from
my bishop of Coventry and Lichfield.” “He
will be heartily glad,” said the young man, with surprising candour, “for he
may be feeling the need of reinforcements.” His flashing grin was mischievous
but amiable. “Here, let me get someone to bring your saddle-rolls after us, and
I’ll bring you where you can rest and take refreshment. It will be a while yet
to supper.” A
gesture from him brought servants running to unstrap the pack-rolls and follow
hard on the visitors’ heels as the young man led them across the court to one
of the new cells built out from the hall. “I
am without rights to command here, being a guest myself, but they have got used
to me.” It was said with an assured and slightly amused confidence, as if he
knew good reason why the bishop’s circle should accommodate him, and was
forbearing enough not to presume upon it too far. “Will this suffice?” The
lodging was small but adequate, furnished with beds, bench and table, and full
of the scent of seasoned wood freshly tooled. New brychans were piled on the
beds, and the smell of good wool mingled with the newness of timber. “I’ll send
someone with water,” said their guide, “and find one of the canons. His
lordship has been selecting where he can, but his demands come high. He’s
having trouble in filling up his chapter. Be at home here, Brothers, and
someone will come to you.” And
he was gone, with his blithe long strides and springing tread, and they were
left to settle and stretch at ease after their day in the saddle. “Water?”
said Mark, pondering this first and apparently essential courtesy. “Is that by
way of taking salt, here in Wales?” “No,
lad. A people that goes mostly afoot knows the value of feet and the dust and
aches of travel. They bring water for us to bathe our feet. It is a graceful way
of asking: Are you meaning to bide overnight? If we refuse it, we intend only a
brief visit in courtesy. If we accept it, we are guests of the house from that
moment.” “And
that young lord? For he’s too fine for a servant, and certainly no cleric. A guest,
he said. What sort of an assembly have we blundered into, Cadfael?” They had
left the door wide for the pleasure of the evening light and the animation to
be viewed about the court. A girl came threading her way through the purposeful
traffic with a long, striding grace in her step, bearing before her a pitcher
in a bowl. The water-carrier was tall and vigorous. A braid of glassy
blue-black hair thick as her wrist hung over her shoulder, and stray curls blew
about her temples in the faint breeze. A pleasure to behold, Cadfael thought,
watching her approach. She made them a deep reverence as she entered, and kept
her eyes dutifully lowered as she served them, pouring water for them,
unlatching their sandals with her own long, shapely hands, no servant but a
decorous hostess, so surely in a position of dominance here that she could
stoop to serve without at any point abasing herself. The touch of her hands on
Mark’s lean ankles and delicate, almost girlish feet brought a fiery blush
rising from his throat to his brow, and then, as if she had felt it scorch her
forehead, she did look up. It
was the most revealing of glances, though it lasted only a moment. As soon as
she raised her eyes, a face hitherto impassive and austere was illuminated with
a quicksilver sequence of expressions that came and passed in a flash. She took
in Mark in one sweep of her lashes, and his discomfort amused her, and for an
instant she considered letting him see her laughter, which would have
discomforted him further; but then she relented, indulging an impulse of
sympathy for his youth and apparent fragile innocence, and restored the gravity
of her oval countenance. Her
eyes were so dark a purple as to appear black in shadow. She could not be more
than eighteen years of age. Perhaps less, for her height and her bearing gave
her a woman’s confidence. She had brought linen towels over her shoulder, and
would have made a deliberate and perhaps mildly teasing grace of drying Mark’s
feet with her own hands, but he would not let her. The authority that belonged
not in his own small person but in the gravity of his office reached out to
take her firmly by the hand and raise her from her knees. She rose obediently,
only a momentary flash of her dark eyes compromising her solemnity. Young clerics,
Cadfael thought, perceiving that he himself was in no danger, might have
trouble with this one. For that matter, so might elderly clerics, if in a
slightly different way. “No,”
said Mark firmly. “It is not fitting. Our part in the world is to serve, not to
be served. And from all we have seen, outside there, you have more than enough
guests on your hands, more demanding than we would wish to be.” At that she
suddenly laughed outright, and clearly not at him, but at whatever thoughts his
words had sparked in her mind. Until then she had spoken no word but her
murmured greeting on the threshold. Now she broke into bubbling speech in
Welsh, in a lilting voice that made dancing poetry of language. “More than
enough for his lordship Bishop Gilbert, and more than he bargained for! Is it
true what Hywel said, that you are sent with compliments and gifts from the
English bishops? Then you will be the most welcome pair of visitors here in
Llanelwy tonight. Our new bishop feels himself in need of all the encouragement
he can get. A reminder he has an archbishop behind him will come in very
kindly, seeing he’s beset with princes every other way. He’ll make the most of
you. You’ll surely find yourselves at the high table in hall tonight.” “Princes!”
Cadfael echoed. “And Hywel? Was that Hywel who spoke with us when we rode in?
Hywel ab Owain?” “Did
you not recognise him?” she said, astonished. “Child,
I never saw him before. But his reputation we do know.” So this was the young
fellow who had been sent by his father to waft an army across the Aeron and
drive Cadwaladr headlong out of North Ceredigion with his castle of Llanbadarn
in flames behind him, and had made a most brisk and workmanlike job of it,
without, apparently, losing his composure or ruffling his curls. And he looking
barely old enough to bear arms at all! “I
thought there was something about him I should know! Owain I have met, we had
dealings three years back, over an exchange of prisoners. So he’s sent his son
to report on how Bishop Gilbert is setting about his pastoral duties, has he?”
Cadfael wondered. Trusted in both secular and clerical matters, it seemed, and
probably equally thorough in both. “Better
than that,” said the girl, laughing. “He’s come himself! Did you not see his
tents up there in the meadows? For these few days Llanelwy is Owain’s llys, and
the court of Gwynedd, no less. It’s an honour Bishop Gilbert could have done
without. Not that the prince makes any move to curb or intimidate him, bar his
simply being there, for ever in the corner of the bishop’s eye, and ‘ware of
everything he does or says. The prince of courtesy and consideration! He
expects the bishop to house only himself and his son, and provides for the rest
himself. But tonight they all sup in hall. You will see, you came very
opportunely.” She had been gathering up the towels over her arm as she talked,
and keeping a sharp eye now and then on the comings and goings in the
courtyard. Following such a glance, Cadfael observed a big man in a black
cassock sailing impressively across the grass towards their lodging. “I’ll
bring you food and mead,” said the girl, returning abruptly to the practical;
and she picked up bowl and pitcher, and was out at the door before the tall
cleric could reach it. Cadfael saw them meet and pass, with a word from the
man, and a mute inclination of the head from the girl. It seemed to him that
there was a curious tension between them, constrained on the man’s part, coldly
dutiful on the girl’s. His approach had hastened her departure, yet the way he
had spoken to her as they met, and in particular the way he halted yet again
before reaching the lodging, and turned to look after her, suggested that he
was in awe of her rather than the other way round, and she had some grievance
she was unwilling to give up. She had not raised her eyes to look at him, nor
broken the vehement rhythm of her gait. He came on more slowly, perhaps to
reassemble his dignity before entering to the strangers. “Goodday,
Brothers, and welcome!” he said from the threshold. “I trust my daughter has
looked after your comfort well?” That
established at once the relationship between them. It was stated with
considered clarity as if some implied issue was likely to come up for
consideration, and it was as well it should be properly understood. Which might
well be the case, seeing this man was undoubtedly tonsured, in authority here,
and a priest. That, too, he chose to state plainly: “My name is Meirion, I have
served this church for many years. Under the new dispensation I am a canon of the
chapter. If there is anything wanting, anything we can provide you, during your
stay, you have only to speak, I will see it remedied.” He
spoke in formal English, a little hesitantly, for he was obviously Welsh. A
burly, muscular man, and handsome in his own black fashion, with sharply cut
features and a very erect presence, the ring of his cropped hair barely salted
with grey. The girl had her colouring from him, and her dark, brilliant eyes,
but in her eyes the spark was of gaiety, even mischief, and in his it gave an
impression of faint uneasiness behind the commanding brow. A proud, ambitious
man not quite certain of himself and his powers. And perhaps in a delicate
situation now that he had become one of the canons attendant on a Norman
bishop? It was a possibility. If there was an acknowledged daughter to be
accounted for, there must also be a wife. Canterbury would hardly be pleased.
They assured him that the lodging provided them was in every way satisfactory,
even lavish by monastic principles, and Mark willingly brought out from his
saddle-roll Bishop Roger’s sealed letter, beautifully inscribed and
superscribed, and the little carved wood casket which held the silver cross.
Canon Meirion drew pleased breath, for the Lichfield silversmith was a skilled
artist, and the work was beautiful. “He
will be pleased and glad, of that you may be sure. I need not conceal from you,
as men of the Church, that his lordship’s situation here is far from easy, and
any gesture of support is a help to him. If you will let me suggest it, it
would be well if you make your appearance in form, when all are assembled at
table, and there deliver your errand publicly. I will bring you into the hall
as your herald, and have places left for you at the bishop’s table.” He was quite
blunt about it, the utmost advantage must be made of this ceremonious reminder
not simply from Lichfield, but from Theobald and Canterbury, that the Roman
rite had been accepted and a Norman prelate installed in Saint Asaph. The
prince had brought up his own power and chivalry on one side, Canon Meirion
meant to deploy Brother Mark, inadequate symbol though he might appear, upon
the other. “And, Brother, although there is no need for translation for the
bishop’s benefit, it would be good if you would repeat in Welsh what Deacon
Mark may say in hall. The prince knows some English, but few of his chiefs
understand it.” And it was Canon Meirion’s determined intent that they should
all, to the last man of the guard, be well aware of what passed. “I will tell
the bishop beforehand of your coming, but say no word as yet to any other.” “Hywel
ab Owain already knows,” said Cadfael. “And
doubtless will have told his father. But the spectacle will not suffer any
diminution by that. Indeed, it’s a happy chance that you came on this of all
days, for tomorrow the royal party is leaving to return to Aber.” “In
that case,” said Mark, choosing to be open with a host who was certainly being
open with them, “we can ride on among his company, for I am the bearer of a
letter also to Bishop Meurig of Bangor.” The
canon received this with a short pause for reflection, and then nodded
approvingly. He was, after all, a Welshman himself, even if he was doing his
able best to hold on to favour with a Norman superior. “Good! Your bishop is
wise. It puts us on a like footing, and will please the prince. As it chances,
my daughter Heledd and I will also be of the party. She is to be betrothed to a
gentleman in the prince’s service, who holds land in Anglesey, and he will come
to meet us at Bangor. We shall be companions along the way.” “Our
pleasure to ride in company,” said Mark. “I’ll
come for you as soon as they take their places at table,” the canon promised,
well content, and left them to an hour of rest. Not until he was gone did the
girl come back, bearing a dish of honey cakes and a jar of mead. She served
them in silence, but made no move to go. After a moment of sullen thought she
asked abruptly: “What did he tell you?” “That
he and his daughter are bound for Bangor tomorrow, as we two are. It seems,”
said Cadfael equably, and watching her unrevealing face, “that we shall have a
prince’s escort as far as Aber.” “So
he does still own he is my father,” she said with a curling lip. “He
does, and why should he not profess it proudly? If you look in your mirror,”
said Cadfael candidly, “you will see very good reason why he should boast of
it.” That coaxed a reluctant smile out of her. He pursued the small success:
“What is it between you two? Is it some threat from the new bishop? If he’s
bent on ridding himself of all the married priests in his diocese he has an
uphill row to hoe. And your father seems to me an able man, one a new incumbent
can ill afford to lose.” “So
he is,” she agreed, warming, “and the bishop wants to keep him. His case would
have been much worse, but my mother was in her last illness when Bishop Gilbert
arrived, and it seemed she could not last long, so they waited! Can you
conceive of it? Waiting for a wife to die, so that he need not part with her
husband, who was useful to him! And die she did, last Christmas, and ever since
then I have kept his house, cooked and cleaned for him, and thought we could go
on so. But no, I am a reminder of a marriage the bishop says was unlawful and
sacrilegious. In his eyes I never should have been born! Even if my father
remains celibate the rest of his life, I am still here, to call to mind what he
wants forgotten. Yes, he, not only the bishop! I stand in the way of his
advancement.” “Surely,”
said Mark, shocked, “you do him injustice. I am certain he feels a father’s
affection for you, as I do believe you feel a daughter’s for him.” “It
never was tested before,” she said simply. “No one grudged us a proper love.
Oh, he wishes me no ill, neither does the bishop. But very heartily they both
wish that I may go somewhere else to thrive, so far away I shall trouble them
no more.” “So
that is why they’ve planned to match you with a man of Anglesey. As far away,”
said Cadfael ruefully, “as a man could get and still be in North Wales. Yes,
that would certainly settle the bishop’s mind. But what of yours? Do you know
the man they intend for you?” “No,
that was the prince’s doing, and he meant it kindly, and indeed I take it
kindly. No, the bishop wanted to send me away to a convent in England, and make
a nun of me. Owain Gwynedd said that would be a wicked waste unless it was my
wish, and asked me there in front of everyone in the hall if I had any mind to
it, and very loudly and clearly I said no. So he proposed this match for me.
His man is looking for a wife, and they tell me he’s a fine fellow, not so
young but barely past thirty, which is not so old, and good to look at, and
well regarded. Better at least,” she said without great enthusiasm, “than being
shut up behind a grid in an English nunnery.” “So
it is,” agreed Cadfael heartily, “unless your own heart drives you there, and I
doubt that will ever happen to you. Better, too, surely, than living on here
and being made to feel an outcast and a burden. You are not wholly set against
marriage?” “No!”
she said vehemently. “And
you know of nothing against this man the prince has in mind?” “Only
that I have not chosen him,” she said, and set her red lips in a stubborn line. “When
you see him you may approve him. It would not be the first time,” said Cadfael
sagely, “that an intelligent matchmaker got the balance right.” “Well
or ill,” she said, rising with a sigh, “I have no choice but to go. My father
goes with me to see that I behave, and Canon Morgant, who is as rigid as the
bishop himself, goes with us to see that we both behave. Any further scandal
now, and goodbye to any advancement under Gilbert. I could destroy him if I so
wished,” she said, dwelling vengefully on something she knew could never be a
possibility, for all her anger and disdain. And from the evening light in the
doorway she looked back to add: “I can well live without him. Soon or late, I
should have gone to a husband. But do you know what most galls me? That he
should give me up so lightly, and be so thankful to get rid of me.” Canon
Meirion came for them as he had promised, just as the bustle in the courtyard
was settling into competent quietness, building work abandoned for the day, all
the domestic preparations for the evening’s feast completed, the small army of
servitors mustered into their places, and the household, from princes to
grooms, assembled in hall. The light was still bright, but softening into the
gilded silence before the sinking of the sun. Dressed
for ceremony, the canon was brushed and immaculate but plain, maintaining the
austerity of his office, perhaps, all the more meticulously to smooth away from
memory all the years when he had been married to a wife. Time had been, once,
long ago in the age of the saints, when celibacy had been demanded of all Celtic
priests, just as insistently as it was being demanded now by Bishop Gilbert, by
reason of the simple fact that the entire structure of the Celtic Church was
built on the monastic ideal, and anything less was a departure from precedent
and a decline in sanctity. But long since even the memory of that time had
grown faint to vanishing, and there would be just as indignant a reaction to
the reimposition of that ideal as there must once have been to its gradual
abandonment. For centuries now priests had lived as decent married men and
raised families like their parishioners. Even in England, in the more remote
country places, there were plenty of humble married priests, and certainly no
one thought the worse of them. In Wales it was not unknown for son to follow
sire in the cure of a parish, and worse, for the sons of bishops to take it for
granted they should succeed their mitred fathers, as though the supreme offices
of the Church had been turned into heritable fiefs. Now here came this alien
bishop, imposed from without, to denounce all such practices as abominable sin,
and clear his diocese of all but the celibate clergy. And
this able and impressive man who came to summon them to the support of his
master had no intention of suffering diminution simply because, though he had
buried his wife just in time, the survival of a daughter continued to accuse
him. Nothing against the girl, and he would see her provided for, but somewhere
else, out of sight and mind. To
do him justice, he made no bones about going straight for what he wanted, what
would work to his most advantage. He meant to exploit his two visiting
monastics and their mission to his bishop’s pleasure and satisfaction. “They
are just seated. There will be silence until princes and bishop are settled. I
have seen to it there is a clear space below the high table, where you will be
seen and heard by all.” Do
him justice, too, he was no way disappointed or disparaging in contemplating
Brother Mark’s smallness of stature and plain Benedictine habit, or the
simplicity of his bearing; indeed he looked him over with a nod of satisfied
approval, pleased with a plainness that would nevertheless carry its own
distinction. Mark
took the illuminated scroll of Roger de Clinton’s letter and the little carved
casket that contained the cross in his hands, and they followed their guide
across the courtyard to the door of the bishop’s hall. Within, the air was full
of the rich scent of seasoned timber and the resiny smoke of torches, and the
subdued murmur of voices among the lower tables fell silent as the three of
them entered, Canon Meirion leading. Behind the high table at the far end of
the hall an array of faces, bright in the torchlight, fixed attentively upon
the small procession advancing into the cleared space below the dais. The
bishop in the midst, merely a featureless presence at this distance, princes on
either side of him, the rest clerics and Welsh noblemen of Owain’s court
disposed alternately, and all eyes upon Brother Mark’s small, erect figure,
solitary in the open space, for Canon Meirion had stepped aside to give him the
floor alone, and Cadfael had remained some paces behind him. “My
lord bishop, here is Deacon Mark, of the household of the bishop of Lichfield
and Coventry, asking audience.” “The
messenger of my colleague of Lichfield is very welcome,” said the formal voice
from the high table. Mark
made his brief address in a clear voice, his eyes fixed on the long, narrow
countenance that confronted him. Straight, wiry steel-grey hair about a domed tonsure,
a long, thin blade of a nose flaring into wide nostrils, and a proud,
tight-lipped mouth that wore its formal smile somewhat unnervingly for lack of
practice. “My
lord, Bishop Roger de Clinton bids me greet you reverently in his name, as his
brother in Christ and his neighbour in the service of the Church, and wishes
you long and fruitful endeavour in the diocese of Saint Asaph. And by my hand
he sends you in all brotherly love this letter, and this casket, and begs you
accept them in kindness.” All
of which Cadfael took up, after the briefest of pauses for effect, and turned
into ringing Welsh that brought an approving stir and murmur from his
fellow-countrymen among the assembly. The
bishop had risen from his seat, and made his way round the high table to
approach the edge of the dais. Mark went to meet him, and bent his knee to
present letter and casket into the large, muscular hands that reached down to
receive them. “We
accept our brother’s kindness with joy,” said Bishop Gilbert with considered
and gratified grace, for the secular power of Gwynedd was there within earshot,
and missing nothing that passed. “And we welcome his messengers no less gladly.
Rise, Brother, and make one more honoured guest at our table. And your comrade
also. It was considerate indeed of Bishop de Clinton to send a Welsh speaker
with you into a Welsh community.” Cadfael
stood well back, and followed only at a distance on to the dais. Let Mark have
all the notice and the attention, and be led to a place of honour next to Hywel
ab Owain, who sat at the bishop’s left. Was that Canon Meirion’s doing, the
bishop’s own decision to make the most of the visit, or had Hywel had a hand in
it? He might well be interested in learning more about what other cathedral
chapters thought of the resurrection of Saint Kentigern’s throne, and its
bestowal on an alien prelate. And probing from him might be expected to find a
more guileless response than if it came from his formidable father, and produce
a more innocent and lavish crop. A first occasion, it might be, for Mark to say
little and listen much. Cadfael’s
own allotted place was much further from the princely centre, near the end of
the table, but it gave him an excellent view of all the faces ranged along the
seats of honour. On the bishop’s right sat Owain Gwynedd, a big man every way,
in body, in breadth of mind, in ability, very tall, exceeding by a head the
average of his own people, and flaxen-fair by contrast with their darkness, for
his grandmother had been a princess of the Danish kingdom of Dublin, more Norse
than Irish, Ragnhild, a granddaughter of King Sitric Silk-Beard, and his mother
Angharad had been noted for her golden hair among the dark women of Deheubarth.
On the bishop’s left Hywel ab Owain sat at ease, his face turned towards
Brother Mark in amiable welcome. The likeness was clear to be seen, though the
son was of a darker colouring, and had not the height of the sire. It struck
Cadfael as ironic that one so plainly signed with his father’s image should be
regarded by the cleric who sat beside him as illegitimate, for he had been born
before Owain’s marriage, and his mother, too, was an Irishwoman. To the Welsh a
son acknowledged was as much a son as those born in marriage, and Hywel on
reaching manhood had been set up honourably in South Ceredigion, and now, after
his uncle’s fall, possessed the whole of it. And very well capable, by his
showing so far, of holding on to his own. There were three or four more
Welshmen of Owain’s party, all arranged turn for turn with Gilbert’s canons and
chaplains, secular and clerical perforce rubbing shoulders and exchanging
possibly wary conversation, though now they had the open casket and its
filigree silver cross as a safe topic, for Gilbert had opened it and set it on
the board before him to be admired, and laid de Clinton’s scroll beside it,
doubtless to await a ceremonial reading aloud when the meal was drawing to its
close. Meantime,
mead and wine were oiling the wheels of diplomacy, and by the rising babel of
voices successfully. And Cadfael had better turn his attention to his own part
in this social gathering, and begin to do his duty by his neighbours. On his
right hand he had a middle-aged cleric, surely a canon of the cathedral,
well-fleshed and portly, but with a countenance of such uncompromising
rectitude that Cadfael judged he might well be that Morgant whose future errand
it was to see that both father and daughter conducted themselves
unexceptionably on the journey to dispose of Heledd to a husband. Just such a
thin, fastidious nose seemed suitable to the task, and just such chill, sharp
eyes. But his voice when he spoke, and his manner to the guest, were gracious
enough. In every situation he would be equal to events, and strike the becoming
note, but he did not look as if he would be easy on shortcomings in others. On
Cadfael’s left sat a young man of the prince’s party, of the true Welsh build,
sturdy and compact, very trim in his dress, and dark of hair and eye. A very
black, intense eye, that focussed on distance, and looked through what lay
before his gaze, men and objects alike, rather than at them. Only when he
looked along the high table, to where Owain and Hywel sat, did the range of his
vision shorten, fix and grow warm in recognition and acknowledgement, and the
set of his long lips soften almost into smiling. One devoted follower at least
the princes of Gwynedd possessed. Cadfael observed the young man sidewise, with
discretion, for he was worth study, very comely in his black and brooding
fashion, and tended to a contained and private silence. When he did speak, in
courtesy to the new guest, his voice was quiet but resonant, and moved in
cadences that seemed to Cadfael to belong elsewhere than in Gwynedd. But the
most significant thing about his person did not reveal itself for some time,
since he ate and drank little, and used only the right hand that lay easy on
the board under Cadfael’s eyes. Only when he turned directly towards his
neighbour, and rested his left elbow on the edge of the table, did it appear
that the left forearm terminated only a few inches below the joint, and a fine
linen cloth was drawn over the stump like a glove, and secured by a thin silver
bracelet. It was impossible not to stare, the revelation came so unexpectedly;
but Cadfael withdrew his gaze at once, and forbore from any comment, though he
could not resist studying the mutilation covertly when he thought himself
unobserved. But his neighbour had lived with his loss long enough to accustom
himself to its effect on others. “You
may ask, Brother,” he said, with a wry smile. “I am not ashamed to own where I
left it. It was my better hand once, though I could use both, and can still
make shift with the one I have left.” Since
curiosity was understood and expected of him, Cadfael made no secret of it,
though he was already hazarding a guess at the possible answers. For this young
man was almost certainly from South Wales, far from his customary kin here in
Gwynedd. “I
am in no doubt,” he said cautiously, “that wherever you may have left it, the
occasion did you nothing but honour. But if you are minded to tell me, you
should know that I have carried arms in my time, and given and taken injury in
the field. Where you admit me, I can follow you, and not as a stranger.” “I
thought,” said the young man, turning black, brilliant eyes on him
appraisingly, “you had not altogether the monastic look about you. Follow,
then, and welcome. I left my arm lying over my lord’s body, the sword still in
my hand.” “Last
year,” said Cadfael slowly, pursuing his own prophetic imaginings,” in
Deheubarth.” “As
you have said.” “Anarawd?” “My
prince and my foster-brother,” said the maimed man. “The stroke, the final
stroke, that took his life from him took my arm from me.” Chapter Three “HOW
MANY,” ASKED CADFAEL CAREFULLY, after a moment of silence, “were with him
then?” “Three
of us. On a simple journey and a short, thinking no evil. There were eight of
them. I am the only one left who rode with Anarawd that day.” His voice was low
and even. He had forgotten nothing and forgiven nothing, but he was in complete
command of voice and face. “I
marvel,” said Cadfael, “that you lived to tell the story. It would not take
long to bleed to death from such a wound.” “And
even less time to strike again and finish the work,” the young man agreed with
a twisted smile. “And so they would have done if some others of our people had
not heard the affray and come in haste. Me they left lying when they rode away.
I was taken up and tended after his murderers had run. And when Hywel came with
his army to avenge the slaying, he brought me back here with him, and Owain has
taken me into his own service. A one-armed man is still good for something. And
he can still hate.” “You
were close to your prince?” “I
grew up with him. I loved him.” His black eyes rested steadily upon the lively
profile of Hywel ab Owain, who surely had taken Anarawd’s place in his loyalty,
in so far as one man can ever replace another. “May
I know your name?” asked Cadfael. “And mine is, or in the world it was, Cadfael
ap Meilyr ap Dafydd, a man of Gwynedd myself, born at Trefriw. And Benedictine
though I may be, I have not forgotten my ancestry.” “Nor
should you, in the world or out of it. And my name is Cuhelyn ab Einion, a
younger son of my father, and a man of my prince’s guard. In the old days,” he
said, darkling, “it was disgrace for a man of the guard to return alive from
the field on which his lord was slain. But I had and have good reason for
living. Those of the murderers whom I knew I have named to Hywel, and they have
paid. But some I did not know. I keep the faces in mind, for the day when I see
them again and hear the names that go with the faces.” “There
is also one other, the chief, who has paid only a blood-price in lands,” said
Cadfael. “What of him? Is it certain he gave the orders for this ambush?” “Certain!
They would never have dared, otherwise. And Owain Gwynedd has no doubts.” “And
where, do you suppose, is this Cadwaladr now? And has he resigned himself to
the loss of everything he possessed?” The
young man shook his head. “Where he is no one seems to know. Nor what mischief
he has next in mind. But resigned to his loss? That I doubt! Hywel took
hostages from among the lesser chiefs who served under Cadwaladr, and brought
them north to ensure there should be no further resistance in Ceredigion. Most
of them have been released now, having sworn not to bear arms against Hywel’s
rule or offer service again to Cadwaladr, unless at some time to come he should
pledge reparation and be restored. There’s one still left captive in Aber,
Gwion. He’s given his parole not to attempt escape, but he refuses to forswear
his allegiance to Cadwaladr or promise peace to Hywel. A decent enough fellow,”
said Cuhelyn tolerantly, “but still devoted to his lord. Can I hold that
against a man? But such a lord! He deserves better for his worship.” “You
bear no hatred against him?” “None,
there is no reason. He had no part in the ambush, he is too young and too clean
to be taken into such a villainy. After a fashion, I like him as he likes me.
We are two of a kind. Could I blame him for holding fast to his allegiance as I
hold fast to mine? If he would kill for Cadwaladr’s sake, so would I have done,
so I did, for Anarawd. But not by stealth, in double force against light-armed
men expecting no danger. Honestly, in open field, that’s another matter.” The
long meal was almost at its end, only the wine and mead still circling, and the
hum of voices had mellowed into a low, contented buzzing like a hive of bees
drunken and happy among summer meadows. In the centre of the high table Bishop
Gilbert had taken up the fine scroll of his letter and broken the seal, and was
on his feet with the vellum leaf unrolled in his hands. Roger de Clinton’s
salutation was meant to be declaimed in public for its full effect, and had
been carefully worded to impress the laity no less than the Celtic clergy, who
might be most in need of a cautionary word. Gilbert’s sonorous voice made the
most of it. Cadfael, listening, thought that Archbishop Theobald would be
highly content with the result of his embassage. “And
now, my lord Owain,” Gilbert pursued, seizing the mellowed moment for which he
must have been waiting throughout the feast, “I ask your leave to introduce a
petitioner, who comes asking your indulgence for a plea on behalf of another.
My appointment here gives me some right, by virtue of my office, to speak for
peace, between individual men as between peoples. It is not good that there
should be anger between brothers. Just cause there may have been at the outset,
but there should be a term to every outlawry, every quarrel. I ask an audience
for an ambassador who speaks on behalf of your brother Cadwaladr, that you may
be reconciled with him as is fitting, and restore him to his lost place in your
favour. May I admit Bledri ap Rhys?” There
was a brief, sharp silence, in which every eye turned upon the prince’s face.
Cadfael felt the young man beside him stiffen and quiver in bitter resentment
of such a breach of hospitality, for clearly this had been planned deliberately
without a word of warning to the prince, without any prior consultation, taking
an unfair advantage of the courtesy such a man would undoubtedly show towards
the host at whose table he was seated. Even had this audience been sought in
private, Cuhelyn would have found it deeply offensive. To precipitate it thus
publicly, in hall before the entire household, was a breach of courtesy only
possible to an insensitive Norman set up in authority among a people of whom he
had no understanding. But if the liberty was as displeasing to Owain as it was
to Cuhelyn, he did not allow it to appear. He let the silence lie just long
enough to leave the issue in doubt, and perhaps shake Gilbert’s valiant
self-assurance, and then he said clearly: “At
your wish, my lord bishop, I will certainly hear Bledri ap Rhys. Every man has
the right to ask and to be heard. Without prejudice to the outcome!” It was
plain, as soon as the bishop’s steward brought the petitioner into the hall,
that he had not come straight from travel to ask for this audience. Somewhere
about the bishop’s enclave he had been waiting at ease for his entry here, and
had prepared himself carefully, very fine and impressive in his dress and in
his person, every grain of dust from the roads polished away. A tall,
broad-shouldered, powerful man, black-haired and black-moustached, with an
arrogant beak of a nose, and a bearing truculent rather than conciliatory. He
swept with long strides into the centre of the open space fronting the dais,
and made an elaborate obeisance in the general direction of prince and bishop.
The gesture seemed to Cadfael to tend rather to the performer’s own
aggrandisement than to any particular reverence for those saluted. He had
everyone’s attention, and meant to retain it. “My
lord prince—my lord bishop, your devout servant! I come as a petitioner here
before you.” He did not look the part, nor was his full, confident voice
expressive of any such role. “So
I have heard,” said Owain. “You have something to ask of us. Ask it freely.” “My
lord, I was and am in fealty to your brother Cadwaladr, and I dare venture to
speak for his right, in that he goes deprived of his lands, and made a stranger
and disinherited in his own country. Whatever you may hold him guilty of, I
dare to plead that such a penalty is more than he has deserved, and such as
brother should not visit upon brother. And I ask of you that measure of
generosity and forgiveness that should restore him his own again. He has
endured this despoiling a year already, let that be enough, and set him up
again in his lands of Ceredigion. The lord bishop will add his voice to mine
for reconciliation.” “The
lord bishop has been before you,” said Owain drily, “and equally eloquent. I am
not, and never have been, adamant against my brother, whatever follies he has
committed, but murder is worse than folly, and requires a measure of penitence
before forgiveness is due. The two, separated, are of no value, and where the
one is not, I will not waste the other. Did Cadwaladr send you on this errand?” “No,
my lord, and knows nothing of my coming. It is he who suffers deprivation, and
I who appeal for his right to be restored. If he has done ill in the past, is
that good reason for shutting him out from the possibility of doing well in the
future? And what has been done to him is extreme, for he has been made an exile
in his own country, without a toehold on his own soil. Is that fair dealing?” “It
is less extreme,” said Owain coldly, “than what was done to Anarawd. Lands can
be restored, if restoration is deserved. Life once lost is past restoration.” “True,
my lord, but even homicide may be compounded for a blood-price. To be stripped
of all, and for life, is another kind of death.” “We
are not concerned with mere homicide, but with murder,” said Owain, “as well
you know.” At Cadfael’s left hand Cuhelyn sat stiff and motionless in his
place, his eyes fixed upon Bledri, their glance lengthened to pierce through
him and beyond. His face was white, and his single hand clenched tightly upon
the edge of the board, the knuckles sharp and pale as ice. He said no word and
made no sound, but his bleak stare never wavered. “Too
harsh a name,” said Bledri fiercely, “for a deed done in heat. Nor did your
lordship wait to hear my prince’s side of the quarrel.” “For
a deed done in heat,” said Owain with immovable composure, “this was well
planned. Eight men do not lie in wait in cover for four travellers unsuspecting
and unarmed, in hot blood. You do your lord’s cause no favour by defending his
crime. You said you came to plead. My mind is not closed against
reconciliation, civilly sought. It is proof against threats.” “Yet,
Owain,” cried Bledri, flaring like a resinous torch, “it behoves even you to
weigh what consequences may follow if you are obdurate. A wise man would know
when to unbend, before his own brand burns back into his face.” Cuhelyn
started out of his stillness, quivering, and was half rising to his feet when
he regained control, and sank back in his place, again mute and motionless.
Hywel had not moved, nor had his face changed. He had his father’s formidable
composure. And Owain’s unshaken and unshakable calm subdued in a moment the
uneasy stir and murmur that had passed round the high table and started louder
echoes down in the floor of the hall. “Am
I to take that as threat, or promise, or a forecast of a doom from heaven?”
asked Owain, in the most amiable of voices, but none the less with a razor edge
to the tone that gave it piercing sweetness, and caused Bledri to draw back his
head a little as if from a possible blow, and for a moment veil the smouldering
fire of his black eyes, and abate the savage tightness of his lips. Somewhat
more cautiously he responded at last: “I
meant only that enmity and hatred between brothers is unseemly among men, and
cannot but be displeasing to God. It cannot bear any but disastrous fruit. I
beg you, restore your brother his rights.” “That,”
said Owain thoughtfully, and eyeing the petitioner with a stare that measured
and probed beyond the words offered, “I am not yet ready to concede. But
perhaps we should consider of this matter at more leisure. Tomorrow morning I
and my people set out for Aber and Bangor, together with some of the lord
bishop’s household and these visitors from Lichfield. It is in my mind, Bledri
ap Rhys, that you should ride with us and be our guest at Aber, and on the way,
and there at home in my llys, you may better develop your argument, and I
better consider on those consequences of which you make mention. I should not like,”
said Owain in tones of honey, “to invite disaster for want of forethought. Say
yes to my hospitality, and sit down with us at our host’s table.” It
was entirely plain to Cadfael, as to many another within the hall, that by this
time Bledri had small choice in the matter. Owain’s men of the guard had fully
understood the nature of the invitation. By his tight smile, so had Bledri,
though he accepted it with every evidence of pleasure and satisfaction. No
doubt it suited him to continue in the prince’s company, whether as guest or
prisoner, and to keep his eyes and ears open on the ride to Aber. All the more
if his hint of dire consequences meant more than the foreshadowing of divine
disapproval of enmity between brothers. He had said a little too much to be
taken at his face value. And as a guest, free or under guard, his own safety
was assured. He took the place that was cleared for him at the bishop’s table,
and drank to the prince with a discreet countenance and easy smile. The bishop
visibly drew deep breath, relieved that his well-meaning effort at peace-making
had at least survived the first skirmish. Whether he had understood the
vibrating undertones of what had passed was doubtful. The subtleties of the
Welsh were probably wasted on a forthright and devout Norman, Cadfael
reflected. The better for him, he could speed his departing guests, thus
augmented by one, and console himself that he had done all a man could do to
bring about reconciliation. What followed, whatever it might be, was no
responsibility of his. The
mead went round amicably, and the prince’s harper sang the greatness and
virtues of Owain’s line and the beauty of Gwynedd. And after him, to Cadfael’s
respectful surprise, Hywel ab Owain rose and took the harp, and improvised
mellifluously on the women of the north. Poet and bard as well as warrior, this
was undoubtedly an admirable shoot from that admirable stem. He knew what he
was doing with his music. All the tensions of the evening dissolved into amity
and song. Or if they survived, at least the bishop, comforted and relaxed, lost
all awareness of them. In
the privacy of their own lodging, with the night still drowsily astir outside
the half-open door, Brother Mark sat mute and thoughtful on the edge of his bed
for some moments, pondering all that had passed, until at last he said, with
the conviction of one who has reviewed all circumstances and come to a firm
conclusion: “He meant nothing but good. He is a good man.” “But
not a wise one,” said Cadfael from the doorway. The night without was dark,
without a moon, but the stars filled it with a distant, blue glimmer that
showed where occasional shadows crossed from building to building, making for
their rest. The babel of the day was now an almost-silence, now and then
quivering to the murmur of low voices tranquilly exchanging goodnights. Rather
a tremor on the air than an audible sound. There was no wind. Even the softest
of movements vibrated along the cords of the senses, making silence eloquent. “He
trusts too easily,” Mark agreed with a sigh. “Integrity expects integrity.” “And
you find it missing in Bledri ap Rhys?” Cadfael asked respectfully. Brother
Mark could still surprise him now and then. “I
doubt him. He comes too brazenly, knowing once received he is safe from any
harm or affront. And he feels secure enough in Welsh hospitality to threaten.” “So
he did,” said Cadfael thoughtfully. “And passed it off as a reminder of
heaven’s displeasure. And what did you make of that?” “He
drew in his horns,” said Mark positively, “knowing he had gone a step too far.
But there was more in that than a pastoral warning. And truly I wonder where
this Cadwaladr is now, and what he is up to. For I think that was a plain
threat of trouble here and now if Owain refused his brother’s demands. Something
is in the planning, and this Bledri knows of it.” “I
fancy,” said Cadfael placidly, “that the prince is of your opinion also, or at
least has the possibility well in mind. You heard him. He has given due notice
to all his men that Bledri ap Rhys is to remain in the royal retinue here, in
Aber, and on the road between. If there’s mischief planned, Bledri, if he can’t
be made to betray it, can be prevented from playing any part in it, or letting
his master know the prince has taken the warning, and is on his guard. Now I
wonder did Bledri read as much into it, and whether he’ll go to the trouble to
put it to the test?” “He
did not seem to me to be put out of his stride,” said Mark doubtfully. “If he
did understand it so, it did not disquiet him. Can he have provoked it
purposely?” “Who
knows? It may suit him to go along with us to Aber, and keep his eyes and ears
open along the way and within the llys, if he’s spying out the prince’s
dispositions for his master. Or for himself!” Cadfael conceded thoughtfully,
“Though what’s the advantage to him, unless it’s to put him safely out of the
struggle, I confess I don’t see.” For a prisoner who enjoys officially the
status of a guest can come to no harm, whatever the issue. If his own lord
wins, he is delivered without reproach, and if his captor is the victor he is
immune just as surely, safe from injury in the battle or reprisals after it.
“But he did not strike me as a cautious man,” Cadfael owned, rejecting the
option, though with some lingering reluctance. A
few threads of shadow still crossed the gathering darkness of the precinct,
ripples on a nocturnal lake. The open door of the bishop’s great hall made a
rectangle of faint light, most of the torches within already quenched, the fire
turfed down but still glowing, distant murmurs of movement and voices a slight
quiver on the silence, as the servants cleared away the remnants of the feast
and the tables that had borne it. A
tall, dark figure, wide-shouldered and erect against the pale light, appeared
in the doorway of the hall, paused for a long moment as though breathing in the
cool of the night, and then moved leisurely down the steps, and began to pace
the beaten earth of the court, slowly and sinuously, like a man flexing his
muscles after being seated a while too long. Cadfael opened the door a little
wider, to have the shadowy movements in view. “Where
are you going?” asked Mark at his back, anticipating with alert intelligence. “Not
far,” said Cadfael. “Just far enough to see what rises to our friend Bledri’s
bait. And how he takes it!” He
stood motionless outside the door for a long moment, drawing the door to behind
him, to accustom his eyes to the night, as doubtless Bledri ap Rhys was also
doing as he trailed his coat to and fro, nearer and nearer to the open gate of
the precinct. The earth was firm enough to make his crisp, deliberate steps
audible, as plainly he meant them to be. But nothing stirred and no one took
note of him, not even the few servants drifting away to their beds, until he
turned deliberately and walked straight towards the open gate. Cadfael had
advanced at leisure along the line of modest canonical houses and guest
lodgings, to keep the event in view. With
admirable aplomb two brisk figures heaved up into the gateway from the fields without,
amiably wreathed together, collided with Bledri in midpassage, and untwined
themselves to embrace him between them. “What, my lord Bledri!” boomed one
blithe Welsh voice. “Is it you? Taking a breath of air before sleeping? And a
fine night for it!” “We’ll
bear you company, willingly,” the second voice offered heartily. “It’s early to
go to bed yet. And we’ll see you safe to your own brychan, if you lose your way
in the dark.” “I’m
none so drunk as to go astray,” Bledri acknowledged without surprise or
concern. “And for all the good company there is to be had in Saint Asaph
tonight, I think I’ll get to my bed. You gentlemen will be needing your sleep,
too, if we’re off with the morn tomorrow.” The smile in his voice was clear to
be sensed. He had the answer he had looked for, and it caused him no dismay,
rather a measure of amusement, perhaps even satisfaction. “Goodnight to you!”
he said, and turned to saunter back towards the hall door, still dimly lighted
from within. Silence
hung outside the precinct wall, though the nearest tents of Owain’s camp were
not far away. The wall was not so high that it could not be climbed, though
wherever a man mounted, there would be someone waiting below on the other side.
But in any case Bledri ap Rhys had no intention of removing himself, he had
merely been confirming his expectation that any attempt to do so would very
simply and neatly be frustrated. Owain’s orders were readily understood even
when obliquely stated, and would be efficiently carried out. If Bledri had been
in any doubt of that, he knew better now. And as for the two convivial guards,
they withdrew again into the night with an absence of pretence which was almost
insulting. And
that, on the face of it, was the end of the incident. Yet Cadfael continued
immobile and detachedly interested, invisible against the dark bulk of the
timber buildings, as if he expected some kind of epilogue to round off the
night’s entertainment. Into
the oblong of dim light at the head of the steps came the girl Heledd, unmistakable
even in silhouette by the impetuous grace of her carriage and her tall
slenderness. Even at the end of an evening of serving the bishop’s guests and
the retainers of his household she moved like a fawn. And if Cadfael observed
her appearance with impersonal pleasure, so did Bledri ap Rhys, from where he
stood just aside from the foot of the steps, with a startled appreciation
somewhat less impersonal, having no monastic restraints to hold it in check. He
had just confirmed that he was now, willing or otherwise, a member of the
prince’s retinue at least as far as Aber, and in all probability he already
knew, since he was lodged in the bishop’s own house, that this promising girl
was the one who would be riding with the party at dawn. The prospect offered a
hope of mild pleasure along the way, to pass the time agreeably. At the very
least, here was this moment, to round off an eventful and enjoyable evening.
She was descending, with one of the embroidered drapings of the high table
rolled up in her arms, on her way to the canonical dwellings across the
precinct. Perhaps wine had been spilled on the cloth, or some of the gilt
threads been snagged by a belt buckle or the rough setting of a dagger hilt or
a bracelet, and she was charged with its repair. He had been about to ascend,
but waited aside instead, for the pleasure of watching her at ever closer view
as she came down, eyes lowered to be sure of stepping securely. He was so still
and she so preoccupied that she had not observed him. And when she had reached
the third step from the ground he suddenly reached out and took her by the
waist between his hands, very neatly, and swung her round in a half-circle, and
so held her suspended, face to face with him and close, for a long moment
before he set her quite gently on her feet. He did not, however, relinquish his
hold of her. It
was done quite lightly and playfully, and for all Cadfael could see, which was
merely a shadow play, Heledd received it without much trace of displeasure, and
certainly none of alarm, once the surprise was past. She had uttered one small,
startled gasp as he plucked her aloft, but that was all, and once set down she
stood looking up at him eye to eye, and made no move to break away. It is not
unpleasant to any woman to be admired by a handsome man. She said something to
him, the words indistinguishable but the tone light and tolerant to Cadfael’s
ear, if not downright encouraging. And something he said in return to her, at
the very least with no sign of discouragement. No doubt Bledri ap Rhys had a
very good opinion of himself and his attractions, but it was in Cadfael’s mind
that Heledd, for all she might enjoy his attentions, was also quite capable of
keeping them within decorous bounds. Doubtful if she was considering letting him
get very far. But from this pleasurable brush with him she could extricate
herself whenever she chose. They were neither of them taking it seriously. In
the event she was not to be given the opportunity to conclude it in her own
fashion. For the light from the open doorway above was suddenly darkened by the
bulk of a big man’s body, and the abrupt eclipse cast the linked pair below
into relative obscurity. Canon Meirion paused for a moment to adjust his vision
to the night, and began to descend the steps with his usual selfconscious
dignity. With the dwindling of his massive shadow renewed light fell upon
Heledd’s glossy hair and the pale oval of her face, and the broad shoulders and
arrogant head of Bledri ap Rhys, the pair of them closely linked in what fell
little short of an embrace. It
seemed to Brother Cadfael, watching with unashamed interest from his dark
corner, that both of them were very well aware of the stormcloud bearing down
on them, and neither was disposed to do anything to evade or placate it.
Indeed, he perceived that Heledd softened by a hair the stiffness of her
stance, and allowed her head to tilt towards the descending light and glitter
into a bright and brittle smile, meant rather for her father’s discomfort than
for Bledri’s gratification. Let him sweat for his place and his desired
advancement! She had said that she could destroy him if she so willed, it was
something she would never do, but if he was so crass, and knew so little of
her, as to believe her capable of bringing about his ruin, he deserved to pay
for his stupidity. The instant of intense stillness exploded into a flurry of
movement, as Canon Meirion recovered his breath and came seething down the
steps in a turmoil of clerical black, like a sudden thundercloud, took his daughter
by the arm, and wrenched her firmly away from Bledri’s grasp. As firmly and
competently she withdrew herself from this new compulsion, and brushed the very
touch of his hand from her sleeve. The dagger glances that must have strained
through the dimness between sire and daughter were blunted by the night. And
Bledri suffered his deprivation gracefully, without stirring a step, and very
softly laughed. “Oh,
pardon if I have trespassed on your rights of warren,” he said, deliberately
obtuse. “I had not reckoned with a rival of your cloth. Not here in Bishop
Gilbert’s household. I see I have undervalued his breadth of mind.” He
was being provocative deliberately, of course. Even if he had had no notion
that this indignant elder was the girl’s father, he certainly knew that this
intervention could hardly bear the interpretation he was placing upon it. But
had not the impulse of mischief originated rather with Heledd? It did not
please her that the canon should have so little confidence in her judgement as
to suppose she would need help in dealing with a passing piece of impudence
from this questionably welcome visitor. And Bledri was quite sufficiently
accomplished in the study of women to catch the drift of her mild malice, and
play the accomplice, for her gratification as readily as for his own amusement. “Sir,”
said Meirion with weighty and forbidding dignity, curbing his rage, “my
daughter is affianced, and shortly to be married. Here in his lordship’s court
you will treat her and all other women with respect.” And to Heledd he said
brusquely, and with a sharp gesture of his hand towards their lodging under the
far wall of the enclave: “Go in, girl! The hour is late already, you should be
withindoors.” Heledd,
without haste or discomposure, gave them a slight, curt inclination of her head
to share between them, and turned and walked away. The rear view of her as she
went was expressive, and disdainful of men in general. “And
a very fine girl, too,” said Bledri approvingly, watching her departure. “You
may be proud of your getting, Father. I hope you are marrying her to a man
who’ll appreciate beauty. The small courtesy of hefting the lass down the steps
to level ground can hardly have blemished his bargain.” His clear, incisive
voice had dwelt fondly on the word ‘Father’, well aware of the dual sting. “Well,
what the eye has not seen, the heart need not grieve, and I hear the bridegroom
is well away in Anglesey. And no doubt you can keep a still tongue where this
match is concerned.” The plain implication was there, very sweetly insinuated.
No, Canon Meirion was exceedingly unlikely to make any move that could
jeopardise his cleansed and celibate and promising future. Bledri ap Rhys was
very quick on the uptake, and well informed about the bishop’s clerical reforms.
He had even sensed Heledd’s resentment at being so ruthlessly disposed of, and
her impulse to take her revenge before departing. “Sir,
you are a guest of prince and bishop, and as such are expected to observe the
standards due to their hospitality.” Meirion was stiff as a lance, and his
voice thinned and steely as a sword-blade. Within his well-schooled person
there was a ferocious Welsh temper under arduous control. “If you do not, you
will rue it. Whatever my own situation, I will see to that. Do not approach my
daughter, or attempt to have any further ado with her. Your courtesies are
unwelcome.” “Not,
I think, to the lady,” said Bledri, with the most complacent of smiles implicit
in the very tone of his voice. “She has a tongue, and a palm, and I fancy would
have been ready enough to use both if I had caused her any displeasure. I like
a lass of spirit. If she grants me occasion, I shall tell her so. Why should
she not enjoy the admiration she is entitled to, these few hours on the road to
her marriage?” The
brief silence fell like a stone between them; Cadfael felt the air quiver with
the tension of their stillness. Then Canon Meirion said, through gritted teeth
and from a throat constricted with the effort to contain his rage: “My lord, do
not think this cloth I wear will prove any protection to you if you affront my
honour, or my daughter’s good name. Be warned, and keep away from her, or you
shall have excellent cause to regret it. Though perhaps,” he ended, even lower
and more malevolently, “too brief time!” “Time
enough,” said Bledri, not noticeably disturbed by the palpable threat, “for all
the regretting I’m likely to do. It’s something I’ve had small practice in.
Goodnight to your reverence!” And he passed by Meirion so close their sleeves brushed,
perhaps intentionally, and began to climb the steps to the hall door. And the
canon, wrenching himself out of his paralysis of rage with an effort, composed
his dignity about him as best he could, and stalked away towards his own door. Cadfael
returned to his own quarters very thoughtfully, and recounted the whole of this
small incident to Brother Mark, who was lying wakeful and wide-eyed after his
prayers, by some private and peculiar sensitivity of his own already aware of
turbulent cross-currents trembling on the night air. He listened, unsurprised. “How
much, would you say, Cadfael, is his concern only for his own advancement, how
much truly for his daughter? For he does feel guilt towards her. Guilt that he
resents her as a burden to his prospects, guilt at loving her less than she
loves him. A guilt that makes him all the more anxious to put her out of sight,
far away, another man’s charge.” “Who
can decypher any man’s motives?” said Cadfael resignedly. “Much less a woman’s.
But I tell you this, she would do well not to drive him too far. The man has a
core of violence in him. I would not like to see it let loose. It could be a
killing force.” “And
against which of them,” wondered Mark, staring into the dark of the roof above
him, “would the lightning be launched, if ever the storm broke?” Chapter Four THE
PRINCE’S CORTEGE MUSTERED IN THE DAWN, in a morning hesitant between sullenness
and smiles. There was the moisture of a brief shower on the grasses as Cadfael
and Mark crossed to the church for prayer before saddling up, but the sun was
shimmering on the fine drops, and the sky above was the palest and clearest of
blues, but for a few wisps of cloud to eastward, embracing the rising orb of
light with stroking fingers. When they emerged again into the courtyard it was
already full of bustle and sound, the baggage horses being loaded, the brave
city of tents along the hillside above folded and on the move, and even the
frail feathers of cloud dissolved into moist and scintillating radiance. Mark
stood gazing before him with pleasure at the preparations for departure, his
face flushed and bright, a child embarking on an adventure. Until this moment,
Cadfael thought, he had not fully realised the possibilities, the fascinations,
even the perils of the journey he had undertaken. To ride with princes was no
more than half the tale, somewhere there was a lurking threat, a hostile
brother, a prelate bent on reforming a way of life which in the minds of its
population needed no reform. And who could guess what might happen between here
and Bangor, between bishop and bishop, the stranger and the native? “I
spoke a word in the ear of Saint Winifred,” said Mark, flushing almost
guiltily, as though he had appropriated a patroness who by rights belonged to
Cadfael. “I thought we must be very close to her here, it seemed only gracious
to let her know of our presence and our hopes, and ask her blessing.” “If
we deserve!” said Cadfael, though he had small doubt that so gentle and
sensible a saint must look indulgently upon this wise innocent. “Indeed!
How far is it, Cadfael, from here to her holy well?” “A
matter of fourteen miles or so, due east of us.” “Is
it true it never freezes? However hard the winter?” “It
is true. No one has ever known it stilled, it bubbles always in the centre.” “And
Gwytherin, where you took her from the grave?” “That
lies as far south and west of us,” said Cadfael, and refrained from mentioning
that he had also restored her to her grave in that same place. “Never try to
limit her,” he advised cautiously. “She will be wherever you may call upon her,
and present and listening as soon as you cry out your need.” “That
I never doubted,” said Mark simply, and went with a springy and hopeful step to
put together his small belongings and saddle his glossy nutbrown gelding.
Cadfael lingered a few moments to enjoy the bright bustle before him, and then
followed more sedately to the stables. Outside the walls of the enclave Owain’s
guards and noblemen were already marshalling, their encampment vanished from
the greensward, leaving behind only the paler, flattened patches which would
soon spring back into lively green, and erase even the memory of their
visitation. Within the wall grooms whistled and called, hooves stamped lively,
muffled rhythms in the hard-packed earth, harness jingled, maidservants
shrilled to one another above the general babel of male voices, and the faint
dust of all this vigorous movement rose into the sunlight and shimmered in
gilded mist overhead. The
company gathered as blithely as if they were going maying, and certainly so
bright a morning invited to so pleasant a pastime. But there were certain
graver reminders to be remarked as they mounted. Heledd made her appearance
cloaked and ready, serene and demure of countenance, but with Canon Meirion
keeping close on one side of her, with tight lips and downdrawn brows, and
Canon Morgant on the other, equally tightlipped but with brows arched into
uncompromising severity, and sharp eyes dwelling alternately on father and
daughter, and with no very assured approval of either. And for all their
precautions, at the last moment Bledri ap Rhys stepped between them and lifted
the girl into the saddle with his own large and potentially predatory hands,
with a courtesy so elaborate that it glittered into insolence: and, worse,
Heledd accepted the service with as gracious an inclination of her head, and a
cool, reserved smile, ambiguous between chaste reproof and discreet mischief.
To take exception to the behaviour of either party would have been folly, so
well had both preserved the appearance of propriety, but both canons
perceptibly beheld the incident with raised hackles and darkening frowns if
they kept their mouths shut. Nor
was that the only sudden cloud in this clear sky, for Cuhelyn, appearing
already mounted in the gateway, too late to have observed any present cause for
offence, sat his horse with drawn brows, while his intent eyes ranged the
entire company within until he found Bledri, and there settled and brooded, a
long-memoried man of intense passions, measuring an enemy. It seemed to
Cadfael, surveying the scene with a thoughtful eye, that there would be a
considerable weight of ill will and not a few grudges among the rich baggage of
this princely party. The
bishop came down into the courtyard to take leave of his royal guests. This
first encounter had passed off successfully enough, considering the strain he
had put upon it by inviting Cadwaladr’s envoy into conference. He was not so
insensitive that he had not felt the momentary tension and displeasure, and no
doubt he was drawing relieved breath now at having survived the danger. Whether
he had the humility to realise that he owed it to the prince’s forbearance was
another matter, Cadfael reflected. And here came Owain side by side with his
host, and Hywel at his back. At his coming the whole bright cortege quivered
into expectant life, and as he reached for bridle and stirrup, so did they all.
Too tall for me, eh, Hugh? Cadfael thought, swinging aloft into the roan’s high
saddle, with a buoyancy that set him up in a very gratifying conceit of
himself. I’ll show you whether I have lost my appetite for travel and forgotten
everything I learned in the east before ever you were born. And
they were away, out of the wide-open gate and heading westward after the
prince’s lofty fair head, uncovered to the morning sun. The bishop’s household
stood to watch them depart, warily content with one diplomatic encounter
successfully accomplished. Such threats as lingered uneasily from last night’s
exchanges cast their shadows on these departing guests. Bishop Gilbert, if he
had believed in them at all, could let them withdraw unchallenged, for they
were no threat to him. As
those within the enclave emerged into the green track without, Owain’s officers
from the encampment fell into neat order about them, lining either flank, and
Cadfael observed with interest but without surprise that there were archers
among them, and two keeping their station a few yards behind Bledri ap Rhys’s
left shoulder. Given this particular guest’s undoubted quickness of perception,
he was equally aware of them, and just as clearly he had no objection to their
presence, for in the first mile he did not let it inhibit him from changing his
position two or three times to speak a civil word in Canon Morgant’s ear, or
exchange courtesies with Hywel ab Owain, riding close at his father’s back. But
he did not make any move to edge his way through the attendant file of guards.
If they were keeping him in mind of his virtual captivity, so was he bent on
assuring them that he was perfectly content, and had no intention of attempting
to remove himself. Indeed, once or twice he looked to left and right to take
the measure of the prince’s unobtrusive efficiency, and seemed not unfavourably
impressed by what he saw. All
of which was of considerable interest to an inquisitive man, even if at this
stage it remained undecypherable. Put it away at the back of the mind, along
with everything else of oddity value in this expedition, and the time would
come when its meaning would be revealed. Meantime, here was Mark, silent and
happy at his elbow, the road westward before him, and the sun bright on Owain’s
pennant of bright hair at the head of the column. What more could any man ask
on a fine May morning? They
did not, as Mark had expected, bear somewhat northwards towards the sea, but
made due west, over softly rolling hills and through well-treed valleys, by
green trails sometimes clearly marked, sometimes less defined, but markedly
keeping a direct line uphill and down alike, here where the lie of the land was
open and the gradients gentle enough for pleasant riding. “An
old, old road,” said Cadfael. “It starts from Chester, and makes straight for
the head of Conwy’s tidal water, where once, they say, there was a fort the
like of Chester. At low tide, if you know the sands, you can ford the river
there, but with the tide boats can ply some way beyond.” “And
after the river crossing?” asked Mark, attentive and glowing. “Then
we climb. To look westward from there, you’d think no track could possibly
pass, but pass it does, up and over the mountains, and down at last to the sea.
Have you ever seen the sea?” “No.
How could I? Until I joined the bishop’s household I had never been out of the
shire, not even ten miles from where I was born.” He was straining his eyes
ahead as he rode now, with longing and delight, thirsty for all that he had
never seen. “The sea must be a great wonder,” he said on a hushed breath. “A
good friend and a bad enemy,” said Cadfael, beckoned back into old memories. “Respect
it, and it will do well by you, but never take liberties.” The
prince had set a steady, easy pace that could be maintained mile by mile in
this undulating countryside, green and lush, patterned with hamlets in the
valleys, cottages and church snugly huddled together, the fringe of cultivable
fields a woven tapestry round them, and here and there solitary, scattered
throughout the tref, the households of the free landowners, and no less
solitary, somewhere among them, their parish church. “These
men live lonely,” said Mark, taking in the distinction with some wonder. “These
are the freeborn men of the tribe. They own their land, but not to do as they
please with it, it descends by strict law of inheritance within the family. The
villein villages till the soil among them, and pay their communal dues
together, though every man has his dwelling and his cattle and his fair share
of the land. We make sure of that by overseeing the distribution every so
often. As soon as sons grow to be men they have their portion at the next
accounting.” “So
no one there can inherit,” Mark deduced reasonably. “None
but the youngest son, the last to grow into a portion of his own. He inherits
his father’s portion and dwelling. His elder brothers by then will have taken
wives and built houses of their own.” It seemed to Cadfael, and apparently to
Mark also, a fair, if rough and ready, means of assuring every man a living and
a place in which to live, a fair share of the work and a fair share of the
profit of the land. “And
you?” asked Mark. “Was this where you belonged?” “Belonged
and could not belong,” Cadfael acknowledged, looking back with some surprise at
his own origins. “Yes, I was born in just such a villein tref, and coming up to
my fourteenth birthday and a slip of land of my own. And would you believe it
now?—I did not want it! Good Welsh earth, and I felt nothing for it. When the
wool merchant from Shrewsbury took a liking to me, and offered me work that
would give me licence to see at least a few more miles of the world, I jumped
at that open door as I’ve jumped at most others that ever came my way. I had a
younger brother, better content to sit on one strip of earth lifelong. I was
for off, as far as the road would take me, and it took me half across the world
before I understood. Life goes not in a straight line, lad, but in a circle.
The first half we spend venturing as far as the world’s end from home and kin
and stillness, and the latter half brings us back by roundabout ways but
surely, to that state from which we set out. So I end bound by vow to one
narrow place, but for the rare chance of going forth on the business of my
house, and labouring at a small patch of earth, and in the company of my
closest kin. And content,” said Cadfael, drawing satisfied breath. They
came over the crest of a high ridge before noon, and there below them the
valley of the Conwy opened, and beyond, the ground rose at first gently and
suavely, but above these green levels there towered in the distance the
enormous bastions of Eryri, soaring to polished steel peaks against the pale
blue of the sky. The river was a winding silver thread, twining a tortuous
course through and over shoals of tidal mud and sand on its way northward to
the sea, its waters at this hour so spread and diminished that it could be
forded without difficulty. And after the crossing, as Cadfael had warned, they
climbed. The
first few green and sunny miles gave way to a rising track that kept company
with a little tributary river, mounting steeply until the trees fell behind,
and they emerged gradually into a lofty world of moorland, furze and heather,
open and naked as the sky. No plough had ever broken the soil here, there was
no visible movement but the ruffling of the sudden wind among the gorse and low
bushes, no inhabitants but the birds that shot up from before the foremost
riders, and the hawks that hung almost motionless, high in air. And yet across
this desolate but beautiful wilderness marched a perceptible causeway laid with
stones and cushioned with rough grass, raised clear of the occasional marshy
places, straddling the shallow pools of peat-brown water, making straight for
the lofty wall of honed rock that seemed to Brother Mark utterly impenetrable.
In places where the firm rock broke through the soil and gave solid footing,
the raised sarn remained visible as a trodden pathway needing no ramp of
stones, but always maintained its undeviating line ahead. “Giants
made this,” said Brother Mark in awe. “Men
made it,” said Cadfael. It was wide where it was clearly to be seen, wide
enough for a column of men marching six abreast, though horsemen had to ride no
more than three in line, and Owain’s archers, who knew this territory well,
drew off on either flank and left the paved way to the company they guarded. A
road, Cadfael thought, made not for pleasure, not for hawking or hunting, but
as a means of moving a great number of men from one stronghold to another as
quickly as possible. It took small count of gradients, but set its sights
straight ahead, deviating only where that headlong line was rankly impossible
to maintain, and then only until the obstacle was passed. “But
through that sheer wall,” Mark marvelled, staring ahead at the barrier of the
mountains, “surely we cannot go.” “Yes,
you will find there’s a gate through, narrow but wide enough, at the pass of
Bwlch y Ddeufaen. We thread through those hills, keep this high level three or
four more miles, and after that we begin to descend.” “Towards
the sea?” “Towards
the sea,” said Cadfael. They
came to the first decline, the first sheltered valley of bushes and trees, and
in the heart of it bubbled a spring that became a lively brook, and accompanied
them downhill gradually towards the coast. They had long left behind the
rivulets that flowed eastward towards the Conwy; here the streams sprang
sparkling into short, precipitous lives, and made headlong for the sea. And
down with this most diminutive of its kind went the track, raised to a firm
level above the water, at the edge of the cleft of trees. The descent became
more gradual, the brook turned somewhat away from the path, and suddenly the
view opened wide before them, and there indeed was the sea. Immediately
below them a village lay in its patterned fields, beyond it narrow meadowland
melting into salt flats and shingle, and then the wide expanse of sea, and
beyond that again, distant but clear in the late afternoon light, the coast of
Anglesey stretched out northward, to end in the tiny island of Ynys Lanog. From
the shore towards which they moved the shallow water shimmered pale gold
overlaid with aquamarine, almost as far as the eye could distinguish colour,
for Lavan Sands extended the greater part of the way to the island shore, and
only there in the distance did the sea darken into the pure, greenish blue of
the deep channel. At the sight of this wonder about which he had dreamed and
speculated all day long, Mark checked his horse for a moment, and sat staring
with flushed cheeks and bright eyes, enchanted by the beauty and diversity of
the world. It
happened that Cadfael turned his head to see where someone else had reined in
at the same moment, perhaps in the same rapt delight. Between her two guardian
canons Heledd had checked and sat staring before her, but her sights were
raised beyond the crystal and gold of the shallows, beyond the cobalt channel
to the distant shore of Anglesey, and her lips were austerely drawn, and her
brows level and unrevealing. She looked towards her bridegroom’s land, the man
against whom she knew nothing, of whom she had heard nothing but good; she saw
marriage advancing upon her all too rapidly, and there was such a baffled and
resentful sadness in her face, and such an obstinate rejection of her fate,
that Cadfael marvelled no one else felt her burning outrage, and turned in
alarm to find the source of this intense disquiet. Then
as suddenly as she had halted she shook the rein, and set her horse to an
impatient trot downhill, leaving her black-habited escort behind, and threaded a
way deeper into the cavalcade to shake them off at least for a few rebellious
moments. Watching
her vehement passage through the ranks of the prince’s retinue, Cadfael
absolved her of any deliberate intent in drawing close alongside Bledri’s
mount. He was simply there in her way, in a moment she would have passed by
him. But there was intent enough in the opportunist alacrity with which Bledri
reached a hand to her bridle, and checked her passage knee to knee with him,
and in the intimate, assured smile he turned upon her as she yielded to the
persuasion. There was, Cadfael thought, one instant when she almost shook him
off, almost curled her lip with the tolerant mockery which was all she truly
felt for him. Then with perverse deliberation she smiled at him, and consented
to fall in beside him, in no hurry to free herself of the muscular hand that
detained her. They rode on together in apparent amity, with matched pace and in
easy talk together. The rear view of them suggested to Cadfael nothing more than
a continuation of a somewhat malicious but enjoyable game on both parts, but
when he turned his head cautiously to see what effect the incident had had upon
the two canons of Saint Asaph it was all too plain that to them it implied
something very different. If Meirion’s drawn brows and rigid lips threatened
storms towards Heledd and rage towards Bledri ap Rhys, equally they were stiff
with apprehension of what must be going on behind the controlled but ominous
rectitude of Morgant’s fleshy countenance. Ah,
well! Two days more, and it should be over. They would be safely in Bangor, the
bridegroom would cross the strait to meet them, and Heledd would be rapt away
to that mist-blue shore beyond the faint gold and ice-blue of Lavan Sands. And
Canon Meirion could draw breath in peace at last. They
came down to the rim of the salt flats and turned westward, with the quivering
plane of the shallows reflecting glittering light on their right hand, and the
green of field and copse on the left, rising terrace beyond terrace into the
hills. Once or twice they plashed through tenuous streams trickling down
through the salt marshes to the sea. And within the hour they were riding
alongside the high stockade of Owain’s royal seat and tref of Aber, and the
porters and guards at the gates had seen the shimmer of their colours nearing,
and cried their coming within. From
all the buildings that lined the walls of the great court of Owain’s maenol,
from stables and armoury and hall, and the array of guest dwellings, the
household came surging to welcome the prince home, and make his visitors
welcome. Grooms ran to receive the horses, squires came with pitchers and
horns. Hywel ab Owain, who had distributed his hospitable attentions
punctiliously during the journey, moving from rider to rider with civilities as
his father’s representative, and no doubt taking due note of all the
undercurrents that drew taut between them, with his father’s interests in mind,
was the first out of the saddle, and went straight to take the prince’s bridle,
in an elegant gesture of filial respect, before ceding the charge to the
waiting groom, and going to kiss the hand of the lady who had come out from the
timber hall to welcome her lord home. Not his own mother! The two young boys
who came leaping down the steps from the hall door after her were hers, lithe
dark imps of about ten and seven years, shrilling with excitement and with a
flurry of dogs wreathing round their feet. Owain’s wife was daughter to a
prince of Arwystli, in central Wales, and her lively sons had her rich
colouring. But an older youth, perhaps fifteen or sixteen, followed them more
circumspectly down the steps, and came with authority and confidence straight
to Owain, and was embraced with an affection there was no mistaking. This one had
his father’s fair hair deepened into pure gold, and his father’s impressive
male comeliness refined into a startling beauty. Tall, erect, with an athlete’s
grace of movement, he could not emerge into any company without being noticed,
and even at a distance the brilliant northern blue of his eyes was as clear as
if an inner sun shone through crystals of sapphire. Brother Mark saw him, and
held his breath. “His
son?” he said in an awed whisper. “But
not hers,” said Cadfael. “Another like Hywel.” “There
cannot be many such in this world,” said Mark, staring. Beauty in others he
observed with a particular, ungrudging delight, having always felt himself to
be the plainest and most insignificant of mortals. “There
is but one such, lad, as you know full well, for there is but one of any man
that ever lived, black or fair, And yet,” owned Cadfael, reconsidering the
uniqueness of the physical envelope if not of the inhabiting soul, “we go close
to duplicating this one, there at home in Shrewsbury. The boy’s name is Rhun.
You might look at our Brother Rhun, since Saint Winifred perfected him, and
think one or the other a miraculous echo.” Even
to the name! And surely, thought Mark, recalling with pleasure the youngest of
those who had been his brothers in Shrewsbury, this is how the pattern of a
prince, the son of a prince, should look—and no less, a saint, the protege of a
saint. All radiance and clarity, all openness and serenity in the face. No
wonder his father, recognising a prodigy, loves him better than all others. “I
wonder,” said Cadfael half to himself, unwittingly casting a shadow athwart
Mark’s contemplation of light, “how her two will look upon him, when they’re
all grown.” “It
is impossible,” Mark said firmly, “that they should ever wish him harm, even if
land-greed and power-greed have sometimes turned brothers into enemies. This
youth no one could hate.” Close
at his shoulder a cool, dry voice observed ruefully: “Brother, I envy your
certainty, but I would not for the world share it, the fall is too mortal.
There is no one who cannot be hated, against whatever odds. Nor anyone who
cannot be loved, against all reason.” Cuhelyn
had approached them unnoticed, threading a way through the stir of men and
horses, hounds and servants and children. For all his black intensity, he was a
very quiet man, unobtrusive in all his comings and goings. Cadfael turned in
response to the unexpected observation, just in time to see the intent glance
of the young man’s shrewd eyes, presently fastened with a wry, indulgent warmth
upon the boy Rhun, sharpen and chill as another figure passed between, and
follow the transit with a fixity that suggested to Cadfael, at first, nothing
more than detached interest, and in a matter of seconds froze into composed but
indubitable hostility. Perhaps even more than hostility, a measure of
restrained but implacable suspicion. A
young man of about Cuhelyn’s years, and by no means unlike him in build and
colouring, though thinner in feature and somewhat longer in the reach, had been
standing a little apart, watching the bustle all round him, his arms folded and
his shoulders leaned against the wall of the undercroft, as though this
tumultuous arrival concerned him rather less than the rest of the household.
From this detached stance he had moved suddenly, crossing between Cuhelyn and
the linked pair, father and son, and cutting off the view of Rhun’s radiant
face. Something to be seen here certainly mattered to this young man, after
all, someone had been sighted who meant more to him than clerics from Saint
Asaph or the young noblemen of Owain’s guard. Cadfael followed his vehement
passage through the press, and saw him take one dismounting horseman by the
sleeve. The very touch, the very encounter, that had drawn taut all the lines
of Cuhelyn’s countenance. Bledri ap Rhys swung about, face to face with the
youth who accosted him, visibly recognised an acquaintance, and guardedly
acknowledged him. No very exuberant welcome, but on both parts there was one
momentary flash of warmth and awareness, before Bledri made his visage formally
blank, and the boy accepted the suggestion, and began what seemed to be the
most current of court civilities. No need, apparently, to pretend they did not
know each other well enough, but every need to keep the acquaintance on merely
courteous terms. Cadfael looked along his shoulder, and briefly, at Cuhelyn’s
face, and asked simply: “Gwion?” “Gwion!” “They
were close? These two?” “No.
No closer than two must be who hold by the same lord.” “That
might be close enough for mischief,” said Cadfael bluntly. “As you told me,
your man has given his word not to attempt escape. He has not pledged himself
to give up his allegiance beyond that.” “Natural
enough he should welcome the sight of another liegeman,” said Cuhelyn steadily.
“His word he will keep. As for Bledri ap Rhys, the terms of his sojourn with us
, I will see kept.” He shook himself briefly, and took each of them by an arm.
The prince and his wife and sons were climbing the steps into the hall, the
closest of their household following without haste. “Come, Brothers, and let me
be your herald here. I’ll bring you to your lodging, and show you the chapel.
Use it as you find occasion, and the prince’s chaplain will make himself known
to you.” In
the privacy of the lodging allotted to them, backed into the shelter of the
maenol wall, Brother Mark sat refreshed and thoughtful, looking back with wide
grey eyes at all that had passed during this arrival in Aber. And at length he
said: “What most caused me to watch and wonder, was how like they were, those
two—the young liegemen of Anarawd and of Cadwaladr. It is no mere matter of the
same years, the same manner of body, the same make of face, it is the same
passion within them. In Wales, Cadfael, this is another fashion of loyalty even
than the bond the Normans hold by, or so it seems to me. They are on opposing
sides, your Cuhelyn and this Gwion, and they could be brothers.” “And
as brothers should, and by times do not, they respect and like each other.
Which would not prevent them from killing each other,” Cadfael admitted, “if
ever it came to a clash between their lords in the field.” “That
is what I feel to be so wrong,” said Mark earnestly. “How could either young
man look at the other, and not see himself? All the more now that they have
lived together in the same court, and admitted affection?” “They
are like twins, the one born left-handed, the other right-handed, at once
doubles and opposites. They could kill without malice, and die without malice.
God forbid,” said Cadfael, “it should ever come to that. But one thing is
certain. Cuhelyn will be watching every moment his mirror image brushes sleeves
with Bledri ap Rhys, and marking every word that passes between them, and every
glance. For I think he knows somewhat more of Cadwaladr’s chosen envoy than he
has yet told us.” At
supper in Owain’s hall there was good food and plenteous mead and ale, and harp
music of the best. Hywel ab Owain sang, improvising upon the beauty of Gwynedd
and the splendour of her history, and Cadfael’s recalcitrant heart shed its
habit for a half-hour, and followed the verses far into the mountains inland of
Aber, and across the pale mirror of Lavan Sands to the royal burial-place of
Llanfaes on Anglesey. In youth his adventurings had all looked eastward, now in
his elder years eyes and heart turned westward. All heavens, all sanctuaries of
the blessed lie to westward, in every legend and every imagination, at least
for men of Celtic stock; a suitable meditation for old men. Yet here in the royal
llys of Gwynedd Cadfael did not feel old. Nor
did it seem that his senses were in the least dulled or blunted, even as he
rejoiced in his dreams, for he was sharp enough to detect the moment when
Bledri ap Rhys slid an arm about Heledd’s waist as she served him with mead.
Nor did he miss the icy rigidity of Canon Meirion’s face at the sight, or the
deliberation with which Heledd, well aware of the same maledictory stare,
forbore from freeing herself immediately, and said a smiling word in Bledri’s
ear, which might as well have been a curse as a compliment, though there was no
doubt how her father interpreted it. Well, if the girl was playing with fire,
whose fault was that? She had lived with her sire many loyal, loving years, he
should have known her better, well enough to trust her. For Bledri ap Rhys she
had no use at all but to take out her grievance on the father who was in such
haste to get rid of her. Nor
did it appear, on reflection, that Bledri ap Rhys was seriously interested in
Heledd. He made the gesture of admiration and courtship almost absentmindedly,
as though by custom it was expected of him, and though he accompanied it with a
smiling compliment, he let her go the moment she drew away, and his gaze went
back to a certain young man sitting among the noblemen of the guard at a lower
table. Gwion, the last obstinate hostage, who would not forswear his absolute
fealty to Cadwaladr, sat silent among his peers, and enemies, some of whom,
like Cuhelyn, had become his friends. Throughout the feast he kept his own
counsel, and guarded his thoughts, and even his eyes. But whenever he looked up
at the high table, it was upon Bledri ap Rhys that his glance rested, and twice
at least Cadfael saw them exchange a brief and brilliant stare, such as allies
might venture to convey worlds of meaning where open speech was impossible. Those
two will somehow get together in private, Cadfael thought, before this night is
out. And for what purpose? It is not Bledri who so passionately seeks a
meeting, though he has been at liberty and is suspect of having some secret
matter to impart. No, it is Gwion who wants, demands, relies upon reaching
Bledri’s ear. It is Gwion who has some deep and urgent purpose that needs an
ally to reach fulfilment. Gwion who has given his word not to leave Owain’s
easy captivity. As Bledri ap Rhys has not done. Well,
Cuhelyn had vouched for Gwion’s good faith, and pledged a constant watch upon
Bledri. But it seemed to Cadfael that the llys was large enough and complex
enough to provide him with a difficult watch, if those two were resolved to
elude him. The
lady had remained with her children in private, and had not dined in hall, and
the prince also withdrew to his own apartments early, having been some days
absent from his family. He took his most beloved son with him, and left Hywel
to preside until his guests chose to retire. With every man now free to change
his place, or go out to walk in the fresh air of the late evening, there was
considerable movement in the hall, and in the noise of many conversations and
the music of the harpers, in the smoke of the torches and the obscurity of the
shadowy corners, who was to keep a steady eye upon one man among so many?
Cadfael marked the departure of Gwion from among the young men of the household,
but still Bledri ap Rhys sat in his modest place towards the foot of the high
table, serenely enjoying his mead—but in moderation, Cadfael noted—and narrowly
observing everything that passed about him. He appeared to be cautiously
impressed by the strength and strict order of the royal household, and the
numbers, discipline and confidence of the young men of the guard. “I think,”
said Brother Mark softly into Cadfael’s ear, “we might have the chapel to
ourselves if we go now.” It
was about the hour of Compline. Brother Mark would not rest if he neglected the
office. Cadfael rose and went with him, out from the doorway of the great hall
into the cool and freshness of the night, and across the inner ward to the
timber chapel against the outer wall. It was not yet fully dark nor very late,
the determined drinkers still in hall would not end their gathering yet, but in
the shadowy passages between the buildings of the maenol those who had duties
about the place moved without haste, and quietly, going about their usual tasks
in the easy languor of the end of a long and satisfactory day. They
were still some yards from the door of the chapel when a man emerged from it,
and turned along the row of lodgings that lined the wall of the ward, to
disappear into one of the narrow passages behind the great hall. He did not
pass them close, and he might have been any one of the taller and elder of the
frequenters of Owain’s court. He was in no haste, but going tranquilly and a
little wearily to his night’s rest, yet Cadfael’s mind was so persistently
running upon Bledri ap Rhys that he was virtually certain of the man’s
identity, even in the deepening dusk. He
was quite certain when they entered the chapel, dimly lit by the rosy eye of
the constant lamp on the altar, and beheld the shadowy outline of a man
kneeling a little aside from the small pool of light. He was not immediately
aware of them, or at least seemed not to be, though they had entered without
any great care to preserve silence; and when they checked and hung back in
stillness to avoid interrupting his prayers he gave no sign, but continued
bowed and preoccupied, his face in shadow. At length he stirred, sighed and
rose to his feet, and passing them by on his way out, without surprise, he gave
them: “Goodnight, Brothers!” in a low voice. The small red eye of the altar
lamp drew his profile on the air clearly, but only for a moment; long enough,
however, to show plainly the young, intense, brooding features of Gwion. Compline
was long over, and midnight past, and they were peacefully asleep in their
small, shared lodging, when the alarm came. The first signs, sudden clamour at
the main gate of the maenol, the muted thudding of hooves entering, the
agitated exchange of voices between rider and guard, passed dreamlike and
distant through Cadfael’s senses without breaking his sleep, but Mark’s younger
ear, and mind hypersensitive to the excitement of the day, started him awake
even before the murmur of voices rose into loud orders, and the men of the
household began to gather in the ward, prompt but drowsy from the rushes of the
hall and the many lodgings of the maenol. Then what was left of the night’s
repose was shattered brazenly by the blasting of a horn, and Cadfael rolled
from his brychan on to his feet, wide-awake and braced for action. “What’s
afoot?” “Someone
rode in. In a hurry! Only one horseman!” “They
would not rouse the court for a little thing,” said Cadfael, clawing on his
sandals and making for the door. The horn blared again, echoes ricocheting
between the buildings of the prince’s llys, and blunting their sharp edges
against walls. In the open ward the young men came thronging in arms to the
call, and the hum of many voices, still pitched low in awe of the night,
swelled into a wordless, muted bellowing like a stormy tide flowing. From every
open doorway a thread of light from hastily kindled lamps and candles spilled
into the dark, conjuring here and there a recognisable face out of the crowd. A
jaded horse, hard-ridden, was being led with drooping head towards the stables,
and his rider, heedless of the many hands that reached to arrest him and the
many voices that questioned, was thrusting a way through the press towards the
great hall. He had barely reached the foot of the steps when the door above him
opened, and Owain in his furred bed-gown came out, large and dark against the
light from within, the squire who had run to arouse him with news of the coming
close at his shoulder. “Here
am I,” said the prince, loud and clear and wide awake. “Who’s come wanting me?”
As he moved forward to the edge of the steps the light from within fell upon
the messenger’s face, and Owain knew him. “You, is it, Goronwy? From Bangor?
What’s your news?” The
messenger scarcely took time to bend his knee. He was known and trusted, and
ceremony was waste of precious moments. “My lord, early this evening one came
with word from Carnarvon, and I have brought that word here to you as fast as
horse can go. About Vespers they sighted ships westward off Abermenai, a great
fleet in war order. The seamen say they are Danish ships from the kingdom of
Dublin, come to raid Gwynedd and force your hand. And that Cadwaladr, your
brother, is with them! He has brought them over to avenge and restore him, in
your despite. The fealty he could not keep for love he has bought with promised
gold.” Chapter
Five WITHIN
OWAIN’S WRIT THE INVASION OF DISORDER might bring about momentary
consternation, but could not hope to create disorder in its turn. His mind was
too quick and resolute ever to entertain chaos. Before the muted roar of anger
and resentment had circled the ward the captain of the prince’s guard was at
his elbow, awaiting his orders. They understood each other too well to need
many words. “This
report is certain?” Owain asked. “Certain,
my lord. The messenger I had it from saw them himself from the dunes. Too
distant then to be sure how many ships, but no question whence they come, and
small doubt why. It was known he had fled to them. Why come back in such force
but for a reckoning?” “He
shall have one,” said Owain composedly. “How long before they come to land?” “My
lord, before morning surely. They were under sail, and the wind is steady from
the west.” For
the length of a deep breath Owain considered. Perhaps a quarter of the horses
in his stables had been ridden far, though not hard, the previous day, and as
many of his armed men had made that journey, and sat merry in hall late into
the night. And the ride that faced them now would be urgent and fast. “Short
time,” he said, musing, “to raise even the half of Gwynedd, but we’ll make sure
of reserves, and collect every man available between here and Carnarvon as we
go. Six couriers I want, one to go before us now, the others to carry my
summons through the rest of Arlechwedd and Arfon. Call them to Carnarvon. We
may not need them, but no harm in making certain.” His clerks accepted the
expected word, and vanished with commendable calm to prepare the sealed writs
the couriers would bear to the chieftains of two cantrefs before the night was over.
“Now, every man who bears arms,” said Owain, raising his voice to carry to the
containing walls and echo back from them, “get to your beds and take what rest
you can. We muster at first light.” Cadfael,
listening on the edge of the crowd, approved. Let the couriers, by all means,
ride out by night, but to move the disciplined host across country in the dark
was waste of time that could better be used in conserving their energy. The
fighting men of the household dispersed, if reluctantly; only the captain of
Owain’s bodyguard, having assured himself of his men’s strict obedience,
returned to his lord’s side. “Get
the women out of our way,” said Owain over his shoulder. His wife and her
ladies had remained above in the open doorway of the hall, silent but for an
agitated whispering among the younger maids. They departed uneasily and with
many a glance behind, rather curious and excited than alarmed, but they
departed. The princess had as firm a hold over her own household as Owain over
his fighting men. There remained the stewards and elder counsellors, and such
menservants as might be needed for any service, from armoury, stables, stores,
brewhouse and bakehouse. Armed men also had needs, beyond their brands and
bows, and the addition of some hundreds to a garrison meant a supply train
following. Among the smaller group now gathered about the prince Cadfael noted
Cuhelyn, by the look of him fresh from his bed, if not from sleep, for he had
thrown on his clothes in haste, he who was wont to appear rather elegantly
presented. And there was Hywel, alert and quiet at his father’s side. And
Gwion, attentive and still, standing a little apart, as Cadfael had first seen
him, as though he held himself always aloof from the concerns of Owain and
Gwynedd, however honourably he acknowledged them. And Canon Meirion and Canon
Morgant, for once drawn together in contemplating a crisis which had nothing to
do with Heledd, and held no direct threat against either of them. They were
onlookers, too, not participators. Their business was to get the reluctant
bride safely to Bangor and her bridegroom’s arms, and there were no Danish
ships as near as Bangor, nor likely to be. Heledd had been safely disposed of
for the night with the princess’s women, and no doubt was gossiping excitedly
with them now over what might well seem to her an almost welcome diversion. “So
this,” said Owain into the comparative silence that waited on his decree, “is
the dire consequence Bledri ap Rhys had in mind. He knew, none so well, what my
brother had planned. He gave me fair warning. Well, let him wait his turn, we
have other work to do before morning. If he’s secure in his bed, he’ll keep.”
The chosen couriers to his vassal princes were reappearing cloaked for the
night ride, and up from the stables the grooms came leading the horses saddled
and ready for them. The leader came almost at a trot, led by the head groom,
and the man was in some measured excitement, poured out in a breath before ever
he came to a halt. “My
lord, there’s a horse gone from the stables, and harness and gear with him! We
checked again, wanting to provide you the best for the morning. A good, young
roan, no white on him, and saddle-cloth, saddle, bridle and all belonging to
him.” “And
the horse he rode here—Bledri ap Rhys? His own horse that he brought to Saint
Asaph with him?” Hywel demanded sharply. “A deep grey, dappled lighter down his
flanks? Is he still there?” “I
know the one, my lord. No match for this roan. Still jaded from yesterday. He’s
still there. Whoever the thief was, he knew how to choose.” “And
meant good speed!” said Hywel, burning. “He’s gone, surely. He’s gone to join
Cadwaladr and his Irish Danes at Abermenai. How the devil did he ever get out
of the gates? And with a horse!” “Go,
some of you, and question the watch,” Owain ordered, but without any great
concern, and without turning to see who ran to do his bidding. The guards on
all the gates of his maenol were men he could trust, as witness the fact that
not one of them had come running here from his post, however acute the
curiosity he might be feeling about the audible turmoil continuing out of his
sight. Only here at the main gate, where the messenger from Bangor had entered,
had any man stirred from his duty, and then only the officer of the guard. “There’s
no way of locking a man in,” reflected Owain philosophically, “if he has his
vigour and is determined to get out. Any wall ever built can be climbed, for a
high enough cause. And he is to the last degree my brother’s man.” He turned
again to the tired messenger. “In the dark a wise traveller would keep to the
roads. Did you meet with any man riding west as you rode east here to us?” “No,
my lord, never a one. Not since I crossed the Cegin, and those were men of our
own, known to me, and in no hurry.” “He’ll
be far out of reach now, but let’s at least start Einion off on his tracks with
my writ. Who knows? A horse can fall lame, ridden hard in the dark, a man can
lose his way in lands not his own. We may halt him yet,” said Owain, and turned
to meet the steward who had run to see how watch was kept on the postern gates
of the llys. “Well?” “No
man challenged, no man passed. They know him now by sight, stranger though he
may be. However he broke loose, it was not by the gates.” “I
never thought it,” the prince agreed sombrely. “They never yet kept any but a
thorough watch. Well, send out the couriers, Hywel, and then come to me within,
to my private chamber. Cuhelyn, come with us.” He looked round briefly as his
messengers mounted. “Gwion, this is no fault nor concern of yours. Go to your
bed. And keep your parole in mind still. Or take it back,” he added drily, “and
bide under lock and key while we’re absent.” “I
have given it,” said Gwion haughtily, “I shall keep it.” “And
I accepted it,” said the prince, relenting, “and trust to it. There, go, what
is there for you to do here?” What,
indeed, Cadfael thought wryly, except grudge us all the freedom he has denied
himself? And the instant thought came, that Bledri ap Rhys, that fiery advocate
so forward to excuse his lord and threaten in his name, had given no parole,
and had, almost certainly, had very private and urgent conference with Gwion in
the chapel of the llys only a matter of hours ago, and was now away to rejoin
Cadwaladr at Abermenai, with much knowledge of Owain’s movements and forces and
defences. Gwion had never promised anything except not to escape. Within the
walls he might move at will, perhaps his freedom extended even to the tref that
lay outside the gate. For that he had pledged his own consent to detention. No
one had promised as much for Bledri ap Rhys. And Gwion had made no pretence of
his steely loyalty to Cadwaladr. Could he be blamed as recreant if he had
helped his unexpected ally to break out and return to his prince? A nice point!
Knowing, if only at second hand from Cuhelyn, Gwion’s stubborn and ferocious
loyalty, he might well have warned his captors over and over of the limits he
set on his parole, and the fervour with which he would seize any opportunity of
serving the master he so obstinately loved, even at this remove. Gwion had
turned, slowly and hesitantly, to accept his dismissal, but then halted, stood
with bent head and irresolute step, and in a moment gathered himself abruptly,
and strode away instead towards the chapel; from the open door the faint red
spark drew him like a lodestone. And what had Gwion to pray for now? A
successful landing for Cadwaladr’s Danish mercenaries, and a rapid and
bloodless accommodation between brothers rather than a disastrous war? Or some
repair to his own peace of mind? Fiercely upright, he might consider even his
loyalty a sin where some unavoidable infringement of his oath was concerned. A
complicated mind, sensitive to any self-reproach, however venial the sin.
Cuhelyn, who perhaps understood him best, and most resembled him, had watched
him go with a thoughtful frown, and even taken a couple of impulsive steps to
follow him before thinking better of the notion, and turning back to Owain’s
side. Prince and captains and counsellors mounted the steps to the great hall
and the private apartments, and vanished purposefully within. Cuhelyn followed
without another glance behind, and Cadfael and Mark, and a few hovering
servants and retainers, were left in an almost empty ward, and the silence came
down after clamour, and the dark stillness after a turmoil of movement.
Everything was known and understood, everything was in hand, and would be dealt
with competently. “And
there is no part in it for us,” Brother Mark said quietly at Cadfael’s
shoulder. “None,
except to saddle up tomorrow and ride on to Bangor.” “Yes,
that I must,” Mark agreed. There was a curious note of unease and regret in his
voice, as if he found it almost a dereliction of his humanity to remove himself
at this crisis in pursuit of his own errand, and leave all things here
confounded and incomplete. “I wonder, Cadfael… The watch on the gates, all the
gates, were they thought enough? Do you suppose a watch was set on the man
himself, even here within, or was it enough that the walls held him? No man
stood guard over the door of his lodging, or followed him from hall to his
bed?” “From
the chapel to his bed,” Cadfael amended, “if any man had that charge. No, Mark,
we watched him go. There was no one treading on his heels.” He looked across
the ward, to the alley into which Bledri had vanished when he came from the
chapel. “Are we not taking too much for granted, all of us? The prince has more
urgent matters on his hands, true, but should not someone confirm what we have
all leaped to believe?” Gwion
emerged slowly and silently from the open doorway of the chapel, drawing the
door to after him, so that the tiny gleam of red vanished. He came somewhat
wearily across the ward, seemingly unaware of the two who stood motionless and
mute in the shadows, until Cadfael stepped forward to intercept him, mildly
seeking information from one who might be expected to be able to supply it: “A
moment! Do you know in which of the many lodgings here this Bledri ap Rhys
slept overnight?” And as the young man halted abruptly, turning on him a
startled and wary face: “I saw you greet him yesterday when we rode in, I
thought you might know. You must have been glad to have some talk with an old
acquaintance while he was here.” For
some reason the protracted interval of silence was more eloquent than what was
finally said in reply. It would have been natural enough to answer at once:
“Why do you want to know? What does it matter now?” seeing that lodging must be
empty, if the man who had slept there had fled in the night. The pause made it
plain that Gwion knew well enough who had walked in upon him in the chapel, and
was well aware that they must have seen Bledri departing. He had time to think
before he spoke, and what he said was: “I was glad, to set eyes on a man of my
own tribe. I have been here hostage more than half a year. They will have told
you as much. The steward had given him one of the lodgings against the north
wall. I can show you. But what difference does it make now? He’s gone. Others
may blame him,” he said haughtily, “but not I. If I had been free, I would have
done as he did. I never made secret of where my fealty lay. And lies still!” “God
forbid anyone should condemn a man for keeping faith,” agreed Cadfael equably.
“Did Bledri have his chamber to himself?” “He
did.” Gwion hoisted his shoulders, shrugging off an interest it seemed he did
not understand, but accepted as meaning something to these wandering
Benedictines if it meant nothing to him. “There was none sharing it with him,
to prevent his going, if that is what you mean.” “I
was wondering, rather,” said Cadfael deprecatingly, “whether we are not
assuming too much, just because a horse is missing. If his lodging was in a
remote corner of the wards, with many a wall between, may he not have slept
through this whole uproar, and be still snoring in all innocence? Since he lay
alone, there was no one to wake him, if he proved so sound a sleeper.” Gwion
stood staring, eye to eye with him, his thick dark brows raised. “Well, true
enough, but for the horn call a man with enough drink in him might have slept
through it all. I doubt it, but if you feel the need to see for yourself… It’s
not on my way, but I’ll show you.” And without more words he set off into the
passage between the rear of the great hall and the long timber range of the
storehouse and armoury. They followed his brisk figure, shadowy in the dimness,
through towards the long line of buildings in the shelter of the outer wall.
“The third door was his.” It stood just ajar, no gleam of light showing in the
crack. “Go in, Brothers, and see for yourselves. But by the look of it you’ll
find him gone, and all his gear with him.” The
range of small rooms was built in beneath the watch-platform along the outer
wall, and shadowed deeply by its overhang. Cadfael had seen only one stairway
to the platform, broad and easy of access but in full view of the main gate.
Moreover, it would not be easy to descend on the outer side, unless with a long
rope, for the fighting gallery projected outward from the wall, and there was a
ditch below. Cadfael set a hand to the door and pushed it open upon darkness.
His eyes, by this time accustomed to the night and such light as the clear but
moonless sky provided, were at once blind again. There was no movement, and no
sound within. He set the door wide, and advanced a step or two into the small
chamber. “We
should have brought a torch,” said Mark, at his shoulder. No
need for that, it seemed, to show that the room was empty of life. But Gwion,
tolerant of these exigent visitors, offered from the threshold: “The brazier
will be burning in the guardhouse. I’ll bring a light.” Cadfael
had made another step within, and all but stumbled as his foot tangled
soundlessly with some shifting fold of soft material, as though a rumpled
brychan had been swept from bed to floor. He stooped and felt forward into the
rough weave of cloth, and found something of firmer texture within it. A
fistful of sleeve rose to his grip, the warmth and odour of wool stirred on the
air, and an articulated weight dangled and swung as he lifted it, solid within
the cloth. He let it rest back again gently, and felt down the length of it to
a thick hem, and beyond that, the smooth, lax touch of human flesh, cooling but
not yet cold. A sleeve indeed, and an arm within it, and a large, sinewy hand
at the end of the arm. “Do
that,” he said over his shoulder. “Bring a light. We are going to need all the
light we can get.” “What
is it?” asked Mark, intent and still behind him. “A
dead man, by all the signs. A few hours dead. And unless he has grappled with
someone who stood in the way of his flight, and left him here to tell the tale,
who can this be but Bledri ap Rhys?” Gwion
came running with a torch, and set it in the sconce on the wall, meant only to
hold a small lantern. In such confined rooms a torch would never normally be
permitted, but this was crisis. The sparse contents of the chamber sprang
sharply outlined from the dark, a rumpled bench bed against the rear wall, the
brychans spilled over and dangling to the floor, the impression of a long body
still discernible indenting the cover of the straw mattress. On a shelf beside
the bed-head, convenient to the guest’s hand, a small saucer-lamp stood. Not
quenched, for it had burned out and left only a smear of oil and the charred
wick. Beneath the shelf, half-unfolded, lay a leather saddle-roll, and dropped
carelessly upon it a man’s cotte and chausses and shirt, and the rolled cloak
he had not needed on the journey. And in the corner his riding-boots, one overturned
and displaced, as if a foot had kicked it aside. And
between the bed and the doorway, sprawled on his back at Cadfael’s feet, arms
and legs flung wide, head propped against the timber wall, as though a great
blow had lifted and hurled him backwards, Bledri ap Rhys lay with eyes
half-open, and lips drawn back from his large, even teeth in a contorted grin.
The skirts of his gown billowed about him in disorder, the breast had fallen
open wide as he fell, and beneath it he was naked. In the flickering of the
torch it was hard to tell whether the darkened blotch on his left jaw and cheek
was shadow or bruise, but there was no mistaking the gash over his heart, and
the blood that had flowed from it down into the folds of cloth under his side.
The dagger that had inflicted the wound had been as quickly withdrawn, and
drawn out the life after it. Cadfael
went down on his knees beside the body, and gently turned back the breast of
the woollen gown to reveal the wound more clearly to the quivering light. Gwion,
behind him in the doorway and hesitant to enter, drew deep breath, and let it
out in a gusty sob that caused the flame to flicker wildly, and what seemed a
living shudder passed over the dead face. “Be
easy,” said Cadfael tolerantly, and leaned to close the half-open eyes. “For he
is easy enough now. Well I know, he was of your allegiance. And I am sorry!”
Mark stood quiet and still, staring down in undismayed compassion. “I wonder
had he wife and children,” he said at last. Cadfael marked the first focus of
one fledgling priest’s concern, and approved it. Christ’s first instinct might
have been much the same. Not: “Unshriven, and in peril!” not even: “When did he
last confess and find absolution?” but: “Who will care for his little ones?” “Both!”
said Gwion, very low. “Wife and children he has. I know. I will deal.” “The
prince will give you leave freely,” said Cadfael. He rose from his knees, a
little stiffly. “We must go, all, and tell him what has befallen. We are within
his writ and guests in his house, all, not least this man, and this is murder.
Take the torch, Gwion, and go before, and I will close the door.” Gwion
obeyed this alien voice without question, though it had no authority over him
but what he gave of his own free will. On the threshold he stumbled, for all he
was holding the light. Mark took his arm until he had his balance again, and as
courteously released him as soon as his step was secure. Gwion said no word,
made no acknowledgement, as Mark needed none. He went before like a herald,
torch in hand, straight to the steps of the great hall, and lit them steadily
within. “We
were all in error, my lord,” said Cadfael, “in supposing that Bledri ap Rhys
had fled your hospitality. He did not go far, nor did he need a horse for the
journey, though it is the longest a man can undertake. He is lying dead in the
lodging where your steward housed him. From all we see there, he never intended
flight. I will not say he had slept. But he had certainly lain in his bed, and
certainly put on his gown over his nakedness when he rose from it, to encounter
whoever it may have been who walked in upon his rest. These two with me here
have seen what I have seen, and will bear it out.” “It
is so,” said Brother Mark. “It
is so,” said Gwion. Round
Owain’s council table in his private apartment, austerely furnished, the
silence lasted long, every man among his captains frozen into stillness,
waiting for the prince’s reaction. Hywel, standing at his father’s shoulder, in
the act of laying a parchment before him, had halted with the leaf
half-unrolled in his hands, his eyes wide and intent upon Cadfael’s face. Owain
said consideringly, rather digesting than questioning the news thus suddenly
laid before him: “Dead. Well!” And in a moment more: “And how did this man die?” “By
a dagger in the heart,” said Cadfael with certainty. “From
before? Face to face?” “We
have left him as we found him, my lord. Your own physician may see him just as
we saw him. As I think,” said Cadfael, “he was struck a great blow that hurled
him back against the wall, so that he fell stunned. Certainly whoever struck
him down faced him, this was confrontation, no assault from behind. And no
weapon, not then. Someone lashed out with a fist, in great anger. But then he
was stabbed as he lay. His blood has run down and gathered in the folds of his
gown under his left side. There was no movement. He was out of his senses when
he was stabbed. By someone!” “The
same someone?” wondered Owain. “Who
can tell? It is probable. It is not certain. But I doubt he would have lain
helpless more than a matter of moments.” Owain
spread his hands upon the table before him, pushing aside the parchments
scattered there. “You are saying that Bledri ap Rhys has been murdered. Under
my roof. In my charge, however he may have come there, friend or enemy, to all
intent he was a guest in my house. This I will not abide.” He looked beyond
Cadfael, at Gwion’s sombre face. “You need not fear that I will value my honest
enemy’s life at less than any man of my own,” he said in generous reassurance. “My
lord,” said Gwion, very low, “that I never doubted.” “If
I must go after other matters now,” said Owain, “yet he shall have justice, if
by any means I can ensure it. Who last saw the man, living?” “I
saw him leave the chapel, late,” said Cadfael, “and cross towards his own
lodging. So did Brother Mark, who was with me. Beyond that I cannot say.” “At
that time,” said Gwion, his voice a little hoarse with constraint, “I was in
the chapel. I talked with him. I was glad to see a face I knew. But when he
left I did not follow.” “Enquiry
shall be made,” said Owain, “of all the servants of the house, who would be the
last wakeful about the maenol. See to it, Hywel. If any had occasion to pass
there, and saw either Bledri ap Rhys, or any man going or coming late about his
door, bring the witness here. We muster at first light, but we have yet a few
hours before dawn. If this thing can be resolved before I go to deal with my
brother and his Danes, so much the better.” Hywel
departed on the word, laying his leaf of vellum down on the table, and plucking
a couple of men out of the council to speed the search. There was to be no rest
that night for the menservants, stewards and maids of Owain’s court, none for
the members of his bodyguard, or the young men who followed him in arms. Bledri
ap Rhys had come to Saint Asaph intending mischief, threatening mischief, and
the cost had fallen on his own head, but the echoes would spread outward like
ripples from a stone flung into a pool, and scarify the lives of all here until
murder was paid for. “The
dagger that was used,” said Owain, returning to his quest like a hawk stooping.
“It was not left in the wound?” “It
was not. Nor have I examined the wound so closely that I dare guess what manner
of blade it had. Your own men, my lord, will be able to hazard that as well as
I. Better,” said Cadfael, “since even daggers change with years, and I am long
out of the practice of arms.” “And
the bed, you say, had been slept in. At least lain in. And the man had made no
preparation for riding, and left no sign he ever intended flight. It was not so
vital a matter that I should set a man to watch him through the night. But
there is yet another mystery here,” said the prince. “For if he did not make
away with one of our horses, who did? There is no question but the beast is
gone.” It
was a point that Cadfael, in his preoccupation with Bledri’s death, had not
even considered. Somewhere at the back of his mind he had felt the nagging and
elusive misgiving that something else would have to be investigated before the
night was over, but in the brief instants when he ventured to turn and attempt
to see it clearly, it had vanished from the corner of his eye. Suddenly
confronted with the puzzle that had eluded him, he foresaw a lengthy and
careful numbering of every soul in the maenol to find the one, the only one,
lost without trace. Someone else would have to undertake that, for there could
be no delay in the prince’s dawn departure. “It
is in your hands, my lord,” he said, “as are we all.” Owain
flattened a large and shapely hand upon the table before him. “My course is
set, and cannot be changed until Cadwaladr’s Dublin Danes are sent back to
their own land with clipped ears, if it comes to that. And you, Brothers, have
your own way to go, in less haste than my way, but not to be delayed, either.
Your bishop is entitled to as strict service as princes expect. Let us by all
means consider, in what time we have left, which among us may have done murder.
Then, if it must be left behind for another time, yet it shall not be
forgotten. Come, I’ll see for myself how this ill matter looks, and then we’ll
have the dead cared for, and see due reparation made to his kin. He was no man
of mine, but he did me no wrong, and such right as I may I’ll do to him.” They
rejoined the gathering in the council chamber the better part of an hour later.
By then the body of Bledri ap Rhys was decently bestowed in the chapel, in the
charge of the prince’s chaplain, and there was no more to be learned from the
sparse furnishings of the room where he had died. No weapon remained to speak,
even the flow of his blood was meagre, and left small trace behind, the stab
wound being neat, narrow and precise. It is not difficult to make a clean and
exact job of stabbing to the heart a man already laid senseless to your hand.
Bledri could scarcely have felt death remove him from the world. “He was not a
man to be greatly loved, I fancy,” Owain said as they crossed once more to the
hall. “Many here must have resented him, for he came arrogantly enough. It
might take no more than a quarrelsome encounter, after that, to make a man lash
out on impulse. But to kill? Would any man of mine take it so far, when I had
made him my guest?” “It
would need a very angry man,” Cadfael owned, “to go so far in your despite. But
it takes only an instant to strike, and less than an instant to forget all
caution. He had made himself a number of enemies, even in the short time we all
rode together.” Names were to be suppressed at all cost, but he was thinking of
the blackly murderous glare of Canon Meirion, beholding Bledri’s familiarity
with his daughter, and the consequent threat to a career the good canon had no
intention of risking. “An
open quarrel would be no mystery,” said Owain. “That I could have resolved.
Even if it came to a death, a blood price would have paid it, the blame would
not have been all one way. He did provoke hatred. But to follow him to his
bedchamber and hale him out of his bed? It is a very different matter.” They
passed through the hall and entered the council chamber. Every eye turned upon
them as they came in. Mark and Gwion had waited with the rest. They stood close
together, silent, as though the very fact of discovering a death together had
linked them in a continuing fellowship that set them apart from the captains
round the council table. Hywel was back before his father, and had brought with
him one of the kitchen servants, a shaggy dark boy a little puffy with sleep,
but bright-eyed again with reviving wakefulness now that he knew of a sudden
death, and had something, however small, to impart concerning it. “My lord,”
said Hywel, “Meurig here is the latest I could find to pass by the lodgings
where Bledri ap Rhys was housed. He will tell you what he saw. He has not yet
told it, we waited for you.” The
boy spoke up boldly enough. It seemed to Cadfael that he was not altogether
convinced of the importance of what he had to say, though it pleased him well
enough to be here declaring it. Its significance he was content to leave to the
Princes. “My
lord, it was past midnight before I finished my work, and went through the
passage there to my bed. There was no one about then, I was among the last. I
did not see a soul until I came by the third door in that range, where they
tell me now this Bledri ap Rhys was lodged. There was a man standing in the
doorway, looking into the room, with the latch in his hand. When he heard me
coming he closed the door, and went away along the alley.” “In
haste?” asked Owain sharply. “Furtively? In the dark he could well slip away
unrecognised.” “No,
my lord, no such matter. Simply, he drew the door to, and walked away. I
thought nothing of it. And he took no care not to be seen. He said a goodnight
to me as he went. As though he had been seeing a guest safe to his bed—one none
too steady on his feet, or too sure of his way, it might be.” “And
you answered him?” “Surely,
my lord.” “Now
name him,” said Owain, “for I think you knew him well enough to call him by
name then.” “My
lord, I did. Every man in your court of Aber has got to know him and value him
by now, though he came as a stranger when first the lord Hywel brought him from
Deheubarth. It was Cuhelyn.” A
sharp, indrawn breath hissed round the table. All heads turned, and all eyes fixed
upon Cuhelyn, who sat apparently unmoved at finding himself suddenly the centre
of marked and loaded attention. His thick dark brows had risen in mild
surprise, even a trace of amusement. “That
is true,” he said simply. “That I could have told you, but for all I knew or
know now there could have been others there after me. As certainly there was
one. The last to see him, living, no question. But that was not I.” “Yet
you offered us no word of this,” the prince pointed out quietly. “Why not?” “True,
I did none too well there. It came a little too close home for comfort,” said
Cuhelyn. “I opened my mouth once to say it, and shut it again with nothing
said. For sober truth is that I did have the man’s death in mind, and for all I
never touched him nor went in to him, when Brother Cadfael told us he lay dead,
I felt the finger of guilt cold on my neck. But for solitude, and chance, and
this lad coming along when most he was needed, yes, I might have been Bledri’s
murderer. But I am not, thanks be to God!” “Why
did you go there, and at that hour?” asked Owain, giving no sign whether he
believed or disbelieved. “I
went there to confront him. To kill him in single combat. Why at that hour?
Because the hatred had taken hours to come to the boil within me, and only then
had I reached the length of killing. Also, I think, because I wished to make it
clear past doubt that no other man was drawn into my quarrel, and no other
could be accused even of knowing what I did.” Cuhelyn’s level voice remained
quiet and composed still, but his face had tightened until pale lines stood
clear over the cheekbones and round the lean, strong angle of his jaw. Hywel
said softly, filling and easing the pause: “A one-armed man against a seasoned
warrior with two?” Cuhelyn
looked down indifferently at the silver circlet that secured the linen cover
over the stump of his left arm. “One arm or two, the end would have been the
same. But when I opened his door, there he lay fast asleep. I heard his
breathing, long and placid. Is it fair dealing to startle a man out of his
sleep and challenge him to the death? And while I stood there in the doorway,
Meurig here came along. And I drew the door closed again, and went away, and
left Bledri sleeping. “Not
that I gave up my purpose,” he said, rearing his head fiercely. “Had he been
living when the morning came, my lord, I meant to challenge him openly of his
mortal offence, and call him to battle for his life. And if you gave me
countenance, to kill him.” Owain
was staring upon him steadily, and visibly probing the mind that fashioned this
bitter speech and gave it such passionate force. With unshaken calm he said:
“So far as is known to me, the man had done me no grave offence.” “Not
to you, my lord, beyond his arrogance. But to me, the worst possible. He made
one among the eight that set upon us from ambush, and killed my prince at my
side. When Anarawd was murdered, and this hand was lopped, Bledri ap Rhys was
there in arms. Until he came into the bishop’s hall I did not know his name.
His face I have never forgotten. Nor never could have forgotten, until I had
got Anarawd’s price out of him in blood. But someone else has done that for me.
And I am free of him.” “Say
to me again,” Owain commanded, when Cuhelyn had made an end of this
declaration, “that you left the man living, and have no guilt in his death.” “I
did so leave him. I never touched him, his death is no guilt of mine. If you
bid me, I will swear it on the altar.” “For
this while,” said the prince gravely, “I am forced to leave this matter
unresolved until I come back from Abermenai with a more urgent matter settled
and done. But I still need to know who did the thing you did not do, for not
all here have your true quarrel against Bledri ap Rhys. And as I for my part
take your word, there may be many who still doubt you. If you give your word to
return with me, and abide what further may be found out, till all are
satisfied, then come with me. I need you as I may need every good man.” “As
God sees me,” said Cuhelyn. “I will not leave you, for any reason, until you
bid me go. And the happier, if you never do so bid me.” The
last and most unexpected word of a night of the unexpected lay with Owain’s
steward, who entered the council chamber just as the prince was rising to
dismiss his officers, sufficiently briefed for the dawn departure. Provision
was already made for the rites due to the dead. Gwion would remain at Aber,
according to his oath, and had pledged his services to send word to Bledri’s
wife in Ceredigion, and conduct such necessary duties for the dead man as she
demanded. A melancholy duty, but better from a man of the same allegiance. The
morning muster was planned with precision, and order given for the proper
provision due to the bishop of Lichfield’s envoy on his way to Bangor, while
the prince’s force pursued the more direct road to Carnarvon, the old road that
had linked the great forts by which an alien people had kept their footing in
Wales, long ago. Latin names still clung to the places they had inhabited,
though only priests and scholars used them now; the Welsh knew them by other
names. It was all prepared, to the last detail. Except that somehow the missing
horse had been lost yet again, slipping through the cracks between greater
concerns into limbo. Until Goronwy ab Einion came in with the result of a long
and devious enquiry into the total household within the llys. “My
lord, the lord Hywel set me a puzzle, to find the one person who should be
here, and is not. Our own household of retainers and servants I thought well to
leave aside, why should any among them take to his heels? My lord, the
princess’s waiting woman knows the roll of her maids perfectly, and any guests
who are women are her charge. There is one girl who came in your train
yesterday, my lord, who is gone from the place allotted to her. She came here
with her father, a canon of Saint Asaph, and a second canon of that diocese
travelled with them. We have not disturbed the father as yet. I waited for your
word. But there is no question, the young woman is gone. No one has seen her
since the gates were closed.” “God’s
wounds!” swore Owain, between laughter and exasperation. “It was true what they
told me! The dark lass that would not be a nun in England—God keep her, why
should she, a black Welshwoman as ever was!—and said yes to Ieuan ab Ifor as a
blessed relief by comparison—do you tell me she has stolen a horse and made off
into the night before the guard shut us in? The devil!” he said, snapping his
fingers. “What is the child’s name?” “Her
name is Heledd,” said Brother Cadfael. Chapter Six NO
QUESTION, HELEDD WAS GONE. No hostess here, with duties and status, but perhaps
the least among the arriving guests, she had held herself aloof from the
princess’s waiting-woman, keeping her own counsel and, as it seemed, waiting
her own chance. No more reconciled to the prospect of marriage with the unknown
bridegroom from Anglesey than to a conventual cell among strangers in England,
Heledd had slipped through the gates of Aber before they closed at night, and
gone to look for some future of her own choosing. But how had she abstracted
also a horse, saddled and bridled, and a choice and fleet horse into the
bargain? The
last that anyone had seen of her was when she left the hall with an empty
pitcher, barely halfway through the prince’s feast, leaving all the nobility
busy at table, and her father still blackly scowling after her as she swung the
screen curtain closed behind her. Perhaps she had truly intended to refill the
pitcher and return to resume replenishing the Welsh drinking horns, if only to
vex Canon Meirion. But no one had seen her since that moment. And when the
first light came, and the prince’s force began to muster in the wards, and the
bustle and clamour, however purposeful and moderate, would certainly bring out
all the household, who was to tell the good canon that his daughter had taken
flight in the darkness from the cloister, from marriage, and from her sire’s
very imperfect love and care for her? Such
an unavoidable task Owain chose not to delegate. When the light from the east
tipped the outer wall of the maenol, and the ward began to fill with horse and
groom and man-at-arms and archer roused and ready, he sent to summon the two
canons of Saint Asaph to the gatehouse, where he waited with one shrewd eye on
the ranks mustering and mounting, and one on a sky and light that promised good
weather for riding. No one had forestalled him with the bad news; so much was
plain from Canon Meirion’s serene, assured face as he strode across the ward
with a civil good-morning already forming on his lips, and a gracious
benediction ready to follow it as soon as the prince should mount and ride. At
his back, shorter-legged and more portly and self conscious of bearing, Canon
Morgant hugged his ponderous dignity about him, and kept a noncommittal
countenance. It
was not Owain’s way to beat about bushes. Time was short, business urgent, and
what mattered was to make such provision as was now possible to repair what had
gone awry, both with threats from an obdurate brother and peril to a lost
daughter. “There
is news in the night,” said the prince briskly, as soon as the two clerics drew
close, “that will not please your reverences, and does not please me.” Cadfael,
watching from beside the gate, could detect no disquiet in Canon Meirion’s face
at this opening. No doubt he thought it referred only to the threat of the
Danish fleet, and possibly the flight of Bledri ap Rhys, for the two clerics
had gone to their beds before that supposed flight changed to a death. But either
would come rather as a relief and satisfaction to him, seeing that Bledri and
Heledd between them had given him cause to tremble for his future career, with
Canon Morgant storing up behind his austere forehead every unbecoming look and
wanton word to report back to his bishop. By his present bearing, Meirion knew
of nothing worse, nothing in the world to disturb his complacency now, if
Bledri was either fled or dead. “My lord,” he began benignly, “we were present
to hear of the threat to your coast. It will surely be put off without harm…” “Not
that!” said Owain bluntly. “This concerns yourself. Sir, your daughter has fled
in the night. Sorry I am to say it, and to leave you to deal with the case in
my absence, but there’s no help. I have given orders to the captain of my
garrison here to give you every aid in searching for her. Stay as long as you
need to stay, make use of my men and my stables as best serves. I and all who
ride with me will be keeping a watch and asking news of her westward direct to Carnarvon.
So, I trust, will Deacon Mark and Brother Cadfael on their ride to Bangor.
Between us we should cover the country to westward. You ask and search round
Aber and eastward, and south if need be, though I think she would not venture
the mountains alone. I will return to the search as soon as I may.” He had
proceeded thus far uninterrupted only because Canon Meirion had been struck
mute and amazed at the very first utterance, and stood staring with round eyes
and parted lips, paling until the peaks of his sharp cheekbones stood out white
under the straining skin. Utter consternation stopped the breath in his throat. “My
daughter!” he repeated slowly at last, the words shaped almost without sound.
And then in a hoarse wheeze: “Gone? My daughter loose alone, and these
sea-raiders abroad in the land?” At
least, thought brother Cadfael approvingly, if she could be here to hear it,
she would know that he has some real care for her. His first outcry is for her
safety, for once his own advancement is forgotten. If only for a moment! “Half
the width of Wales from here,” said Owain stoutly, “and I’ll see to it they
come no nearer. She heard the messenger, she knows better than to ride into
their arms. This girl you bred is no fool.” “But
headstrong!” Meirion lamented, his voice recovered and loud with anguish. “Who
knows what risk she might not venture? And if she has fled me now, she will
still hide from me. This I never foresaw, that she could feel so driven and so
beset.” “I
say again,” said Owain firmly, “use my garrison, my stables, my men as you
will, send out after news of her, for surely she cannot be far. As for the ways
to westward, we will watch for her as we go. But go we must. You well know the
need.” Meirion
drew himself back a little, erect at his tallest, and shook his broad
shoulders. “Go
with God, my lord, you can do no other. My girl’s life is but one, and many
depend upon you. She shall be my care. I dread I have not served her turn
lately as well as I have served my own, or she would never have left me so.”
And he turned, with a hasty reverence, and strode away towards the hall, so
precipitately that Cadfael could see him clambering fiercely into his boots and
marching down to the stable to saddle his horse, and away to question everyone
in the village outside the walls, in search of the dark daughter he had gone to
some pains to despatch into distance, and now was all afire to recover. And
after him, still silent, stonily expressionless, potentially disapproving, went
Canon Morgant, a black recording angel. They
were more than a mile along the coastal track towards Bangor before Brother
Mark broke his deep and thoughtful silence. They had parted from the prince’s
force on leaving Aber, Owain bearing south-west to take the most direct road to
Carnarvon, while Cadfael and Mark kept to the shore, with the shining, pallid
plain of the shallows over Lavan Sands reflecting the morning light on their
right hand, and the peaks of Fryri soaring one above another on their left,
beyond the narrow green lowlands of the coast. Over the deep channel beyond the
sands, the shores of Anglesey were bright in sunlight. “Did
he know,” Mark wondered aloud suddenly, “that the man was dead?” “He?
Meirion? Who can tell? He was there among the rest of us when the groom cried
out that a horse was missing, and Bledri was held to have taken him and made
off to his master. So much he knew. He was not with us when we looked for and
found the man dead, nor present in the prince’s counsel. If the pair of them
were safe in their beds they cannot have heard the news until this morning.
Does it signify? Dead or fled, the man was out of Meirion’s way, and could
scandalise Morgant no longer. Small wonder he took it so calmly.” “That
is not what I meant,” said Mark. “Did he know of his own knowledge? Before ever
another soul knew it?” And as Cadfael was silent, he pursued hesitantly: “You
had not considered it?” “It
had crossed my mind,” Cadfael admitted. “You think him capable of killing?” “Not
in cool blood, not by stealth. But his blood is not cool, but all too readily
heated. There are some who bluster and bellow, and rid their bile that way. Not
he! He contains it, and it boils within him. It is likelier far to burst forth
in action than in noise. Yes, I think him capable of killing. And if he did
confront Bledri ap Rhys, he would meet only with provocation and disdain there.
Enough to make for a violent end.” “And
could he go from that ending straight to his bed, in such unnerving company,
and keep his countenance? Even sleep?” “Who
says that he slept? He had only to be still and quiet. There was nothing to
keep Canon Morgant wakeful.” “I
return you another question,” said Cadfael. “Would Cuhelyn lie? He was not
ashamed of his purpose. Why, then, should he lie about it when it came to light?” “The
prince believes him,” said Mark, thoughtfully frowning. “And
you?” “Any
man may lie, not even for very grave reason. Even Cuhelyn may. But I do not
think he would lie to Owain. Or to Hywel. He has given his second fealty, as
absolute as the first. But there is another question to be asked concerning
Cuhelyn. No, there are two. Had he told anyone what he knew about Bledri ap
Rhys? And if he would not lie to Hywel, who had salved him and brought him to
an honourable service, would he lie for him? For if he did tell anyone that he
recognised Bledri as one among his prince’s murderers, it would be Hywel. Who
had no better reason to love the perpetrators of that ambush than had Cuhelyn
himself.” “Or
any man who went with Hywel to drive Cadwaladr out of Ceredigion for Anarawd’s
sake,” agreed Cadfael resignedly, “or any who took bitter offence at hearing
Bledri so insolent on Cadwaladr’s behalf in hall that night, spitting his
threats into Owain’s face. True, a man is dead who was well-hated, living, and
took no keep to be anything better than hated. In a crowded court where his
very presence was an affront, is it any wonder if he came by a short ending?
But the prince will not let it rest.” “And
we can do nothing,” said Mark, and sighed. “We cannot even look for the girl
until I have discharged my errand.” “We
can ask,” said Cadfael. And
ask they did, at every hamlet and dwelling along the way, whether a young woman
had not ridden past by this road, a dark Welsh girl on a young roan, all of one
colour. A horse from the prince’s stables would not go unremarked, especially
with a lone girl in the saddle. But the day wore on, and the sky clouded gently
and cleared again, and they drew into Bangor by mid-afternoon; but no one could
give them word of Heledd, Meirion’s daughter. Bishop
Meurig of Bangor received them as soon as they had threaded their way through
the streets of the town to his cathedral enclave, and announced themselves to
his archdeacon. It seemed that here everything was to be done briskly and briefly,
with small respect to the planned and public ceremony Bishop Gilbert had
preferred. For here they were by many miles nearer to the threat of Danish
raiders, and very sensibly taking such precautions as were possible to cope
with them if they should penetrate so far. Moreover, Meurig was native Welsh,
at home here, and had no need of the cautious dispositions Gilbert felt
necessary to secure his position. It might be true that he had proved at first
a disappointment to his prince, by succumbing to Norman pressure and submitting
to Canterbury, but stoutly Welsh he remained, and his resistance, if diverted,
must still be proceeding by more subtle ways. At least he did not seem to
Cadfael, when they were admitted to his presence in private, the kind of man to
compromise his Welshness and his adherence to the ways of the Celtic Church
without a long and doughty rearguard action. The
bishop was not at all like his fellow of Saint Asaph. Instead of the tall,
dignified Gilbert, selfconsciously patrician and austere without, and uneasily
insecure within, here was a small, round, bustling cleric in his forties,
voluble of speech but very much to the point, rapid of movement and a little
dishevelled and shaggy, with a sharp eye and a cheerfully bouncing manner, like
a boisterous but businesslike hound on a scent. His pleasure in the very fact
of their coming on such an errand was made very plain, and outweighed even his
delight in the breviary Mark had brought him, though clearly he had an eye for
a handsome script, and turned the leaves with lovingly delicate movements of
thick, strong fingers. “You
will have heard already, Brothers, of the threat to our shores, so you will
understand that here we are looking to our defences. God grant the Norsemen
never get ashore, or no further than the shore, but if they should, we have a
town to keep, and churchmen must turn to like the rest. For that reason we
observe at present little state or ceremony, but I trust you will be my guests
for a day or two before you need return with my letters and compliments to your
bishop.” It
was for Mark to respond to this invitation, which was offered warmly enough,
but with a vaguely preoccupied look in the bishop’s shrewd eyes. At least a
part of his mind was away scanning the waterfront of his town, where the brief
mudflat between the tides gave place to the narrowing neck of the strait.
Fifteen miles or more to the western end at Abermenai, but the smaller
shallow-draught ships, oared by twenty rowers, could cover that distance rapidly.
A pity the Welsh had never really taken to the seas! And Bishop Meurig had his
flock to consider, and no amenable temper to let them suffer anything his
vigour could prevent. He would not be sorry to pack his visitors from England
off back to Lichfield, and have his hands free. Hands that looked quite capable
of turning to the sword or the bow whenever the need arose. “My lord,” said
Brother Mark, after a brief thoughtful hesitation, “I think we should leave
tomorrow, if that does not cause you too much inconvenience. Much as I would
like to linger, I have pledged myself to a prompt return. And even beyond that,
the party with which we rode from Saint Asaph included a young woman who should
have come here to Bangor with us, under Owain Gwynedd’s protection, but now,
bereft of that protection, since the prince perforce has hurried on to
Carnarvon, she has unwisely ridden out from Aber alone, and somewhere has lost
her way. They are seeking for her from Aber. But since we have come as far as
Bangor, if I may justify the delay even of one day, or two, I should like to
spend them searching for her in these parts also. If you will grant me leave to
make use of so short a delay, we will spend it for the lady’s benefit, and you,
I know, will be making use of every moment for the better keep of your own
people.” A
good speech, Cadfael approved, one that gives nothing away of what lies behind
Heledd’s flight, thereby sparing her reputation and this good prelate’s very
proper concern. He interpreted it carefully, improvising a little where memory
faltered, since Mark had allowed him no pause between the lines. The bishop
nodded instant comprehension, and demanded practically: “Did the lady know of
this threat from Dublin?” “No,”
said Mark, “the messenger from Carnarvon came only later. She cannot have
known.” “And
she is somewhere abroad between Aber and here, and alone? I wish I had more men
to send out after her,” said Meurig, frowning, “but we have already sent on to
Carnarvon all the fighting men who can be spared, to join the prince there.
Such as are left we may need here.” “We
do not know,” Cadfael said, “which way she rode. She may be well behind us to
the east, for all we know, and safe enough. But if we can do no more, we can
divide on the ride back, and enquire everywhere after her.” “And
if she has by now heard of the peril,” Mark added eagerly, “and very wisely
looks for safe shelter, are there in these regions any houses of religious
women, where she might take refuge?” This
also Cadfael translated, though he could have given a general answer to it
himself, without troubling the bishop. The Church in Wales had never run to
nunneries, as even conventual life for men had never been on the same monastic
pattern as in England. Instead of the orderly, well-regulated house of sisters,
with a recognised authority and a rule, here there might arise, in the most
remote and solitary wilderness, a small wattled oratory, with a single, simple
saint living within it, a saint in the old dispensation, without benefit of
Pope or canonisation, who grew a few vegetables and herbs for her food, and
gathered berries and wild fruit, and came to loving terms with the small beasts
of the warren, so that they ran to hide in her skirts when they were hunted,
and neither huntsmen nor horn could urge on the hounds to do the lady affront,
or her little visitors harm. Though Cadfael had to admit, on reflection, that
the Dublin Danes might not observe a proper respect to such unaccustomed
evidences of sanctity. The
bishop shook his head. “Our holy women do not gather in communities, like
yours, but set up their cells in the wilds, alone. Such anchoresses would not
settle near a town. More likely far to withdraw into the mountains. There is
one we know of here, who has her hermitage by this same Menai water, some miles
west from here, beyond the narrows. But as soon as we heard of this threat from
the sea I sent to warn her, and bring her in here to shelter. And she had the
good sense to come, and make no demur about it. God is the first and best
defence of lone women, but I see no virtue in leaving all to him. I want no
martyrs within my domain, and sanctity is small protection.” “Then
her cell is left empty,” said Mark, and sighed. “But if this girl should have
ridden so far, and failed to find a friend at need, where next might she turn?” “Inland,
surely, into the cover of woodland. I know of no defensible holding close by,
but these raiders, if they land, would not go far from their ships. Any house
in Arfon would take a girl in. Though the nearest and themselves most at risk,”
he added simply, “may well have drawn off into the hills themselves. Your
fellow here knows how lightly we can vanish at need.” “I
doubt she can have gone far ahead of us,” said Cadfael, pondering
possibilities. “And for all we know she may have her own plans, and know very
well where to run. At least we can ask wherever we touch on the way back.”
There was always the chance, too, that Canon Meirion had already found his
daughter, closer to the royal seat at Aber. “I
can have prayers said for her safety,” said the bishop briskly, “but I have
sheep of my own to fold, and cannot, however willingly I would, go searching
after one stray. At least, Brothers, rest this night over, before you take to
the roads again, and may you ride safely and get good word of the young woman
you seek.” Bishop
Meurig might be preoccupied with guarding his extended household, but he did
not let that interfere with his hospitality. His table was well-supplied, his
meat and mead ample and well-prepared, and he did not let his guests depart
next morning without rising at dawn to see them off. It was a limpid, moist
morning, after some fitful showers in the night, and the sun came up glistening
and radiant, gilding the shallows to eastward. “Go
with God!” said the bishop, solid and square in the gateway of his precinct, as
though he would hold it single-handed against all comers. His complimentary
letters were already bestowed in Mark’s saddle-roll, together with a small
flask of gilded glass filled with the cordial he made from his own honey, and
Cadfael carried before him a basket with a day’s supply of food for six men
rather than two. “Come safely back to your bishop, on whom be God’s blessing,
and to your convent, Brother Cadfael, where his grace surely prevails. I trust
some day we may meet again.” Of
the peril now threatening he certainly went in no awe. When they looked back
from the street he was bustling purposefully across the open court, head
foremost and lowered, like a small, determined bull not yet belligerent but
certainly not to be trifled with. They
had emerged from the edges of the town on to the highroad, when Mark reined in,
and sat his horse mute and thoughtful, looking first back along the road
towards Aber, and then westward towards the invisible sinuous curves of the
narrow strait that separated Anglesey from Arfon. Cadfael drew in beside him,
and waited, knowing what was on his friend’s mind. “Could
she have passed beyond this point? Ought we not to go on westward? She left
Aber hours before us. How long, I wonder, before she got word of the coming of
the Danes?” “If
she rode through the night,” said Cadfael, “she was not likely to hear of it
until morning, there would be no one abroad to warn her. By morning she could
be well to the west, and if she intended by her flight to evade her marriage,
she would not come near Bangor, for there she was to meet her husband. Yes, you
are right, she might by this be well to westward, and into danger. Nor am I
sure she would turn back even if she knew of it.” “Then
what are we waiting for?” demanded Mark simply, and turned his horse towards
the west. At
the church of Saint Deiniol, several miles south-west from Bangor and perhaps
two miles from the strait, they got word of her at last. She must have kept to
the old, direct road, the same Owain and his host would take, but hours ahead
of them. The only puzzle was why it had taken her so long to reach that point,
for when they enquired of the priest there was no hesitation, but yes, she had
lighted down here to ask directions only late the previous evening, about
Vespers. “A
young woman on a light roan, and all alone. She asked her way to the cell of
Nonna. Due west from here it lies, in the trees near the water. I offered her
shelter for the night, but she said she would go to the holy woman.” “She
would find the cell deserted,” said Cadfael. “Bishop Meurig feared for the
anchoress, and sent to bring her into Bangor. From which direction did the girl
ride in?” “Down
out of the forests, from the south. I did not know,” said the priest,
distressed, “that she would find the place empty. I wonder, poor child, what
she would do? There would still be time enough for her to find refuge in
Bangor.” “That
I doubt she would do,” said Cadfael. “If she came to the cell only so late, she
might well bide the night over there, rather than risk moving by darkness.” He
looked at Mark, in no doubt already what that young man would be thinking. On
this journey Mark had the governance, not for the world would Cadfael have
robbed him of it by word or act. “We
will go and look for her at the hermitage,” said Mark firmly, “and if she is
not there, we will separate and try whatever tracks seem most likely to offer
her refuge. In these lowland pastures there must be homesteads she may have
tried.” “Many
will have taken advice,” the priest suggested, shaking his head dubiously. “In
a few weeks they would have been moving their herds and flocks into the
uplands, even without this threat. Some may have moved early, rather than risk
being plundered.” “We
can but make the assay,” said Mark stoutly. “If need be, we’ll take to the
hills ourselves in search of her.” And
forthwith he made a brisk reverence to their informant, and wheeled his horse
and set off due west, straight as an arrow. The priest of Saint Deiniol looked
after him with raised brows and an expression half amused and half solicitous,
and shook his head doubtfully. “Would
that young man be seeking the girl out of the goodness of his heart? Or for
himself?” “Even
for that young man,” Cadfael said cautiously, “I would not presume to say
anything is impossible. But it comes as near as makes no matter. Any creature
in peril of death or harm, be it man, woman, plough horse, or Saint Melangell’s
hare, could draw him through moss or quicksand. I knew I should never get him
back to Shrewsbury while Heledd was astray.” “You
are turning back here yourself?” the priest demanded drily. “Small
chance! If he is bound to her, fellow-voyager to his fellow, so am I to him.
I’ll get him home!” “Well,
even if his concern for her is purer than dew,” said the priest with
conviction, “he had best take heed to his vows when he does find her. For she’s
a bonny black maid as ever I saw. I was glad of my evening years when I dared
bid her shelter the night over in my house. And thankful when she would not.
And that lad is at the best of the morning, tonsure or no tonsure.” “The
more reason I should go after him,” agreed Cadfael. “And my thanks to you for
the good word. For all the good words! I’ll see them strictly delivered when I
overtake him.” “Saint
Nonna,” said Cadfael didactically, threading the woodland belt that spread more
than a mile inland from the strait, “was the mother of Saint David. She has
many sacred wells about the country, that give healing, especially to the eyes,
even to curing blindness. This holy woman must have chosen to name herself
after the saint.” Brother
Mark pursued his determined way along the narrow ride, and said nothing. On
either hand the trees glittered in moist sunlight after the early morning
showers, mixed woodland sufficiently open to let in the radiance of early
afternoon, sufficiently close to be ridden in single file, and all just coming
into the first full leaf, young and fresh and full of birds. Every Spring is
the only Spring, a perpetual astonishment. It bursts upon a man every year,
thought Cadfael, contemplating it with delight in spite of all anxieties, as
though it had never happened before, but had just been shown by God how to do
it, and tried, and found the impossible possible. Ahead
of him in the worn grass of the ride Mark had halted, staring ahead. Between
the trees, here thinning, open light shone before them, at a little distance
still, but now not very far, and shimmering with reflected gleams from water.
They were nearing the strait. And on Mark’s left hand a narrow footway twined
in among the trees to a low-roofed hut some yards aside from the path. “This is
the place.” “And
she was here,” said Cadfael. The wet grass, unshaken on either side by any
wind, had retained the soft dew of rain that dimmed its new green to a silver
grey, but through it a horse had certainly passed, leaving his darker trail,
and brushing before him the tips of new growth, for the passage to the cell was
very narrow. The ride in which they had halted was in regular use, they had not
thought to examine it as they rode. But here between the encroaching bushes a
horse had certainly passed since the rain. And not inward, but outward. A few
young shoots had been broken at the tip, leaning towards the open ride, and the
longer grasses darkened by hooves clearly showed the direction in which they
had been brushed in passing. “And is gone,” said Cadfael, “since the morning.”
They dismounted, and approached the cell on foot. Built little and low, and one
room only, for a woman who had almost no needs at all, beyond her small
stone-built altar against one wall, and her plain straw pallet against another,
and her small cleared space of garden behind for vegetables and herbs. Her door
was drawn to, but had no lock to be seen without, and no bar within, only a
latch that any wayfarer could lift and enter. The place was empty now. Nonna
had obeyed the bishop’s expressed wish, and allowed herself to be escorted into
shelter in Bangor, how willingly there was no knowing. If she had had a guest
here in her absence, the guest too was gone. But in a patch of clear turf
between the trees the grass had been grazed, and hooves had ranged on a long
tether, leaving their traces before the rain fell, for drops still hung on the
grasses, unshaken. And in one place the beast had left his droppings, fresh and
moist still, but already cold. “She
passed the night here,” said Cadfael, “and with the morning she left. After the
rain she left. Which way, who knows! She came to Llandeiniolen from inland, out
of the hills and through the forest, so the priest said. Had she some place of
refuge in mind up there, some kinsman of Meirion’s who might take her in? And
did she find that place, too, already deserted, and think of the anchoress as
her next hope? It would account for why it took her so long to get here. But as
for where she is gone now, how can we tell?” “She
knows by now of the danger from the sea,” said Mark. “Surely she would not go
on westward into such a peril? But back towards Bangor and her marriage? She
has already risked much to evade it. Would she make her way back to Aber, and
her father? That would not deliver her from this marriage, if she is so set
against it.” “She
would not do it,” said Cadfael, “in any case. Strange as it may be, she loves
her father as much as she hates him. The one is the reflection of the other.
She hates him because her love is far stronger than any love he has for her,
because he is so ready and willing to give her up, to put her away by any means
possible, so that she may no longer cast a cloud over his reputation and his
advancement. Very clearly she declared herself once, as I remember.” “As
I remember also,” said Mark. “Nevertheless,
she will do nothing to harm him. The veil she refused. This marriage she
accepted only for his sake, as the lesser evil. But when chance offered, she
fled that, too, and chose rather to remove herself from blocking his light than
to let others scheme to remove her. She has taken her own life into her own
hands, prepared to face her own risks and pay her own debts, leaving him free.
She will not now go back on that resolve.” “But
he is not free,” said Mark, putting a finger regretfully on the centre of the
convoluted core of pain in this seemingly simple relationship of sire and
daughter. “He is aware of her now in absence as he never was when she waited on
him dutifully every day, present and visible. He will have no peace until he
knows she is safe.” “So,”
said Cadfael, “we had better set about finding her.” Out
on the ride, Cadfael looked back through the screen of trees towards the sparks
of quivering water beyond which lay the Anglesey shore. A slight breeze had
arisen, and fluttered the bright green leaves into a scintillating curtain, but
still the fleeting reflections of water flashed brighter still through the
folds. And something else, something that appeared and vanished as the branches
revealed and hid it again, but remained constant in the same place, only
seeming to rock up and down as if afloat and undulating with a tide. A fragment
of bright colour, vermilion, changing shape with the movement of its frame of
leaves. “Wait!”
said Cadfael, halting. “What is that?” Not a red that was to be found in
nature, certainly not in the late Spring, when the earth indulges itself only
with delicate tones of pale gold and faint purple and white against the virgin
green. This red had a hard, impenetrable solidity about it. Cadfael dismounted,
and turned back towards it, threading the trees in cover until he came to a
raised spot where he could lie warily invisible himself, but see clear through
the edge of the woodland three hundred paces or more down to the strait. A
green level of pasture and a few fields, one dwelling, no doubt forsaken now, and
then the silver-blue glitter of the water, here almost at its narrowest, but
still half a mile wide. And beyond, the rich, fertile plain of Anglesey, the
cornfield of Wales. The tide was flowing, the stretch of shingle and sand under
the opposite coast half exposed. And riding to anchor, close inshore below the
bank of trees in which Cadfael stood, a long, lean boat, dragon-headed fore and
aft, dipped and rose gently on the tide, central sail lowered, oars shipped, a
cluster of vermilion shields draped along its low flank. A lithe serpent of a
ship, its mast lowered aft from its steppings, clearing the gaunt body for
action, while it swayed gently to its mooring like a sleeping lizard, graceful
and harmless. Two of its crew, big, fair-headed, one with plaited braids either
side his neck, idled on its narrow rear deck, above the oarsmen’s benches. One,
naked, swam lazily in mid-strait. But Cadfael counted what he took to be
oar-ports in the third strake of the hull, twelve of them in this steerboard
side. Twelve pairs of oars, twenty-four rowers, and more crew beside these
three left on guard. The rest could not be far. Brother
Mark had tethered the horses, and made his way down to Cadfael’s shoulder. He
saw what Cadfael had seen, and asked no questions. “That,”
said Cadfael, low-voiced, “is a Danish keel from Dublin!” Chapter Seven THERE
WAS NOT A WORD MORE SAID BETWEEN THEM. By consent they turned and made their
way back in haste to the horses, and led them away inland by the woodland
track, until they were far enough from the shore to mount and ride. If Heledd,
after her night in the hermitage, had seen the coming of this foraging boat
with its formidable complement of warriors, small wonder she had made haste to
remove herself from their vicinity. And small doubt but she would withdraw
inland as quickly and as far as she could, and once at a sufficient distance
she would make for the shelter of a town. That, at least, was what any girl in
her right senses would do. Here she was midway between Bangor and Carnarvon.
Which way would she take? “One
ship alone,” said Mark at last, where the path widened and made it possible for
two to ride abreast. “Is that good sense? Might they not be opposed, even
captured?” “So
they might at this moment,” Cadfael agreed, “but there’s no one here to attempt
it. They came by night past Carnarvon, be sure, and by night they’ll slip out
again. This will be one of the smallest and the fastest in their fleet; with
more than twenty armed rowers aboard there’s nothing we have could keep them in
sight. You saw the building of her, she can be rowed either way, and turn in a
flash. The only risk they take is while the most of the company are ashore,
foraging, and that they’ll do by rushes, fast ashore and fast afloat again.” “But
why send one small ship out alone? As I have heard tell,” said Mark, “they raid
in force, and take slaves as well as plunder. That they cannot do by risking a
single vessel.” “This
time,” said Cadfael, considering, “it’s no such matter. If Cadwaladr has brought
them over, then he’s promised them a fat fee for their services. They’re here
to persuade Owain he would be wise to restore his brother to his lands, and
they expect to get well paid for doing it, and if it can be done cheaply by the
threat of their presence, without the loss of a man in battle, that’s what
they’ll prefer, and Cadwaladr will have no objection, provided the result is
the same. Say he gets his way and returns to his lands, he has still to live
beside his brother for the future, why make relations between them blacker than
they need be? No, there’ll be no random burning and killing, and no call to
take bondmen, not unless the bargain turns sour.” “Then
why this foray by a single ship so far along the strait?” Mark demanded
reasonably. “The
Danes have to feed their force, and it’s not their way to carry their own
provisions when they’re heading for a land they can just as well live off at no
cost. They know the Welsh well enough by now to know we live light and travel
light, and can shift our families and our stock into the mountains at a few
hours’ notice. Yonder little ship has wasted no time in making inland from
Abermenai as soon as it touched shore, to reach such hamlets as were late in
hearing the news, or slow in rounding up their cattle. They’ll be off back to
their fellows tonight with a load of good carcases amidships, and whatever
store of flour and grain they’ve been able to lay their hands on. And somewhere
along these woods and fields they’re about that very business this moment.” “And
if they meet with a solitary girl?” Mark challenged. “Would they refrain from
doing unnecessary offence even then?” “I
would not speak for any man, Dane or Welsh or Norman, in such a case,” Cadfael
admitted. “If she were a princess of Gwynedd, why, she’d be worth far more
intact and well treated than violated or misused. And if Heledd was not born
royal, yet she has a tongue of her own, and can very well make it plain that
she is under Owain’s protection, and they’ll be answerable to him if they do her
offence. But even so…” They
had reached a place where the woodland track divided, one branch bearing still
inland but inclining to the west, the other bearing more directly east. “We are
nearer Carnarvon than Bangor,” Cadfael reckoned, halting where the roads
divided. “But would she know it? What now, Mark? East or west?” “We
had best separate,” Mark said, frowning over so blind a decision. “She cannot
be very far. She would have to keep in cover. If the ship must return this
night, she might find a place to hide safely until they are gone. Do you take
one way, and I the other.” “We
cannot afford to lose touch,” Cadfael warned seriously. “If we part here it
must be only for some hours, and here we must meet again. We are not free to do
altogether as we choose. Go towards Carnarvon, and if you find her, see her
safely there. But if not, make your way back here by dusk, and so will I. And
if I find her by this lefthand way, I’ll get her into shelter wherever I may,
if it means turning back to Bangor. And at Bangor I’ll wait for you, if you
fail of meeting me here by sunset. And if I fail you, follow and find me
there.” A makeshift affair, but the best they could do, with so limited a time,
and an inescapable duty waiting. She had left the cell by the shore only that
morning, she would have had to observe caution and keep within the woodland
ways, where a horse must go slowly. No, she could not be far. And at this
distance from the strait, surely she would keep to a used path, and not wind a
laborious way deep in cover. They might yet find and bring her here by
nightfall, or conduct her into safety somewhere, rendezvous here free of her,
and be off thankfully back to England. Mark
looked at the light and the slight decline of the sun from the zenith. “We have
four hours or more,” he said, and turned his horse westward briskly, and was
off. Cadfael’s
track turned east on a level traverse for perhaps half a mile, occasionally
emerging from woodland into open pasture, and affording glimpses of the strait
through the scattered trees below. Then it turned inland and began to climb,
though the gradient here was not great, for this belt of land on the mainland
side partook to some extent of the rich fertility of the island before it
reared aloft into the mountains. He went softly, listening, and halting now and
again to listen more intently, but there was no sign of life but for the birds,
very busy about their spring occupations and undisturbed by the turmoil among
men. The cattle and sheep had been driven up higher into the hills, into
guarded folds; the raiders would find only the few stragglers here, and perhaps
would venture no further along the strait. The news must be ahead of them now
wherever they touched, they would have made their most profitable captures
already. If Heledd had turned this way, she might be safe enough from any
further danger. He
had crossed an open meadow and entered a higher belt of woodland, bushy and
dappled with sunbeams on his left hand, deepening into forest on his right,
when a grass snake, like a small flash of silver-green lightning, shot across
the path almost under his horse’s hooves to vanish in deeper grass on the other
side, and the beast shied for an instant, and let out a muted bellow of alarm.
Somewhere off to the right, among the trees, and at no great distance, another
horse replied, raising an excited whinny of recognition. Cadfael halted to
listen intently, hoping for another call to allow him to take a more precise
reading of the direction, but the sound was not repeated. Probably whoever was
in refuge there, well aside from the path, had rushed to soothe and cajole his
beast into silence. A horse’s neighing could carry all too far along this
rising hillside. Cadfael
dismounted, and led his beast in among the trees, taking a winding line towards
where he thought the other voyager must be, and halting at every turn to listen
again, and presently, when he was already deep among thick growth, he caught
the sudden rustling of shaken boughs ahead, quickly stilled. His own movements,
however cautious, had certainly been heard. Someone there in close concealment
was waiting for him in ambush. “Heledd!”
said Cadfael clearly. Silence
seemed to become even more silent. “Heledd?
Here am I, Brother Cadfael. You can be easy, here are no Dublin Danes. Come
forth and show yourself.” And
forth she came, thrusting through the bushes to meet him, Heledd indeed, with a
naked dagger ready in her hand, though for the moment she might well have
forgotten that she held it. Her gown was creased and soiled a little with the
debris of bushes, one cheek was lightly smeared with green from bedding down in
moss and grasses, and the mane of her hair was loose round her shoulders, here
in shadow quite black, a midnight cloud. But her clear oval face was fiercely composed,
just easing from its roused readiness to do battle, and her eyes, enormous in
shade, were purple-black. Behind her among the trees he heard her horse shift
and stamp, uneasy here in these unknown solitudes. “It
is you,” she said, and let the hand that held the knife slip down to her side
with a great, gusty sigh. “How did you find me? And where is Deacon Mark? I
thought you would be off home before now.” “So
we would,” agreed Cadfael, highly relieved to find her in such positive
possession of herself, “but for you running off into the night. Mark is a mile
or more from us on the road to Carnarvon, looking for you. We parted where the
roads forked. It was guesswork which way you would take. We came seeking you at
Nonna’s cell. The priest told us he’d directed you there.” “Then
you’ve seen the ship,” said Heledd, and hoisted her shoulders in resignation at
the unavoidable. “I should have been well aloft into the hills by now to look
for my mother’s cousins up among the sheep-huts, the ones I hoped to find still
in their lowland homestead, if my horse had not fallen a little lame. I thought
best to get into cover and rest him until nightfall. And now we are two,” she
said, and her smile flashed in shadow with recovering confidence, “three if we
can find your little deacon. And now which way should we make? Come with me
over the hills, and you can find a safe way back to the Dee. For I am not going
back to my father,” she warned, with a formidable flash of her dark eyes. “He’s
rid of me, as he wanted. I mean him no ill, but I have not escaped them all
only to go back and be married off to some man I have never seen, nor to
dwindle away in a nunnery. You may tell him, or leave word with someone else to
let him know, that I am safe with my mother’s kinsmen, and he can be content.” “You
are going into the first safe shelter we can find,” said Cadfael firmly, moved
to a degree of indignation he could not have felt if he had found her
distressed and in fear. “Afterwards, once this trouble is over, you may have your
life and do what you will with it.” It seemed to him, even as he said it, that
she was capable of doing with it something original and even admirable, and if
it had to be in the world’s despite, that would not stop her. “Can your beast
go?” “I
can lead him, and we shall see.” Cadfael
took thought for a moment. They were midway between Bangor and Carnarvon here,
but once returned to the westward track by which Mark had set out, the road was
more direct to Carnarvon, and by taking it they would eventually rejoin Mark.
Whether he had gone on into the town, or turned back to return to the
crossroads meeting place by dusk, along that pathway they would meet him. And
in a city filled with Owain’s fighting men there would be no danger. A force
hired to threaten would not be so mad as to provoke the entire armies of
Gwynedd. A little looting, perhaps, pleasant sport carrying off a few stray
cattle and a few stray villagers, but they were not such fools as to bring out
Owain’s total strength against them in anger. “Bring
him out to the path,” said Cadfael. “You may ride mine, and I’ll walk yours.” There
was nothing in the glittering look she gave him to reassure him that she would
do as he said, and nothing to disquiet him with doubts. She hesitated only an
instant, in which the silence of the windless afternoon seemed phenomenally
intense, then she turned and parted the branches behind her, and vanished,
shattering the silence with the rustling and thrashing of her passage through
deep cover. In a few moments he heard the horse whinny softly, and then the
stirring of the bushes as girl and horse turned to thread a more open course
back to him. And then, astonishingly high, wild and outraged, he heard her
scream. The
instinctive leap forward he made to go to her never gained him so much as a
couple of paces. From either side the bushes thrashed, and hands reached to
clutch him by cowl and habit, pin his arms and bring him up erect but helpless,
straining against a grip he could not break, but which, curiously, made no move
to do him any harm beyond holding him prisoner. Suddenly the tiny open glade
was boiling with large, bare-armed, fair-haired, leather-girt men, and out of
the thicket facing him erupted an even larger man, a young giant, head and
shoulders above Cadfael’s sturdy middle height, laughing so loudly that the
hitherto silent woods rang and re-echoed with his mirth, and clutching in his
arms a raging Heledd, kicking and struggling with all her might, but making
small impression. The one hand she had free had already scored its nails down
her captor’s cheek, and was tugging and tearing in his long flaxen hair, until
he turned and stooped his head and took her wrist in his teeth and held it.
Large, even, white teeth that had shone as he laughed, and now barely dented
Heledd’s smooth skin. It was astonishment, neither fear nor pain, that caused
her suddenly to lie still in his arms, crooked fingers gradually unfolding in
bewilderment. But when he released her to laugh again, she recovered her rage,
and struck out at him furiously, pounding her fist vainly against his broad
breast. Behind
him came a grinning boy about fifteen years old, leading Heledd’s horse, which
went a little tenderly on one foreleg. At sight of a second such prize tethered
and shifting uneasily in the fringe of the trees, the boy let out a whoop of
pleasure. Indeed, the entire mood of the marauding company seemed good-humoured
and ebullient rather than menacing. There were not so many of them as at first
they had seemed, by reason of their size and their exuberantly animal presence.
Two, barrel-chested and moustached, with hair in straw-coloured braids down
either cheek, held Cadfael pinioned by the arms. A third had taken the roan’s
bridle, and was fondling the long blazed brow and creamy mane. But somewhere
out on the open ride there were others, Cadfael heard them moving and talking
as they waited. The marvel was that men so massive could move so softly to
close round their quarry. The horses, calling to each other, had alerted the
returning foragers, and led them to this unexpected gain. A monastic, a girl,
by her mount and dress a girl of quality, and two good horses. The
young giant was surveying his gains very practically over Heledd’s unavailing
struggles, and Cadfael noted that though he was casually rough with his
captive, he was not brutal. And it seemed that Heledd had realised as much, and
gradually abandoned her resistance, knowing it vain, and surprised into
quietness by the fact that there was no retaliation. “Saeson? demanded the giant,
eyeing Cadfael with curiosity. He already knew that Heledd was Welsh enough,
she had been reviling him in the language until she ran out of breath. “Welsh!”
said Cadfael. “Like the lady. She is daughter to a canon of Saint Asaph, and
under the protection of Owain Gwynedd.” “He
keeps wildcats?” said the young man, and laughed again, and set her down on her
feet in one lithe movement, but kept a fast hold on the girdle of her gown,
twisted in his large fist to tighten and secure it. “And he’ll want this one
back without a hair missing? But the lady slipped her leash, seemingly, or
what’s she doing here with no bodyguard but a monk of the Benedictines?” He
spoke a loose mixture of Erse, Danish and Welsh, very well able to make himself
understood in these parts. Not all the centuries of fitful contact between
Dublin and Wales had been by way of invasion and rapine, a good many marriages
had been made between the princedoms, and a fair measure of honest commerce
been profitable to both parties. Probably this youth had a measure of Norman
French in his tongue, no less. Even Latin, for very likely Irish monks had had
him in school. He was plainly a young man of consequence. Also, happily, of a
very open and cheerful humour, by no means inclined to waste what might turn
out a valuable asset. “Bring the man,” said the young fellow, returning briskly
to business, “and keep him fast. Owain has a respect for the black habit, even
if the Celtic clas suits him best. If it comes to bargaining, holiness fetches
a good price. I’ll see to the girl.” They
sprang to obey him, as light of heart, it seemed, as their leader, and all in
high content with their foraging. When they emerged with their captives into
the open ride, the two horses led along behind them, it was easy to see what
reason they had for being in high feather. There were four more of them waiting
there, all afoot, and burdened with two long poles loaded down with slaughtered
carcases and slung sacks, the plunder of scattered folds, stray corners of
grazing, and even the forest itself, for there was venison among the booty. A
fifth man had improvised a wooden yoke for his shoulders, to carry two balanced
wineskins. This must be one of at least two shore parties, Cadfael judged, for
the little ship carried twelve pairs of oars aside from other crew. It was
guesswork how many the Danish force would muster in full, but they would not go
short for a day or so. He
went where he was propelled, not entirely out of the sensible realisation that
he was no match at all for one of the brawny warriors who held him, let alone
two, not even because, though he might break away himself, he could do nothing
to take Heledd with him. Wherever they were bound, useful hostages, he might
still be able to afford her some protection and companionship. He had already
given up any idea that she was likely to come to any great harm. He had done no
more than confirm something already understood when he urged that she was
valuable; and this was not total war, but a commercial expedition, to achieve
the highest profit at the least expenditure. There
was some redistribution of the booty they had amassed, Heledd’s lame horse
being called into service to carry a part of the load. They were notably brisk
and neat in their movements, balancing the weight and halting short of
overburdening a valuable beast. Among themselves they fell back into their own
Norse tongue, though the likelihood was that all these young, vigorous warriors
had been born in the kingdom of Dublin, and their fathers before them, and had
a broad understanding of the Celtic languages that surrounded their enclave,
and dealt freely with them in war and peace. At the end of this day of raiding
they had an eye to the sun, and but for this foray after the alarm the horses
had sounded, they were losing no time. Cadfael
had wondered how their leader would dispose of the one sound horse, and fully
expected he would claim the privilege of riding for himself. Instead, the young
man ordered the boy into the saddle, the lightest weight among them, and swung
Heledd up before him and into arms even at fifteen years brawny enough to make
her struggles ineffective once her hands were securely bound by her own girdle.
But she had understood by this time that resistance would be both useless and
undignified, and suffered herself to be settled against the boy’s broad chest
without deigning to struggle. By the set of her face she would be waiting for
the first chance of escape, and keeping all her wits and strength in reserve
until the moment offered. She had fallen silent, shutting lips and teeth upon
anger or fear, and keeping a taut, brooding dignity, but what was brewing
behind that still face there was no knowing. “Brother,”
said the young man, turning briskly upon Cadfael, still pinned between his guards,
“if you value the lass, you may walk beside her without a hand on you. But I
warn you, Torsten will be close behind, and he can throw a lance to split a
sapling at fifty paces, so best keep station.” He was grinning as he issued the
warning, already assured that Cadfael had no intention of making off and
leaving the girl in captivity. “Forward now, and fast,” he said cheerfully, and
set the pace, and the entire party fell into file down the ride, and so did
Cadfael, close alongside his own roan horse, with a hand at the rider’s
stirrup-leather. If Heledd needed the fragile reassurance of his presence, she
had it; but Cadfael doubted the need. She had made no move since she was
hoisted aloft, except to stir and settle more comfortably on her perch, and the
very tension of her face had softened into a thoughtful stillness. Every time
Cadfael raised his eyes to take a fresh look at her he found her more at ease
in this unforeseen situation. And every time, her eyes were dwelling in
speculation upon the fair head that topped all the rest, stalking before them
with erected crest and long blond locks stirring in the light breeze. Downhill
at a brisk pace, through woodland and pasture, until the first silvery glints
of water winked at them through the last belt of trees. The sun was dipping
gently towards the west, gilding the ripples drawn by the breeze along the
surface, when they emerged upon the shore of the strait, and the crewmen left
on guard launched a shout of welcome, and brought the dragon-ship inshore to
take them aboard. Brother
Mark, returning empty-handed from his foray westward to keep the rendezvous at
the crossroads before sunset, heard the passing of a company of men, swift and
quiet though they were, crossing his track some little way ahead, going
downhill towards the shore. He halted in cover until they had passed, and then
followed cautiously in the same direction, intending only to make sure they
were safely out of sight and earshot before he pushed on to the meeting place.
It so happened that the line he followed downhill among the trees inclined
towards the course of their open ride, and brought him rapidly closer, so that
he drew back and halted again, this time catching glimpses of them between the
branches of bushes now almost in full summer leaf. A tall youth, flaxen fair,
his head floating past like a blown primrose but high as a three-year spruce, a
led horse, loaded, two men with a pole slung on their shoulders, and animal
carcases swinging to their stride. Then, unmistakably, he saw Heledd and the
boy pass by, a pair entwined and afloat six feet from the ground, the horse
beneath them only implied by the rhythm of their passing, for the branches
swung impenetrable between at that moment, leaving to view only a trudging
tonsure beside them, russet brown almost wholly salted with grey. A very small
clue to the man who wore it, but all Mark needed to know Brother Cadfael. So he
had found her, and these much less welcome strangers had found them both,
before they could slip away thankfully into some safe refuge. And there was
nothing Mark could do about it but follow them, far enough at least to see
where they were taken, and how they were handled, and then make sure that the
news was carried where there were those who could take their loss into account,
and make plans for their recovery. He
dismounted and left his horse tethered, the better to move swiftly and silently
among the trees. But the shout that presently came echoing up from the ship
caused him to discard caution and emerge into the open, hurrying downhill to
find a spot from which he could see the waters of the strait, and the steersman
bringing his craft close in beneath the grassy bank, at a spot where it was
child’s play to leap aboard over the low rim into the rowers’ benches in the
waist of the vessel. Mark saw the tide of fierce, fair men flow inboard,
coaxing the loaded packhorse after them, and stowing their booty under the tiny
foredeck and in the well between the benches. In with them went Cadfael,
perforce, and yet it seemed to Mark that he went blithely where he was
persuaded. Small chance to avoid, but another man would have been a shade less
apt and adroit about it. The
boy on horseback had kept his firm hold of Heledd until the flaxen-haired young
giant, having seen his men embarked, reached up and hoisted her in his arms, as
lightly as if she had been a child, and leaped down with her between the
rowers’ benches, and setting her down there on her feet, stretched up again to
the bridle of Cadfael’s horse, and coaxed him aboard with a soft-spoken
cajolery that came up strangely to Mark’s ears. The boy followed, and instantly
the steersman pushed off strongly from the bank, the knot of men busy bestowing
their plunder dissolved into expert order at the oars, and the lean little
dragon-ship surged out into midstream. She was in lunging motion before Mark
had recovered his wits, sliding like a snake southwestward towards Carnarvon
and Abermenai, where doubtless her companions were now in harbour or moored in
the roads outside the dunes. She did not have to turn, even, being
double-ended. Her speed could get her out of trouble in any direction; even if
she was sighted off the town Owain had nothing that could catch her. The
rapidity with which she dwindled silently into a thin, dark fleck upon the
water left Mark breathless and amazed. He
turned to make his way back to where his horse was tethered, and set out in
resolute haste westward towards Carnarvon. Plumped
aboard into the narrow well between the benches, and there as briskly
abandoned, Cadfael took a moment to lean back against the boards of the narrow
after-deck and consider their situation. Relations between captors and captives
seemed already to have found a viable level, at surprisingly little cost in
time or passion. Resistance was impracticable. Discretion recommended
acceptance to the prisoners, and made it possible for their keepers to be about
the more immediate business of getting their booty safely back to camp, without
any stricter enforcement than a rapidly moving vessel and a mile or so of water
on either side provided. No one laid hand on Cadfael once they were embarked.
No one paid any further attention to Heledd, braced back defensively into the
stern-post, where the young Dane had hoisted her, with knees drawn up and
skirts hugged about her in embracing arms. No one feared that she would leap
overboard and strike out for Anglesey; the Welsh were not known as notable
swimmers. No one had any interest in doing either of them affront or injury;
they were simple assets to be retained intact for future use. To
test it further, Cadfael made his way the length of the well amidships, between
the stowed loot of flesh and provisions, paying curious attention to the
details of the lithe, long craft, and not one oarsman checked in the steady
heave and stretch of his stroke, or turned a glance to note the movement at his
shoulder. A vessel shaped for speed, lean as a greyhound, perhaps eighteen
paces long and no more than three or four wide. Cadfael reckoned ten strakes a
side, six feet deep amidships, the single mast lowered aft. He noted the
clenched rivets that held the strakes together. Clincher-built, shallow of
draught, light of weight for its strength and speed, the two ends identical for
instant manoeuvring, an ideal craft for beaching close inshore in the dunes of
Abermenai. No use for shipping more bulky freight; they would have brought
cargo hulls for that, slower, more dependent on sail, and shipping only a few
rowers to get them out of trouble in a calm. Square-rigged, as all craft still
were in these northern waters. The two-masted, lateen-rigged ships of the
unforgotten midland sea were still unknown to these Norse seafarers. He
had been too deeply absorbed in these observations to realise that he himself was
being observed just as shrewdly and curiously by a pair of brilliant ice-blue
eyes, from under thick golden brows quizzically cocked. The young captain of
this raiding party had missed nothing, and clearly knew how to read this
appraisal of his craft. He dropped suddenly from the steersman’s side to meet
Cadfael in the well. “You
know ships?” he demanded, interested and surprised at so unlikely a
preoccupation in a Benedictine brother. “I
did once. It’s a long time now since I ventured on water.” “You
know the sea?” the young man pursued, shining with pleased curiosity. “Not
this sea. Time was when I knew the middle sea and the eastern shores well
enough. I came late to the cloister,” he explained, beholding the blue eyes
dilate and glitter in delighted astonishment, a deeper spark of pleasure and
recognition warming within them. “Brother,
you put up your own price,” said the young Dane heartily. “I would keep you to
know better. Seafaring monks are rare beasts, I never came by one before. How
do they call you?” “My
name is Cadfael, a Welsh-born brother of the abbey of Shrewsbury.” “A
name for a name is fair dealing. I am Turcaill, son of Turcaill, kinsman to
Otir, who leads this venture.” “And
you know what’s in dispute here? Between two Welsh princes? Why put your own
breast between their blades?” Cadfael reasoned mildly. “For
pay,” said Turcaill cheerfully. “But even unpaid I would not stay behind when
Otir puts to sea. It grows dull ashore. I’m no landsman, to squat on a farm
year after year, and be content to watch the crops grow.” No,
that he certainly was not, nor of a temper to turn to cloister and cowl even
when the adventures of his youth were over. Splendidly fleshed, glittering with
animal energy, this was a man for marriage and sons, and the raising of yet
more generations of adventurers, restless as the sea itself, and ready to
cleave their way into any man’s quarrel for gain, at the fair cost of staking
their own lives. He
was away now, with a valedictory clap on Cadfael’s shoulder, steady of stride
along the lunging keel, to swing himself up beside Heledd on the after-deck.
The light, beginning to fade into twilight now, still showed Cadfael the
disdainful set of Heledd’s lips and the chill arching of her brows as she drew
the hem of her skirt aside from the contamination even of an enemy touch, and
turned her head away, refusing him the acknowledgement of a glance. Turcaill
laughed, no way displeased, sat down beside her, and took out bread from a
pouch at his belt. He broke it in his big, smooth young hands, and offered her
the half, and she refused it. Unoffended, still laughing, he took her right
hand by force, folded his offering into the palm, and shut her left hand hard
over it. She could not prevent, and would not compromise her mute disdain by a
vain struggle. But when he forthwith got up and left her so, without a glance
behind, to do as she pleased with his gift, she neither hurled it into the
darkening water of the strait nor bit into its crust by way of acceptance, but
sat as he had left her, cradling it between her palms and gazing after his
oblivious flaxen head with a narrow and calculating stare, the significance of
which Cadfael could not read, but which at once intrigued and disquieted him. In
the onset of night, in a dusk through which they slid silently and swiftly in
midstream, only faint glimmers of phosphorescence gilding the dip of the oars,
they passed by the shore-lights of Owain’s Carnarvon, and emerged into a broad
basin shut off from the open sea only by twin rolling spits of sand-dunes,
capped with a close growth of bushes and a scattering of trees. Along the water
the shadowy shapes of ships loomed, some with stepped masts, some lean and low
like Turcaill’s little serpent. Spaced along the shore, the torches of the Danish
outposts burned steadily in a still air, and higher towards the crest glowed
the fires of an established camp. Turcaill’s
rowers leaned to their last long stroke and shipped their oars, as the
steersman brought the ship round in a smooth sweep to beach in the shallows.
Over the side went the Danes, hoisting their plunder clear, and plashing up
from the water to solid ground, to be met by their fellows on guard at the rim
of the tide. And over the side went Heledd, plucked up lightly in Turcaill’s
arms, and this time making no resistance, since it would in any case have been
unavailing, and she was chiefly concerned with preserving her dignity at this
pass. As for Cadfael himself, he had small choice but to follow, even if two of
the rowers had not urged him over the side between them, and waded ashore with
a firm grip on his shoulders. Whatever chances opened before him, there was no
way he could break loose from this captivity until he could take Heledd with
him. He plodded philosophically up the dunes and into the guarded perimeter of
the camp, and went where he was led, well assured that the guardian circle had
closed snugly behind him. Chapter Eight CADFAEL
AWOKE TO THE PEARL-GREY LIGHT OF EARLIEST DAWN, the immense sweep of open sky
above him, still sprinkled at the zenith with paling stars, and the instant
recollection of his present situation. Everything that had passed had confirmed
that they had little to fear from their captors, at least while they retained
their bargaining value, and nothing to hope for in the way of escape, since the
Danes were clearly sure of the efficiency of their precautions. The shore was
well watched, the rim of the camp securely guarded. There was no need, within
that pale, to keep a constant surveillance on a young girl and an elderly
monastic. Let them wander at will, it would not get them out of the circle, and
within it they could do no harm. Cadfael
recalled clearly that he had been fed, as generously as the young men of the
guard who moved about him, and he was certain that Heledd, however casually
housed here, had also been fed, and once left to her own devices, unobserved,
would have had the good sense to eat what was provided. She was no such fool as
to throw away her assets for spite when she had a fight on her hands. He
was lying, snugly enough, in the lee of a windbreak of hurdles, in a hollow of
thick grass, his own cloak wrapped about him. He remembered Turcaill tossing it
to him as it was unrolled from his small belongings as the horse was unloaded.
Round him a dozen of the young Danish seamen snored at ease. Cadfael arose and
stretched, and shook the sand from his habit. No one made any move to intercept
him as he made for the higher ground to look about him. The camp was alive, the
fires already lit, and the few horses, including his own, watered and turned on
to the greener sheltered levels to landward, where there was better pasture.
Cadfael looked in that direction, towards the familiar solidity of Wales, and
made his way unhindered through the midst of the camp to find a high spot from
which he could see beyond the perimeter of Otir’s base. From the south, and
after a lengthy march round the tidal bay that bit deep to southward, Owain
must come if he was ever to attack this strongpoint by land. By sea he would be
at a disadvantage, having nothing to match the Norse longships. And Carnarvon
seemed a long, long way from this armed camp. The
few sturdy tents that housed the leaders of the expedition had been pitched in
the centre of the camp. Cadfael passed by them closely, and halted to mark the
men who moved about them. Two in particular bore the unmistakable marks of
authority, though curiously the pair of them together struck a discordant note,
as if their twin authorities might somehow be at cross-purposes. The one was a
man of fifty years or more, thickset, barrel-chested, built like the bole of a
tree, and burned by the sun and the spray and the wind to a reddish brown
darker than the two braids of straw-coloured hair that framed his broad
countenance, and the long moustaches that hung lower than his jaw. He was
bare-armed to the shoulder but for leather bands about his forearms and thick
gold bracelets at his wrists. “Otir!”
said Heledd’s voice softly in Cadfael’s ear. She had come up behind him
unnoticed, her steps silent in the drifting sand, her tone wary and intent. She
had more here to contend with than a good-humoured youngster whose tolerant
attitude might not always serve her turn. Turcaill was a mere subordinate here;
this formidable man before them could overrule all other authorities. Or was it
possible that even his power might suffer checks? Here was this second
personage beside him, lofty of glance and imperious of gesture, by the look of
him not a man to take orders tamely from any other being. “And
the other?” asked Cadfael, without turning his head. “That is Cadwaladr. It was
no lie, he has brought these long-haired barbarians into Wales to wrest back
his rights from the Lord Owain. I know him, I have seen him before. The Dane I
heard called by his name.” A
handsome man, this Cadwaladr, Cadfael reflected, approving the comeliness of
the shape, if doubtful of the mind within. This man was not so tall as his
brother, but tall enough to carry his firm and graceful flesh well, and he
moved with a beautiful ease and power beside the squat and muscular Dane. His
colouring was darker than Owain’s, thick russet hair clustered in curls over a
shapely head, and dark, haughty eyes well set beneath brows that almost met,
and were a darker brown than his hair. He was shaven clean, but had acquired
some of the clothing and adornments of his Dublin hosts during his stay with
them, so that it would not have been immediately discernible that here was the
Welsh prince who had brought this entire expedition across the sea to his own
country’s hurt. He had the reputation of being hasty, rash, wildly generous to
friends, irreconcilably bitter against enemies. His face bore out everything
that was said of him. Nor
was it hard to imagine how Owain could still love his troublesome brother,
after many offences and repeated reconciliations. “A
fine figure of a man,” said Cadfael, contemplating this perilous presence
warily. “If
he did as handsomely,” said Heledd. The
chieftains had withdrawn eastward towards the strait, the circle of their
captains surrounding them. Cadfael turned his steps, instead, still southward,
to get a view of the land approach by which Owain must come if he intended to
shut the invaders into their sandy beachhead. Heledd fell in beside him, not, he
judged, because she was in need of the comfort of his or any other company, but
because she, too, was curious about the circumstances of their captivity, and
felt that two minds might make more sense of them than one alone. “How
have you fared?” asked Cadfael, eyeing her closely as she walked beside him,
and finding her composed, self-contained and resolute of lip and eye. “Have
they used you well, here where there are no women?” She
curled a tolerant lip and smiled. “I needed none. If there’s cause I can fend
for myself, but as yet there’s no cause. I have a tent to shelter me, the boy
brings me food, and what else I want they let me go abroad and get for myself.
Only if I go too near the eastern shore they turn me back. I have tried. I
think they know I can swim.” “You
made no attempt when we were no more than a hundred yards offshore,” said
Cadfael, with no implication of approval or disapproval. “No,”
she agreed, with a small, dark smile, and added not a word more. “And
even if we could steal back our horses,” he reflected philosophically, “we
could not get out of this armed ring with them.” “And
mine is lame,” she agreed again, smiling her private smile. He
had had no opportunity, until now, to ask her how she had come by that horse in
the first place, somehow stealing him away out of the prince’s stables while
the feast was at its height, and before any word was brought from Bangor to
alert Owain to the threat from Ireland. He asked her now. “How came it that you
ever came into possession of this horse you call yours so briskly?” “I
found him,” said Heledd simply. “Saddled, bridled, tethered among the trees not
far from the gatehouse. Better than ever I expected, I took it for a good omen
and was thankful I had not to go wandering through the night afoot. But I would
have done it. I had no thought of it when I went out to refill the pitcher, but
out in the courtyard I thought, why go back? There was nothing left in Llanelwy
I could keep, and nothing in Bangor or Anglesey that I wanted. But there must be
something for me, somewhere in the world. Why should I not go and find it, if
no one else would get it for me? And while I was standing there in shadow by
the wall, the guards on the gate were not marking me, and I slipped out behind
their backs. I had nothing, I took nothing, I would have walked away so, and
never complained. It was my choice. But in the trees I found this horse,
saddled and bridled and ready for me, a gift from God that I could not refuse.
If I have lost him now,” she said very solemnly, “it may be he has brought me
where I was meant to be.” “A
stage on your journey, it may be,” said Cadfael, concerned, “but surely not the
end. For here are you and I, hostages in a very questionable situation, and you
I take to be a lass who values her freedom highly. We have yet to get ourselves
out of captivity, or wait here for Owain to do it for us.” He was revolving in
some wonder what she had told him, and harking back to all that had happened in
Aber. “So there was this beast, made ready for riding and hidden away outside
the enclave. And if heaven meant him for you, there was someone else who
intended a very different outcome when he saddled him and led him out into the
woods. Now it seems to me that Bledri ap Rhys did indeed mean to escape to his lord
with word of all the prince’s muster and strength. The means of flight was
ready outside the gate for him. And yet he was found naked in his bedchamber,
no way prepared for riding. You have set us a riddle. Did he go to his bed to
wait until the llys was well asleep? And was killed before the favourable hour?
And how did he purpose to leave the maenol, when every gate was guarded?” Heledd
was studying him intently along her shoulder, brows knitted together, only
partially understanding, but hazarding very alert and intelligent guesses at
what was still obscure to her. “Do you tell me Bledri ap Rhys is dead? Killed,
you said. That same night? The night I left the llys?” “You
did not know? It was after you were gone, so was the news that came from
Bangor. No one has told you since?” “I
heard of the coming of the Danes, yes, that news was everywhere from the next
morning. But I heard nothing of any death, never a word.” No,
it would not be news of crucial importance, like the invasion from Ireland,
tref would not spread it to tref and maenol to maenol as Owain’s couriers had
spread word of the muster to Carnarvon. Heledd was frowning over the belated
news, saddened by any man’s death, especially one she had known briefly, even
made use of, in her own fashion, to plague a father who wronged her affection.
“I am sorry,” she said. “He had such life in him. A waste! Killed, you think,
to prevent his going? One more warrior for Cadwaladr, and with knowledge of the
prince’s plans to make him even more welcome? Then who? Who could have found
out, and made such dreadful shift to stop him?” “That
there’s no knowing, nor will I hazard guesses where they serve no purpose. But
soon or late, the prince will find him out. The man was in a sense his guest,
he will not let the death go unavenged.” “You
foretell another death,” said Heledd, with forceful bitterness. “What does that
amend?” And
to that there was no answer that would not raise yet further questions, probing
all the obscure corners of right and wrong. They walked on together, to a
higher point near the southern rim of the armed camp, unhindered, though they
were observed with brief, curious interest by many of the Danish warriors
through whose lines they passed. On the hillock, clear of the sparse trees,
they halted to survey the ground all about them. Otir
had chosen to make his landfall not on the sands to the north of the strait,
where the coast of Anglesey extended into a broad expanse of dune and warren,
none too safe in high tides, and terminating in a long bar of shifting sand and
shingle, but to the south, where the enclosing peninsula of land stood higher
and dryer, sheltered a deeper anchorage, and afforded a more defensible
campsite, as well as more rapid access to the open sea in case of need. That it
fronted more directly the strong base of Carnarvon, where Owain’s forces were
mustered in strength, had not deterred the invader. The shores of his chosen
encampment were well manned, the landward approach compact enough to afford a
formidable defence under assault, and a broad bay of tidal water separated it
from the town. Several rivers drained into this bight, Cadfael recalled, but at
low tide they would be mere meandering streaks of silver in a treacherous waste
of sand, not lightly to be braved by an army. Owain would have to bring his
forces far round to the south to approach his enemy on safe ground. With some
six or seven miles of marching between himself and Owain, and with a secure
ground base already gained, no doubt Cadwaladr felt himself almost invulnerable.
Except that the six or seven miles seemed to have shrunk to a single mile
during the night. For when Cadfael topped the ridge of bushes, and emerged with
a clear view well beyond the rim of the camp to southward, the open sea just
glimmering with morning light on his right hand, the pallid shallow waters and
naked sands of the bay to his left, he caught in the distance, spaced across
the expanse of dune and field and scrubland, an unmistakable shimmer of arms
and faint sparkle of coloured tents, a wall ensconced overnight. The early
light picked out traces of movement like the quiver of a passing wind rippling
a cornfield, as men passed purposefully to and fro about their unhurried
business of fortifying their chosen position. Out of range of lance or bow,
Owain had brought up his army under cover of darkness to seal off the top of
this peninsula, and pen the Danish force within it. There was to be no time
wasted. Thus forehead to forehead, like two rival rams measuring each other,
one party or the other must open the business in hand without delay. It
was Owain who opened dealings, and before the morning was out, while the Danish
chiefs were still debating the appearance of his host so close to their
boundaries, and what action he might have in mind now that he was there. It was
unlikely that they had any qualms about their own security, having swift access
to the open sea at need, and ships the Welsh could not match, and doubtless,
thought Cadfael, discreetly, drawn back from the knot of armed men gathered now
on the knoll, they were also speculating as to how strong a garrison he had
left to hold Carnarvon, and whether it would be worth staging a raid by water
upon the town if the prince attempted any direct assault here. As yet they were
not persuaded that he would risk any such costly action. They stood watching
the distant lines narrowly, and waited. Let him speak first. If he was already
minded to receive his brother into favour again, as he had done several times
before, why make any move to frustrate so desirable a resolution? It
was mid-morning, and a pale sun high, when two horsemen were seen emerging from
a slight dip in the sandy levels between the two hosts. Mere moving specks as
yet, sometimes lost in hollows, then breasting the next rise, making steadily
for the Danish lines. There were barely half a dozen dwellings in all that
stretch of dune and warren, since there was little usable pasture and no good
ploughland, and doubtless those few settlements had been evacuated in the
night. Those two solitary figures were the sole inhabitants of a no-man’s-land
between armies, and as it appeared, charged with opening negotiations to
prevent a pointless and costly collision. Otir waited for their nearer approach
with a face wary but content, Cadwaladr with braced body and tense countenance,
but foreseeing a victory. It was in the arrogant spread of his feet bestriding
Welsh ground, and the lofty lift of his head and narrowing of his eyes to view
the prince’s envoys. Still
at the limit of the range of lance or arrow, the second rider halted and
waited, screened by a thin belt of trees. The other rode forward to within
hailing distance, and there sat his horse, looking up at the watchful group on
the hillock above him. “My
lords,” the hail came up to them clearly, “Owain Gwynedd sends his envoy to
deal with you on his behalf. A man of peace, unarmed, accredited by the prince.
Will you receive him?” “Let
him come in,” said Otir. “He shall be honourably received.” The
herald withdrew to a respectful distance. The second rider spurred forward
towards the rim of the camp. As he drew near it became apparent that he was a
small man, slender and young, and rode with more purpose than grace, as if he
had dealt rather with farm horses than elegant mounts for princes and their
ambassadors. Nearer still, and Cadfael, watching as ardently as any from the
crest of the dunes, drew deep breath and let it out again in a great sigh. The
rider wore the rusty black habit of the Benedictines, and showed the composed
and intent young face of Brother Mark. A man of peace indeed, messenger of
bishops and now of princes. No doubt in the world but he had begged this office
for himself, none that he had urged upon the prince the practicality of making
use of one whose motives could hardly be suspected, who had nothing to gain or
lose but his own freedom, life and peace of mind, no axe to grind, no profit to
make, no lord to placate in this world, Welsh, Danish, Irish or any other. A
man whose humility could move like a charmed barrier between the excesses of
other men’s pride. Brother
Mark reached the edge of the camp, and the guards stood aside to let him pass.
It was the young man Turcaill, twice Mark’s modest size, who stepped forward
hospitably to take his bridle, as he lighted down and set out briskly to climb
the slight slope to where Otir and Cadwaladr waited to greet him. In
Otir’s tent, crammed to the entrance with the chief among his forces, and every
other man who could get a toehold close to the threshold, Brother Mark delivered
himself of what he had come to say, partly on his own behalf, partly on behalf
of Owain Gwynedd. Aware by instinct of the common assumption among these
freebooters that they had rights in the counsels of their leaders, he let his
voice ring out to reach the listeners crowding close outside the tent. Cadfael
had made it his business to secure a foothold near enough to hear what passed,
and no one had raised any objection to his presence. He was a hostage here,
concerned after his own fashion as they were after theirs. Every man with a
stake in the venture exercised his free right to guard his position. “My
lords,” said Brother Mark, taking his time to find the right words and give
them their due emphasis, “I have asked to undertake this embassage because I am
not involved upon any part in this quarrel which brings you into Wales. I bear
no arms, and I have nothing to gain, but you and I and every man here have
much, all too much, to lose if this dispute ends in needless bloodshed. If I
have heard many words of blame upon either side, here I use none. I say only
that I deplore enmity and hatred between brothers as between peoples, and hold
that all disputes should be resolved without the shedding of blood. And for the
prince of Gwynedd, Owain ap Griffith ap Cynan, I say what he has instructed me
to say. This quarrel holds good between two men only, and all others should
hold back from a cause which is not theirs. Owain Gwynedd bids me say that if
Cadwaladr his brother has a grievance, let him come and discuss it face to
face, in guaranteed safety to come and to return.” “And
I am to take his word for that, without security?” Cadwaladr demanded. But by
the guarded gleam in his eyes he was not displeased with this approach. “As you
know very well that you can,” said Mark simply. Yes,
he knew it. Every man there knew it. Ireland had had dealings with Owain
Gwynedd many times before this, and not always by way of contention. He had kin
over there who knew his value as well as it was known in Wales. Cadwaladr’s face
had a glossy look of contained pleasure, as though he found this first exchange
more than encouraging. Owain had taken warning, seeing the strength of the
invading force, and was preparing to be conciliatory. “My
brother is known for a man of his word,” he conceded graciously. “He must not
think that I am afraid to meet him face to face. Certainly I will go.” “Wait
a little, wait a little!” Otir shifted his formidable bulk on the bench where
he sat listening. “Not so fast! This issue may well have arisen between two
men, but there are more of us in it now, invited in upon terms to which I hold,
and to which I will hold you, my friend. If you are content to let go your
assets on any man’s word, without security, I am not willing to let go mine. If
you leave here to enter Owain’s camp and submit yourself to Owain’s persuasion
or Owain’s compulsion, then I require a hostage for your safe return, not a
hollow promise.” “Keep
me,” said Brother Mark simply. “I am willing to remain as surety that Cadwaladr
shall go and come without hindrance.” “Were
you so charged?” Otir demanded, with some suspicion of the efficacy of such an
exchange. “No.
But I offer it. It is your right, if you fear treachery. The prince would not
deny you.” Otir
eyed the slight figure before him with a cautious degree of approval, but
remained sceptical. “And does the prince place on you, Brother, an equal value
with his own kinsman and enemy? I think I might be tempted to secure the one
bird in hand, and let the other fly or founder.” “I
am in some sort Owain’s guest,” said Mark steadily, “and in some sort his
courier. The value he sets on me is the value of his writ and his honour. I
shall never be worth more than I am as you see me here.” Otir
let loose a great bellow of laughter, and struck his palms together. “As good
an answer as I need. Stay, then, Brother, and be welcome! You have a brother
here already. Be free of my camp, as he is, but I warn you, never venture too
near the rim. My guards have their orders What I have taken I keep, until it is
fairly redeemed. When the lord Cadwaladr returns, you have due leave to go back
to Owain, and give him such answer as we two here see fit.” It was, Cadfael
thought, a deliberate warning to Cadwaladr, as well as to Mark. There was no
great trust between these two. If Otir required a surety that Cadwaladr would
come back unmolested, it was certainly not simply out of concern for
Cadwaladr’s safety, but rather taking care of Otir’s own bargain. The man was
his investment, to be guarded with care, but never, never, to be wholly
trusted. Once out of sight, who knew what use so rash a princeling would make
of whatever advantage circumstances offered him? Cadwaladr
rose and stretched his admirable body with sleek, pleasurable assurance.
Whatever reservations others might have, he had interpreted his brother’s
approach as wholly encouraging. The threat to the peace of Gwynedd had been
shrewdly assessed, and Owain was ready to give ground, by mere inches it might
be, but sufficient to buy off chaos. And now all he, Cadwaladr, had to do was
go to the meeting, behave himself seemly before other eyes, as he knew well how
to do with grace, and in private surrender not one whit of his demands, and he
would regain all, every yardland that had been taken from him, every man of his
former following. There could be no other ending, when Owain spoke so softly
and reasonably at the first advance. “I
go to my brother,” he said, grimly smiling, “and what I bring back with me
shall be to your gain as well as mine.” Brother
Mark sat with Cadfael in a hollow of the sand dunes overlooking the open sea,
in the clear, almost shadowless light of afternoon. Before them the swathes of
saud, sculptured by sea winds, went rolling down in waves of barren gold and
coarse, tenacious grass to the water’s edge. At a safe depth offshore seven of
Otir’s ships rode at anchor, four of them cargo hulls, squat and sturdy,
capacious enough to accommodate a wealth of plunder if it came to wresting
their price out of Gwynedd by force, the other three the largest of his
longships. The smaller and faster vessels all lay within the mouth of the bay,
where there was safe anchorage at need, and comfortable beaching inshore.
Beyond the ships to westward the open, silvery water extended, mirroring a pallid,
featureless blue sky, but dappled in several places by the veiled gold of
shoals. “I
knew,” said Mark, “that I should find you here. But I would have come, even
without that inducement. I was on my way back to the meeting-place when they
passed by. I saw you prisoners, you and the girl. The best I could do was make
for Carnarvon, and carry that tale to Owain. He has your case well in mind. But
what else he has in his mind, with this meeting he has sought, I do not know.
It seems you have not fared so badly with these Danes. I find you in very good
heart. I confess I feared for Heledd.” “There
was no need,” Cadfael said. “It was plain we had our value for the prince, and
he would not suffer us to go unransomed, one way or another. They do not waste
their hostages. They have a reward promised, they are bent on earning it as
cheaply as possible, they’ll do nothing to bring out the whole of Gwynedd angry
and in arms, not unless the whole venture turns sour on them. Heledd has been
offered no affront.” “And
has she told you what possessed her to run from us at Aber, and how she
contrived to leave the llys? And the horse she rode—for I saw it led along with
the raiders, and that was good harness and gear from the prince’s stable—how
did she come by her horse?” “She
found it,” said Cadfael simply, “saddled and bridled and tethered among the
trees outside the walls, when she slipped out at the gate behind the backs of
the guards. She says she would have fled afoot, if need had been, but there was
the beast ready and waiting for her. And what do you make of that? For I am
sure she speaks truth.” Mark
gave his mind to the question very gravely for some minutes. “Bledri ap Rhys?”
he hazarded dubiously. “Did he indeed intend flight, and make certain of a
mount while the gates were open, during the day? And some other, suspicious of
his stubborn adherence to his lord, prevented the departure? But there was
nothing to show that he ever thought of leaving. It seemed to me that the man
was well content to be Owain’s guest, and have Owain’s hand cover him from
harm.” “There
is but one man who knows the truth,” said Cadfael, “and he has good reason to
keep his mouth shut. But for all that, truth will out, or the prince will never
let it rest. So I said to Heledd, and the girl says in reply: ‘You foretell
another death. How does that amend anything?’” “She
says well,” agreed Mark sombrely. “She has better sense than most princes and
many priests. I have not yet seen her, here within the camp. Is she free to
move as she pleases, within limits, like you?” “You
may see her this moment,” said Cadfael, “if you please to turn your head, and
look down to the right there, where the spit of sand juts out into the shallows
yonder.” Brother
Mark turned his head obediently to follow where Cadfael pointed. The tongue of
sand, tipped with a ridge of coarse blond grass to show that it was not quite
submerged even at a normal high tide, thrust out into the shallows on their
right like a thin wrist and hand, straining towards the longer arm that reached
southward from the shores of Anglesey. There was soil enough on its highest
point to support a few scrub bushes, and there a minute outcrop of rock stood
up through the soft sand. Heledd was walking without haste along the stretched
wrist towards this stony knuckle, at one point plashing ankle-deep through
shallow water to reach it; and there she sat down on the rock, gazing out to
sea, towards the invisible and unknown coast of Ireland. At this distance she
appeared very fragile, very vulnerable, a small, slender, solitary figure. It
might have been thought that she was withdrawing herself as far as possible
from her captors, in a hapless defence against a fate she had no means of
escaping in the body. Alone by the sea, with empty sky above her, and empty
ocean before her, at least her mind sought a kind of freedom. Brother Cadfael
found the picture deceptively appealing. Heledd was shrewdly aware of the
strength, as well as the weakness, of her situation, and knew very well that
she had little to fear, even had she been inclined to fear, which decidedly she
was not. She knew, also, how far she could go in asserting her freedom of
movement. She could not have approached the shores of the enclosed bay without
being intercepted long before this. They knew she could swim. But this outer
beach offered her no possibility of escape. Here she could wade through the
shallows, and no one would lift a finger to prevent. She was hardly likely to
strike out for Ireland, even if there had not been a flotilla of Danish ships
offshore. She sat very still, her bare arms wreathed about her knees, gazing
westward, but with head so alertly erect that even at this distance she seemed
to be listening intently. Gulls wheeled and cried above her. The sea lay
placid, sunlit, for the moment complacent as a cat. And Heledd waited and
listened. “Did
ever creature seem more forlorn!” Brother Mark wondered, half aloud. “Cadfael,
I must speak with her as soon as may be. In Carnarvon I have seen her
bridegroom. He came hotfoot from the island to join Owain, she should know that
she is not forsaken. This Ieuan is a decent, stalwart man, and will put up a
good fight for his bride. Even if Owain could be tempted to leave the girl to
her fate here—and that is impossible!—Ieuan would never suffer it. If he had to
venture for her with no forces but his own small following, I am sure he would
never give up. Church and prince have offered her to him, and he is afire for
her.” “I
do believe,” Cadfael said, “that they have found her a good man, with all the
advantages but one. A fatal lack! He is not of her choosing.” “She
might do very much worse. When she meets him, she may be wholly glad of him.
And in this world,” Mark reflected ruefully, “women, like men, must make the
best of what they can get.” “With
thirty years and more behind her,” said Cadfael, “she might be willing to
settle for that. At eighteen—I doubt it!” “If
he comes in arms to carry her away—at eighteen that might weigh with her,” Mark
observed, but not with entire conviction in his tone. Cadfael
had turned his head and was looking back towards the crest of the dunes, where
a man’s figure had just breasted the rise and was descending towards the beach.
The long, generous stride, the exuberant thrust of the broad shoulders, the
joyous carriage of the flaxen head, bright in the sun, would have given him a
name even at a greater distance. “I
would not wager on the issue,” said Cadfael cautiously. “And even so, he comes
a little late, for someone else has already come in arms and carried her away.
That issue, too, is still in doubt.” The
young man Turcaill erupted into Brother Mark’s view only as he drew towards the
spit of sand, and scorning to go the whole way to walk it dryshod, waded
cheerfully through the shallows directly to where Heledd sat. Her back remained
turned towards him, but doubtless her ears were pricked. “Who
is that?” demanded Mark, stiffening at the sight. “That
is one Turcaill, son of Turcaill, and if you saw us marched away to his ship,
you must have seen that lofty head go by. It can hardly be missed, he tops the
rest of us by the length of it.” “That
is the man who made her prisoner?” Mark was frowning down at Heledd’s minute
island, where still she maintained her pretence at being unaware of any
intruder into her solitude. “It
was you said it. He came in arms and carried her away.” “What
does he want with her now?” Mark wondered, staring. “No
harm. He’s subject to authority here, but even aside from that, no harm.” The
young man had emerged in a brief flurry of spray beside Heledd’s rock, and
dropped with large, easy grace into the sand at her feet. She gave him no
acknowledgement, unless it could be considered an acknowledgement that she
turned a little away from him. Whatever they may have said to each other could
not be heard at such a distance, and it was strange that Cadfael should
suddenly feel certain that this was not the first time Heledd had sat there,
nor the first time that Turcaill had coiled his long legs comfortably into the
sand beside her. “They
have a small private war going on,” he said placidly. “They both take pleasure
in it. He loves to make her spit fire, and she delights in flouting him.” A
children’s game, he thought, a lively battle that passes the time pleasantly
for both of them, all the more pleasantly because neither of them need take it
seriously. By the same token, neither need we take it seriously. It
occurred to him afterwards that he was breaking his own rule, and wagering on
an issue that was still in doubt. Chapter Nine IN
THE ABANDONED FARMSTEAD WHERE OWAIN HAD SET UP HIS HEADQUARTERS, a mile from
the edge of Otir’s camp, Cadwaladr set forth the full tale of his grievances,
with some discretion because he spoke in the presence not only of his brother,
but of Hywel, against whom he felt perhaps the greatest and most bitter
animosity, and of half a dozen of Owain’s captains besides, men he did not want
to alienate if he could keep their sympathy. But he was incapable of damping
down his indignation throughout the lengthy tale, and the very reserve and
tolerance with which they listened to him aggravated his burning resentment. By
the end of it he was afire with his wrongs, and ready to proceed to what had
been implied in every word, the threat of open warfare if his lands were not
restored to him. Owain
sat for some minutes silent, contemplating his brother with a countenance
Cadwaladr could not read. At length he stirred, without haste, and said calmly:
“You are under some misapprehension concerning the state of the case, and you
have conveniently forgotten a small matter of a man’s death, for which a price
was exacted. You have brought here these Danes of Dublin as a means of forcing
my hand. Not even by a brother is my hand so easily forced. Now let me show you
the reality. The boot is on the other foot now. It is no longer a matter of you
saying to me: give me back all my lands, or I will let loose these barbarians
on Gwynedd until you do. Now hear me saying to you: You brought this host here,
now you get rid of them, and then you may—I say may! be given back what was
formerly yours.” It
was by no means what Cadwaladr had hoped for, but he was so sure of his fortune
with such allies that he could not refrain from putting the best construction
upon it. Owain meant more and better than he was yet prepared to say. Often
before he had proved pliant towards his younger brother’s offences, so he would
again. In his own way he was already declaring an alliance to defy and expel
the foreign invaders. It could not be otherwise. “If
you are ready to receive and join with me…” he had begun, for his high temper
mildly and civilly, but Owain cut him off without mercy. “I
have declared no such intent. I tell you again, get rid of them, and only then
shall I consider restoring you to your right in Ceredigion. Have I even said
that I promise you anything? It rests with you, and not solely upon this
present ground, whether you ever rule in Wales again. I promise you nothing, no
help in sending these Danes back across the sea, no payment of any kind, no truce
unless or until I choose to make truce with them. They are your problem, not
mine. I may have, and reserve, my own quarrel with them for daring to invade my
realm. But now any such consideration is in abeyance. Your quarrel with them,
if you dismiss their help now, is your problem.” Cadwaladr
had flushed into angry crimson, his eyes hot with incredulous rage. “What is
this you are demanding of me? How do you expect me to deal with such a force?
Unaided? What do you want me to do?” “There
is nothing simpler,” said Owain imperturbably. “Keep the bargain you made with
them. Pay them the fee you promised, or take the consequences.” “And
that is all you have to say to me?” “That
is all I have to say. But you may have time to think what further may be said
between us if you show sense. Stay here overnight by all means,” said Owain,
“or return when you will. But you will get no more from me. While there’s a
Dane uninvited on Welsh ground.” It
was so plainly a dismissal, and Owain so unremittingly the prince rather than
the brother, that Cadwaladr rose tamely and went out from the presence shocked
and silent. But it was not in his nature to accept the possibility that his
endeavours had all come to nothing. Within his brother’s compact and
well-planned camp he was received and acknowledged as both guest and kin,
sacred and entitled to the ultimate in courtesy on the one ground, treated with
easy familiarity on the other. Such usage only confirmed his native optimism
and reassured his arrogant self-confidence. What he had heard was the surface
that covered a very different reality. There were many among Owain’s chiefs who
kept a certain affection for this troublesome prince, however sorely that
affection had been tried in the past, and however forthrightly they condemned
the excesses to which his lofty temper drove him. How much greater, he
reflected, at Owain’s campaign table and in Owain’s tent overnight, was the
love his brother bore him. Time and again he had flouted it, and been
chastened, even cast out of all grace, but only for a while. Time and again
Owain had softened towards him, and taken him back brotherly into the former
inescapable affection. So he would again. Why should this time be different? He
rose in the morning certain that he could manipulate his brother as surely as
he had always done before. The blood that held them together could not be
washed away by however monstrous a misdeed. For the sake of that blood, once
the die was cast, Owain would do better than he had said, and stand by his
brother to the hilt, against whatever odds. All
Cadwaladr had to do was cast the die that would force Owain’s hand. The result
was never in doubt. Once deeply embroiled, his brother would not desert him. A
less sanguine man might have seen these calculations as providing only a
somewhat suspect wager. Cadwaladr saw the end result as certainty. There
were some in the camp who had been his men before Hywel drove him out of
Ceredigion. He reckoned their numbers, and felt a phalanx at his back. He would
not be without advocates. But he used none of them at this juncture. In the
middle of the morning he had his horse saddled, and rode out of Owain’s
encampment without taking any formal leave, as though to return to the Danes,
and take up his bargaining with them with as little loss of cattle or gold or
face as possible. Many saw him go with some half-reluctant sympathy. So,
probably, did Owain himself, watching the solitary horseman withdraw across
open country, until he vanished into one of the rolling hollows, to reappear on
the further slope already shrunken to a tiny, anonymous figure alone in the
encroaching waste of blown sand. It was something new in Cadwaladr to accept
reproof, shoulder the burden laid on him, and go back without complaint to do
the best he could with it. If he maintained this unexpected grace, it would be
well worth a brother’s while to salvage him, even now. The
reappearance of Cadwaladr, sighted before noon from the guard-lines covering
Otir’s landward approach, excited no surprise. He had been promised freedom to
go and to return. The watch, captained by the man Torsten, he who was reputed
to be able to split a sapling at fifty paces, sent word inward to Otir that his
ally was returning, alone and unmolested, as he had been promised. No one had
expected any other development; they waited only to hear what reception he had
had, and what terms he was bringing back from the prince of Gwynedd. Cadfael
had been keeping a watchful eye on the approaches since morning, from a higher
spot well within the lines, and at the news that Cadwaladr had been sighted
across the dunes Heledd came curiously to see for herself, and Brother Mark
with her. “If
his crest is high,” Cadfael said judicially, “when he gets near enough for us
to take note, then Owain has in some degree given way to him. Or else he
believes he can prevail on him to give way with a little more persuasion. If
there is one deadly sin this Cadwaladr will never fall by, it is surely
despair.” The
lone horseman came on without haste into the sparse veil of trees on a ridge at
some distance from the rim of the camp. Cadwaladr was as good a judge of the
range of arrow or lance as most other men, for there he halted, and sat his
horse in silence for some minutes. The first ripple of mild surprise passed through
the ranks of Otir’s warriors at this delay. “What
ails him?” wondered Mark at Cadfael’s shoulder. “He has his freedom to come and
go. Owain has made no move to hold him, his Danes want him back. Whatever he
brings with him. But it seems to me his crest is high enough. He may as well
come in and deliver his news, if he has no cause to be ashamed of it.” Instead,
the distant rider sent a loud hail echoing over the folds of the dunes to those
listening at the stockade. “Send for Otir! I have a message to him from
Gwynedd.” “What
can this be?” asked Heledd, puzzled. “So he might well have, why else did he go
to parley? Why deliver it in a bull’s bellow from a hundred paces distance?” Otir
came surging over the ridge of the camp with a dozen of his chiefs at his
heels, Turcaill among them. From the mouth of the stockade he sent back an
answering shout: “Here am I, Otir. Bring your message in with you, and
welcome.” But if he was not by this time mulling over many misgivings and
doubts in his own mind, Cadfael thought, he must be the only man present still
sure of his grip on the expedition. And if he was, he chose for the moment to
dissemble them, and wait for enlightenment. “This
is the message I bring you from Gwynedd,” Cadwaladr called, his voice
deliberate, high and clear, to be heard by every man within the Danish lines.
“Be off back to Dublin, with all your host and all your ships! For Owain and
Cadwaladr have made their peace, Cadwaladr will have his lands back, and has no
more need of you. Take your dismissal, and go!” And
on the instant he wheeled his horse, and spurred back into the hollows of the
dunes at a gallop, back towards the Welsh camp. A great howl of rage pursued
him, and two or three opportunist arrows, fitted on uneasy suspicion, fell
harmlessly into the sand behind him. Further pursuit was impossible, he had the
wings of any horse the Danes could provide, and he was off back to his brother
in all haste, to make good what he had dared to cry aloud. They watched him
vanish and reappear twice in his flight, dipping and rising with the waves of
the dunes, until he was a mere speck in the far distance. “Is
this possible?” marvelled Brother Mark, shocked and incredulous. “Can he have
turned the trick so lightly and easily? Would Owain countenance it?” The
clamour of anger and disbelief that had convulsed the Danish freebooters sank
with ominous suddenness into the contained and far more formidable murmur of
understanding and acceptance. Otir gathered his chiefs about him, turned his
back on the act of treachery, and went striding solidly up the dunes to his
tent, to take counsel what should follow. There was no wasting time on
denunciation or threat, and there was nothing in his broad brown countenance to
give away what was going on behind the copper forehead. Otir beheld things as
they were, not as he would have wished them. He would never be hesitant in
confronting realities. “If
there’s one thing certain,” said Cadfael, watching him pass by, massive,
self-contained and perilous, “it is that there goes one who keeps his own
bargains, bad or good, and will demand as much from those who deal with him.
With or without Owain, Cadwaladr had better watch his every step, for Otir will
have his price out of him, in goods or in blood.” No
such forebodings troubled Cadwaladr on his ride back to his brother’s camp.
When he was challenged at the outer guard he drew rein long enough to reassure
the watch blithely: “Let me by, for I am as Welsh as you, and this is where I
belong. We have common cause now. I will be answerable to the prince for what I
have done.” To
the prince they admitted, and indeed escorted him, unsure of what lay behind
this return, and resolute that he should indeed make good his purpose to Owain
before he spoke with any other. There were enough of his old associates among
the muster, and he had a way of retaining devotion long after it was proven he
deserved none. If he had brought the Danes here to threaten Gwynedd, he might
now have conspired with them in some new and subtle measure to get his way. And
Cadwaladr stalked into the presence in their midst with a slight, disdainful
smile for their implied distrust, as always convinced by the arguments of his
own sanguine mind, and sure of his dominance. Owain
swung about from the section of the stockade that his engineers were
reinforcing, to stare and frown at sight of his brother, so unexpectedly
returned. A frown as yet only of surprise and wonder, even concern that
something unforeseen might have prevented Cadwaladr’s freedom of movement. “You
back again? What new thing is this?” “I
am come to myself,” said Cadwaladr with assurance, “and have returned where I
belong. I am as Welsh as you, and as royal.” “It
is high time you remembered it,” said Owain shortly. “And now you are here,
what is it you intend?” “I
intend to see this land freed of Irishman and Dane, as I am instructed is your
wish also. I am your brother. Your forces and mine are one force, must be one
force. We have the same interests, the same needs, the same aims…” Owain’s
frown had gathered and darkened on his brow into a thundercloud, as yet mute,
but threatening. “Speak plainly,” he said, “I am in no mood to go roundabout.
What have you done?” “I
have flung defiance at Otir and all his Danes!” Cadwaladr was proud of his act,
and assured he could make it acceptable, and fuse into one the powers that
would enforce it. “I have bidden them board and up sail and be off home to
Dublin, for you and I together are resolute to drive them from our soil, and
they had best accept their dismissal and spare themselves a bloody encounter. I
was at fault ever to bring them here. If you will, yes, I repent of it. Between
you and me there is no need of such harsh argument. Now I have dismissed and
spurned their bought services. We will rid ourselves of every last man of them.
If we are at one, they will not dare stand against us…” He
had progressed thus far in an ever-hastening torrent of words, as if desperate
to convince rather himself than Owain. Misgivings had made their stealthy way
into his mind almost without his knowledge, by reason of the chill stillness of
his brother’s face, and the grimly silent set of his mouth below the
unrelenting frown. Now the flow of eloquence flagged and faltered, and though
Cadwaladr drew deep breath and took up the thread again, he could no longer
recover the former conviction. “I have still a following, I will do my part. We
cannot fail, they have no firm foothold, they will be caged in their own
defences, and swept into the sea that brought them here.” This
time he let fall the very effort of speech. There was even a silence, very
eloquent to the several of Owain’s men who had ceased their work on the
defences to listen with a free tribesman’s interest, and without any
dissembling. There was never born a Welshman who would not speak his mind
bluntly even to his prince. “What
is there,” Owain wondered aloud, to the sky above him and the soil below,
“persuades this man still that my words do not mean what they seem to mean in
sane men’s ears? Did I not say you get no more from me? Not a coin spent, not a
man put at risk! This devilment of your own making, my brother, it was for you
to unmake. So I said, so I meant and mean.” “And
I have gone far to do it!” Cadwaladr flared, flushing red to the brows. “If you
will do your part as heartily we are done with them. And who is put at risk?
They dare not put it to the test of battle. They will withdraw while there’s
time.” “And
you believe I would have any part in such a betrayal? You made an agreement
with these freebooters, now you break it as lightly as blown thistledown, and
look to me to praise you for it? If your word and troth is so light, at least
let me weight it with my black displeasure. If it were for that alone,” said
Owain, abruptly blazing, “I would not lift a finger to save you from your
folly. But there is worse. Who is put at risk, indeed! Have you forgotten, or
did you never condescend to understand, that your Danes hold two men of the
Benedictine habit, one of them willing hostage for your good faith, which now
all men see was not worth a bean, let alone a good man’s liberty and life. Yet
more, they also hold a girl, one who was in my retinue and in my care, even if
she chose to venture to leave it and make shift alone. For all these three I
stand responsible. And all these three you have abandoned to whatever fate your
Otir may determine for his hostages, now that you have spited, cheated and
imperilled him at the cost of your own honour. This is what you have done! Now
I will undo such part of it as I can, and you may make such terms as you can
with the allies you have cheated and discarded.” And
without pause for any rejoinder, even had his brother retained breath enough to
speak, Owain flung away from him to call to the nearest of his men: “Send and
saddle me my horse! Now, and hasten!” Cadwaladr
came to his senses with a violent convulsion, and sprang after him to catch him
by the arm. “What will you do? Are you mad? There’s no choice now, you are
committed as deep as I. You cannot let me fall!” Owain
plucked himself away from the unwelcome hold, thrusting his brother to arm’s
length in brief and bitter detestation. “Leave me! Go or stay, do as you
please, but keep out of my sight until I can bear the very look and touch of
you. You have not spoken for me. If you have so represented the matter, you
lied. If a hair of the young deacon’s head has been harmed, you shall answer
for it. If the girl has suffered any insult or hurt, you shall pay the price of
it. Go, hide yourself, think on your own hard case, for you are no brother nor
ally of mine; you must carry your own follies to their deserved ending.” It
was not more than two hours past noon when another solitary horseman was
sighted from the camp on the dunes, riding fast and heading directly for the
Danish perimeter. One man alone, coming with manifest purpose, and making no
cautious halt out of range of weapons, but posting vehemently towards the
guards, who stood watching his approach with eyes narrowed to weigh up his
bearing and accoutrements, and guess at his intent. He wore no mail, and bore
no visible arms. “No
harm in him,” said Torsten. “What he wants he’ll tell us, by the cut of him. Go
tell Otir we have yet another visitor coming.” It
was Turcaill who carried the message, and delivered it as he interpreted it. “A
man of note by his beast and his harness. Fairer-headed then I am, he could be
a man of our own, and big enough. My match, if I’m a judge. He might even top
me. By this he’s close. Shall we bring him in?” Otir
gave no more than a moment to considering it. “Yes, let him come. A man who
spurs straight in to me man to man is worth hearing.” Turcaill
went back jauntily to the guardpost, in time to see the horseman rein in at the
gate, and light down empty-handed to speak for himself. “Go tell Otir and his
peers that Owain ap Griffith ap Cynan, prince of Gwynedd, asks admittance to
speech with them.” There
had been very serious and very composed and deliberate consultation in Otir’s
inner circle of chieftains since Cadwaladr’s defiance. They were not men of a
temper to accept such treachery, and make the best of their way tamely out of
the trap in which it had left them. But whatever they had discussed and
contemplated in retaliation suddenly hung in abeyance when Turcaill, grinning
and glowing with his astonishing embassage, walked in upon their counsels to
announce: “My
lords, here on the threshold is Owain Gwynedd in his own royal person, asking
speech with you.” Otir
had a sense of occasion that needed no prompting. The astonishment of this
arrival he put by in an instant, and rose to stride to the open flap of his
tent and bring in the guest with his own hand to the trestle table round which
his captains were gathered. “My
lord prince, whatever your word, your self is welcome. Your line and your reputation
are known to us, your forebears on your grandmother’s side are close kin to kin
of ours. If we have our dissensions, and have fought on opposing sides before
now, and may again, that is no bar but we may meet in fair and open parley.” “I
expect no less,” said Owain. “You I have no cause otherwise to love, since you
are here upon my ground uninvited, and for no good purpose towards me. I am not
come to exchange compliments with you, nor to complain of you, but to set right
what may be misunderstood between us.” “Is
there such misunderstanding?” asked Otir with dry good humour. “I had thought
our situation must be clear enough, for here I am, and here are you
acknowledging freely that here I have no right to be.” “That,
as at this moment,” said Owain, “we may leave to be resolved at another time.
What may have misled you is the visit my brother Cadwaladr paid you this
morning.” “Ah,
that!” said Otir, and smiled. “He is back in your encampment, then?” “He
is back. He is back, and I am here, to tell you—I could even say, to warn
you—that he did not speak for me. I knew nothing of his intent. I thought he
had come back to you just as he left you, still your ally, still hostile to me,
still a man of his word and bound to you. It was not with my will or leave that
he discarded you, and with you the sacred worth of his word. I have not made
peace with him, nor will I make war with him against you. He has not won back
the lands I took from him, for good reason. The bargain he made with you he
must abide as best he may.” They
were steadily gazing at him, and from him to one another, about the table,
waiting to be enlightened, and withholding judgement until the mists cleared.
“I am slow to see, then, the purpose of this visit,” said Otir civilly,
“however much pleasure the company of Owain Gwynedd gives me.” “It
is very simple,” said Owain. “I am here to lay claim to three hostages you hold
in your camp. One of them, the young deacon Mark, willingly remained to ensure
the safe return of my brother, who has now made that return impossible, and
left the boy to answer for it. The other two, the girl Heledd, a daughter of a
canon of Saint Asaph, and the Benedictine Brother Cadfael of the abbey of
Shrewsbury, were captured by this young warrior who conducted me in to you,
when he raided for provisions far up the Menai. I came to ensure that no harm
should come to any of these, by reason of Cadwaladr’s abandonment of his
agreement. They are no concern of his. They are all three under my protection.
I am here to offer a fair ransom for them, no matter what may follow between
your people and mine. My own responsibilities I will discharge honourably.
Cadwaladr’s are nothing to do with me. Exact from him what he owes you, not
from any of these three innocent people.” Otir
did not openly say: “So I intend!” but he smiled a tight and relishing smile
that spoke just as clearly for him. “You may well interest me,” he said, “and I
make no doubt we could agree upon a fair ransom, between us. But for this while
you must hold me excused if I reserve all my assets. When I have given
consideration to all things, then you shall know whether, and at what price, I
am willing to sell your guests back to you.” “At
least, then,” said Owain, “give me your pledge that they shall come back to me
unharmed when I do recover them—whether by purchase or by capture.” “I
do not spoil what I may wish to sell,” agreed Otir. “And when I collect what is
due to me, it will be from the debtor. That I promise you.” “And
I take your word,” said Owain. “Send to me when you will.” “And
there is no more to be said between us two?” “As
yet,” said Owain, “there is nothing more. All your choices you have reserved.
So do I reserve mine.” Cadfael
left the place where he had stood motionless and quiet, in the lee of the tent,
and followed down through the mute ranks of the Danes as they drew aside to
give the prince of Gwynedd clear passage back to his waiting horse. Owain
mounted and rode, without haste now, more certain of his enemy than ever he had
been since boyhood of his brother. When the fair head, uncovered to the sun,
had twice dipped from sight and reappeared again, and was dwindling into a
distant speck of pale gold in the distance, Cadfael turned back along the fold
of the dunes, and went to look for Heledd and Mark. They would be together.
Mark had taken upon himself, somewhat diffidently, the duty of keeping a
guardian eye upon the girl’s privacy. She might shake him off at will when she
did not want him; when if ever she did want him, he would be within call.
Cadfael had found it oddly touching how Heledd bore with this shy but resolute
attendance, for she used Mark as an elder sister might, considerate of his
dignity and careful never to open upon him the perilous weaponry she had at her
disposal in dealing with other men, and sometimes had been known to indulge for
her own pleasure no less than in hurt retaliation against her father. For there
was no question but this Heledd, with her gown frayed at the sleeve and
crumpled by sleeping in a scooped hollow of sand lined with grass, and her hair
unbraided and loose about her shoulders in a mane of darkness burnished into
blue highlights by the sun, and her feet as often as not bare in the warm sand
and the cool shallows along the seaward shore, was perceptibly closer to pure
beauty than she had ever been before, and could have wreaked havoc in most
young men’s lives here had she been so minded. Nor was it wholly in her own
defence that she went about the camp so discreetly, suppressing her radiance,
and avoided contact with her captors but for the young boy who waited on her
needs and Turcaill, to whose teasing company she had become accustomed, and
whose shafts she took passing pleasure in returning. There
was a bloom upon Heledd in these days of captivity, a summer gloss that was
more than the sheen of the sun on her face. It seemed that now that she was a
prisoner, however easy was her captivity within its strict limits, and had
accepted her own helplessness, now that all action and all decisions were
denied her she had abandoned all anxiety with them, and was content to live in
the passing day and look no further. More content than she had been, Cadfael
thought, since Bishop Gilbert came to Llanelwy, and set about reforming his
clergy while her mother was on her deathbed. She might even have suffered the
extreme bitterness of wondering whether her father was not looking forward to
the death that would secure him his tenure. There was no such cloud upon her
now, she radiated a warmth that seemed to have no cares left in the world. What
she could not influence she had settled down to experience and survive, even to
enjoy. They
were standing among the thin screen of trees on the ridge when Cadfael found
them. They had seen Owain arrive, and they had climbed up here to watch him
depart. Heledd was still staring wide-eyed and silent after the last glimpse of
the prince’s bright head, lost now in distance. Mark stood always a little
apart from her, avoiding touch. She might treat him sisterly, but Cadfael
wondered at times whether Mark felt himself in danger, and kept always a space
between them. Who could ensure that his own feelings should always remain
brotherly? The very concern he felt for her, thus suspended between an
uncertain past and a still more questionable future, was a perilous pitfall. “Owain
will have none of it,” Cadfael announced practically. “Cadwaladr lied, Owain
has set the matter straight. His brother must work out his own salvation or
damnation unaided.” “How
do you know so much?” asked Mark mildly. “I
took care to be close. Do you think a good Welshman would neglect his interests
where the contrivances of his betters are concerned?” “I
had thought a good Welshman never acknowledged any betters,” said Mark, and
smiled. “You had your ear to the leather of the tent?” “For
your benefit no less. Owain has offered to buy us all three out of Otir’s hold.
And Otir, if he has held back from coming to terms at once, has promised us
life and limb and this degree of freedom until he comes to a decision. We have
nothing worse to fear.” “I
was not in any fear,” said Heledd, still gazing thoughtfully southward. “Then
what comes next, if Owain has left his brother to his fate?” “Why,
we sit back and wait, here where we are, until either Otir decides to accept
his price for us, or Cadwaladr somehow scrapes together whatever fool sum in
money and stock he promised his Danes.” “And
if Otir cannot wait, and decides to cut his fee by force out of Gwynedd?” Mark
wondered. “That
he will not do, unless some fool starts the killing and forces his hand. I
exact my dues, he said, from the debtor who owes them. And he means it, not now
simply out of self-interest, but out of a very deep grudge against Cadwaladr,
who has cheated him. He will not bring Owain and all his power into combat if
by any means he can avoid it and still get his profit. And he is as able to
make his own dispositions,” said Cadfael shrewdly, “as any other man, and for
all I can see, better than most. Not only Owain and his brother are calling the
shots here, Otir may well have a trick or two of his own up his sleeve.” “I
want no killing,” said Heledd peremptorily, as though she gave orders by right
to all men presently in arms. “Not for us, not for them. I would rather
continue here prisoner than have any man brought to his death. And yet,” she
said grieving, “I know it cannot go on thus deadlocked, it must end somehow.”
It would end, Cadfael reflected, unless some unforeseen disaster intervened, in
Otir’s acceptance of Owain’s ransom for his captives, most probably after Otir
had dealt, in whatever fashion he saw fit, with Cadwaladr. That score would
rank first in his mind, and be tackled first. He had no obligation now to his
sometime ally, that compact had been broken once for all. Cadwaladr might go
into exile, once he had paid his dues, or go on his knees to his brother and
beg back his lands. Otir owed him nothing. And since he had all his following
to pay, he would not refuse the additional profit of Owain’s ransom. Heledd
would go free, back to Owain’s charge. And there was a man now in Owain’s
muster who was waiting to claim her on her return. A good man, so Mark said,
presentable to the eye, well-thought of, a man of respectable lands, in good
odour with the prince. She might do very much worse. “There
is no cause in the world,” said Mark, “why it should not end for you in a life
well worth the cherishing. This Ieuan whom you have never seen is wholly
disposed to receive and love you, and he is worth your acceptance.” “I
do believe you,” she said, for her almost submissively. But her eyes were
steady upon a far distance over the sea, where the light of air and the light
of water melted into a shimmering mist, indissoluble and mysterious, everything
beyond hidden in radiance. And Cadfael wondered suddenly if he was not, after
all, imagining the conviction in Brother Mark’s voice, and the womanly grace of
resignation in Heledd’s. Chapter Ten TURCAILL
CAME DOWN from conference in Otir’s tent towards the shore of the sheltered
bay, where his lithe little dragon-ship lay close inshore, its low sides
mirrored in the still water of the shallows. The anchorage at the mouth of the
Menai was separated from the broad sandy reaches of the bay to southward by a
long spit of shingle, beyond which the water of two rivers and their
tributaries wound its way to the strait and the open sea, in a winding course
through the waste of sands. Turcaill stood to view the whole sweep of land and
water, the long stretch of the bay extending more than two miles to the south,
pale gold shoals and sinuous silver water, the green shore of Arfon beyond,
rolling back into the distant hills. The tide was flowing, but it would be two
hours or more yet before it reached its highest, and covered all but a narrow
belt of salt marsh fringing the shore of the bay. By midnight it would be on
the turn again, but full enough to float the little ship with its shallow
draught close inshore. Inland of the saltings there would, if luck held, be
scrub growth that would give cover to a few skilled and silent men moving
inland. Nor would they have far to go. Owain’s encampment must span the waist
of the peninsula. Even at its narrowest point it might be as much as a mile
across, but he would have pickets on either shore. Fewer and less watchful,
perhaps, on the bay shore, since attack by ship was unlikely that way. Otir’s
larger vessels would not attempt to thread the shoals. The Welsh would be
concentrating their watch on the sea to westward. Turcaill
was whistling to himself, very softly and contentedly, as he scanned a sky just
deepening into dusk. Two hours yet before they could set out, and with the
evening clouds had gathered lightly over the heavens, a grey veil, not
threatening rain, but promising cover against too bright a night. From his
outer anchorage he would have to make a detour round the bar of shingle to the
mouth of the river to reach the clear channel, but that would add only some
quarter of an hour to the journey. Well before midnight, he decided blithely,
we can embark. He
was still happily whistling when he turned back to return to the heart of the
camp and consider on the details of his expedition. And there confronting him
was Heledd, coming down from the ridge with her long, springy stride, the dark
mane of her hair swaying about her shoulders in the breeze that had quickened
with evening, bringing the covering of cloud. Every encounter between them was
in some sense a confrontation, bringing with it a racing of the blood on both
sides, curiously pleasurable. “What
are you doing here?” he asked, the whistle breaking off short. “Were you
thinking of escaping across the sands?” He was mocking her, as always. “I
followed you,” she said simply. “Straight from Otir’s tent, and off with you
this way, and eyeing the sky and the tide and that snake-ship of yours. I was
curious.” “The
first time ever you were curious about me or anything I did,” he said
cheerfully. “Why now?” “Because
suddenly I see you head-down on a hunt, and I cannot but wonder what mischief
you’re about this time.” “No
mischief,” said Turcaill. “Why should there be?” He was regarding her, as they
walked back slowly together, with somewhat narrower attention than he gave to
their usual easy skirmishing, for it seemed to him that she was at least half
serious in her probing, even in some way anxious. Here in her captivity,
between two armed camps, a solitary woman might well scent mischief, the
killing kind, in every move, and fear for her own people. “I
am not a fool,” said Heledd impatiently. “I know as well as you do that Otir is
not going to let Cadwaladr’s treason go unavenged, nor let his fee slip through
his fingers. He’s no such man! All this day he and all his chiefs have had
their heads together over the next move, and now suddenly you come bursting out
shining with the awful delight you fool men feel in plunging headfirst into a
fight, and you try to tell me there’s nothing in the wind. No mischief!” “None
that need trouble you,” he assured her. “Otir has no quarrel with Owain or any
of Owain’s host, they have cast off Cadwaladr to untie his own knots and pay
his own debts, why should we want to provoke worse? If the promised price is
paid, we shall be off to sea and trouble you no more.” “A
good riddance that will be,” said Heledd sharply. “But why should I trust you
and your fellows to manage things so well? It needs only one chance wounding or
killing, and there’ll be blazing warfare, and a great slaughter.” “And
since you are so sure I’m deep in this mischief you foresee…” “The
very instrument of it,” she said vehemently. “Then
can you not trust me to bring it to a good end?” He was laughing at her again,
but with a degree of almost apprehensive delicacy. “You
least of all,” she said with vicious certainty. “I know you, you have a lust
after danger, there’s nothing so foolhardy but you would dare it, and bring
down everything in a bloody battle on all of us.” “And
you, being a good Welshwoman,” said Turcaill, wryly smiling, “fear for your
Gwynedd, and all those men of Owain’s host camped there barely a mile from us.” “I
have a bridegroom among them,” she reminded him smartly, and set her teeth with
a snap. “So
you have. I will not forget your bridegroom,” Turcaill promised, grinning. “At
every step I take, I will think on your Ieuan ab Ifor, and draw in my hand from
any stroke that may bring him into peril of battle. There’s no other
consideration could so surely curb any rashness of mine as the need to see you
married to a good, solid uchelwr from Anglesey. Will that content you?” She
had turned to look at him intently, her great eyes purple-black and
unwaveringly earnest. “So you are indeed bound on some mad foray for Otir! You
have as good as said so.” And as he did not make any protest or attempt to deny
it further: “Make good what you have promised me, then. Take good care! Come
back without hurt to any. I would not have even you come to harm.” And meeting
the somewhat too bright intelligence of the blue eyes, she added with a toss of
her head, but with a little too much haste for the disdainful dignity at which
she aimed: “Let alone my own countrymen.” “And
foremost of all your countrymen, Ieuan ab Ifor,” Turcaill agreed with a solemn
face: but she had already turned her back on him and set off with erected head
and vehement stride towards the sheltered hollow where her own small tent was
placed. Cadfael
arose from his chosen nest in the lee of the squat salt bushes wakeful and
restless for no good reason, left Mark already sleeping, and dropped his cloak
beside his friend, for the night was warm. It was at Mark’s insistence that
they lay always within call of Heledd’s tent, though not so close as to offend
her independent spirit. Cadfael had small doubt by this time of her safety
within the Danish enclave. Otir had given his orders, and no man of his
following was likely to take them lightly, even if their minds had not been
firmly fixed upon more profitable plunder than one Welsh girl, however
tempting. Adventurers, Cadfael had noted throughout his own early life of
adventure, were eminently practical people, and knew the value of gold and
possessions. Women came much lower down in the scale of desirable loot. He
looked towards where her low windbreak lay, and all was dark and silent there.
She must be asleep. For no comprehensible reason, sleep eluded him. The sky
bore a light covering of cloud, through which only a star here and there showed
faintly. There was no wind, and tonight there would be no moon. The cloud might
well thicken by morning, even bring rain. At this midnight hour the stillness
was profound, even oppressive, the darkness over the dunes shading away both
east and west into a very faint impression of lambent light from the sea, now
almost at its fullest tide. Cadfael turned eastward, where the line of guards
was more lightly manned, and he was less likely to excite any challenge by
being up and about in the dead of night. There were no fires, except those
turfed down in the heart of the camp to burn slowly till morning, and no
torches to prick through the darkness. Otir’s watchmen relied on their night eyes.
So did Brother Cadfael. Shapes grew out of shapelessness gradually, even the
curves and slopes of the dunes were dimly perceptible. It was strange how a man
could be so solitary in the midst of thousands, as if solitude could be
achieved at will, and how one to all intents and purposes a prisoner could feel
himself freer than his captors, who went hampered by their numbers and chained
by their discipline. He
had reached the crest of the ridge above the anchorage, where the lighter and
faster Danish ships lay snugly between the open sea and the strait. A wavering
line of elusive light, appearing and vanishing as he watched, lipped the shore,
and there within its curve they lay, so many lean, long fishes just perceptible
as darker flecks briefly outlined by the stroking of the tide. They quivered,
but did not stir from their places. Except for one, the leanest and smallest.
He saw it creep out from its anchorage so softly that for a moment he thought
he was imagining the forward surge. Then he caught the dip of the oars,
pinpricks of fire, gone almost before he could realise what they were. No sound
came up to him from the distance, even in this nocturnal stillness and silence.
The least and probably fastest of the dragon-ships was snaking out into the
mouth of the Menai, heading eastward into the channel. Another
foraging expedition? If that was the intent, it would make good sense to take
to the strait by night, and lie up somewhere well past Carnarvon to begin their
forays ashore before dawn. The town would certainly have been left well
garrisoned, but the shores beyond were still open to raiding, even if most of
the inhabitants had removed their stock and all their portable goods into the
hills. And what was there among the belongings of a good Welshman that was not
portable? With ease they could abandon their homesteads if need arose, and rear
them again when the danger was over. They had been doing it for centuries, and
were good at it. Yet these nearest fields and settlements had already been
looted once, and could not be expected to go on providing food for a small
army. Cadfael would have expected rather that they would prefer combing the
soft coast southward from the open sea, Owain’s muster notwithstanding. Yet
this small hunter set off silently into the strait. In that direction lay only
the long passage of the Menai, or, alternatively, she could be meaning to round
the bar of shingle and turn south into the bay by favour of this high tide.
Unlikely, on the face of it, though so small a fish could find ample draught
for some hours yet, until the tide was again well on the ebb towards its
lowest. A larger craft, Cadfael reflected thoughtfully, would never venture
there. Could that in itself be the reason why this one was chosen, and
despatched alone? Then for what nocturnal purpose? “So
they’re gone,” said Heledd’s voice behind him, very softly and sombrely. She
had come up at his shoulder soundlessly, barefoot in the sand still warm from
the day’s sunlight. She was looking down to the shore as he was, and her gaze
followed the faintly luminous single stroke of the longship’s wake, withdrawing
rapidly eastward. Cadfael turned to look at her, where she stood composed and
still, the cloud of her long hair about her. “So
they’re gone! Had you wind of it beforehand? It does not surprise you!” “No,”
she said, “it does not surprise me. Not that I know anything of what is in
their minds, but there has been something brewing all day since Cadwaladr so
spited them as he did. What they are planning for him I do not know, and what
it may well mean for all the rest of us I dare not guess, but surely nothing
good.” “That
is Turcaill’s ship,” said Cadfael. It was already so far lost in the darkness
that they could follow it now only with the mind’s eye. But it would not yet
have reached the end of the shingle bar. “So
it would be,” she said. “If there’s mischief afoot, he must be in it. There’s
nothing Otir could demand of him, however mad, but he would plunge into it
headfirst, joyfully, with never a thought for the consequences.” “And
you have thought of the possible consequences,” Cadfael deduced reasonably,
“and do not like them.” “No,”
she said vehemently, “I do not like them! There could be battle and slaughter
if by some foul chance he kills a man of Owain’s. It needs no more to start
such a blaze.” “And
what makes you think he is going anywhere near Owain’s men, to risk such a
chance?” “How
should I know what the fool has in mind?” she said impatiently. “What troubles
me is what he may bring down on the rest of us.” “I
would not so readily score him down as a fool,” said Cadfael mildly. “I would
have reckoned him as shrewd in the wits as he is an able man of his hands.
Whatever he’s about, judge it when he returns, for it’s my belief he’ll come
back successful.” He was careful not to add: “So leave fretting over him!” She
would have denied any such concern, though now with less ferocity than once she
would have attempted. Best leave well alone. However she might hope to deceive
others, Heledd was not the girl to be able to deceive herself. And
away there to the south in Owain’s camp was the man she had never yet seen,
Ieuan ab Ifor, not much past thirty, which is not all that old, well thought of
by his prince, holder of good lands, and personable to the beholder’s eye, possessed
of every asset but one, and invisible and negligible without it. He was not the
man she had chosen. “Tomorrow
will show,” said Heledd, with relentless practicality. “We had best go get our
sleep, and be ready for it.” They
had rounded the tip of the shingle bar, and kept well out in the main channel
as they turned southward into the bay. Once well within, they could draw
inshore and keep a watch on the coastline for the first outlying pickets of
Owain’s camp. Turcaill’s boy Leif kneeled on the tiny foredeck, narrowing his
eyes attentively upon the shore. He was fifteen years old, and spoke the Welsh
of Gwynedd, for his mother had been snatched from this same north-western coast
at twelve years old, on a passing Danish raid, and had married a Dane of the
Dublin kingdom. But she had never forgotten her language, and had spoken it
always with her son, from the time that he learned to speak at all. A
half-naked boy in the high summer, Leif could go among the Welsh trefs and the
fishing villages here and pass for one of their own, and his talent for
acquiring information had brought in beforehand a useful harvest. “Cadwaladr
has kept touch always with those who hold by him,” Leif had reported
cheerfully, “and there are some among his brother’s muster now would go with
him if he attempted some act of his own. And I hear them say he has sent word
south from Owain’s camp to his men in Ceredigion. What word nobody knows,
whether to come and join him in arms, or whether to be ready to put together
money and cattle if he is forced to pay what he promised us. But if a messenger
comes asking for him he’ll think it no harm, rather to his gain.” And
there was more to be told, the fruit of much attentive listening. “Owain will
not have him close to him. He keeps a few of his own about him now, and has
made his base at the southern edge of the camp, in the corner nearest the bay.
There if news comes for him from his old lands, he can let the messenger in and
Owain need not know. For he’ll play one hand against the other however his
vantage lies,” said Leif knowingly. There
was no arguing with that. Everyone who knew Cadwaladr knew it for truth. If the
Danes had been slow to realise it, they knew it now. And Leif could be the
messenger as well as any other. At fourteen a Welsh boy becomes a man, and is
acknowledged as a man. The
ship drew in cautiously closer to shore. Outlines of dune and shingle and
scattered bushes showed as denser or paler bulks in the dark, slipping by on
their right hand. And presently the outer fringe of the Welsh camp became
perceptible rather by the lingering intimations of humanity, the smoke of
fires, the resinous odours of newly split wood in the lengths of stockade, even
the mingled, murmurous sounds of such activity as persisted into the night,
than by anything seen or clearly heard. The steersman brought his barque still
closer, wary of the undulations of marsh grass beneath the placid surface of
the shallows, until they should have passed the main body of the camp, and
drawn alongside that southern corner where Cadwaladr was reputed to have set up
his camp within the camp, drawing about him men of his old following, whose
adherence to his brother remained less reliable than to their former prince.
More than one fashion of messenger could make contact with him there, and other
tidings reach him besides the gratifying news that his lavish generosity was
still remembered by some, and himself still held in respect as lord and prince,
to whom old fealty was due. He could still be reminded, not only of privileges,
but of responsibilities owing, and debts unpaid. The
line of the shore receded from them, dipping westward, and closed with them
again gradually as they slid past. The faint warmth and stir that was not quite
sound, but only some primitive sensitivity to the presence of other human
creatures, unseen, unheard, watchful and potentially hostile, fell behind then
into the empty silence of the night. “We
are past,” said Turcaill softly into the steersman’s ear. “Lay us inshore.” The
oars dipped softly. The lithe little ship slid smoothly in among the tufted
grasses, and touched bottom as gently as a feather lighting. Leif swung his
legs over the side, and dropped into the shallows. There was firm sand under
his bare feet, and the water reached barely halfway to his knee. He looked back
along the line of the shore where they had passed, and even over the darkened
camp there still hung a faint glow left over from the day. “We’re
close. Wait till I bring word.” He
was gone, winding his way in through the salt grasses and the straggle of scrub
to the lift of the dunes beyond, narrow here, and soon rising into rough
pasture, and then into good fields. His slight shape melted into the soft,
dense darkness. He
was back within a quarter of an hour, sliding out of the night as silently as a
wisp of mist before they were prepared for his return, though they had waited
without impatience, with ears pricked for any alien sound. Leif waded through
the salt bush and the shallow water cold round his legs, and reached to hold by
the ship’s side and whisper in an excited hiss: “I have found him! And close!
He has a man of his own on the guard-post. Nothing simpler than to come to him
in secret from this side. Here they expect no attack by land, he can go and
come as he pleases, and so can some who would liefer do his bidding than
Owain’s.” “You
have not been within?” demanded Turcaill. “Past the guard?” “No
need! Someone else found the way there not a moment ahead of me, coming from
the south. I was in the bushes, close enough to hear him challenged. He had but
to open his mouth, whoever he is, and he was welcome within. And I saw where he
was led. He’s fast within Cadwaladr’s tent with him now, and even the guard
sent back to his watch. There’s none inside there now but Cadwaladr and his
visitor, and only one guard between us and the pair of them.” “Are
you sure Cadwaladr is there?” demanded Torsten, low-voiced. “You cannot have
seen him.” “I
heard his voice. I waited on the man from the time we left Dublin,” said the boy
firmly. “Do you think I do not know the sound of him by now?” “And
you heard what was said? This other—did he name him?” “No
name! ‘You!’ he said, loud and clear, but no name. But he was surprised and
glad, more than glad of him. You may take the pair of them, once the guard is
silenced, and let the man himself tell you his name.” “We
came for one,” said Turcaill, “and with one we’ll go back. And no killing!
Owain is out of this quarrel, but he’ll be in fast enough if we do murder on
one of his men.” “But
won’t stir for his brother?” marvelled Leif, half under his breath. “What
should he fear for his brother? Not a scratch upon Cadwaladr, bear in mind! If
he pays his proper ransom he gets his leave to go, as whole as when he hired
us. Owain knows it better than any. No need to have it said. Over with you,
then, and we’ll be out with the tide.” Their
plans had been made beforehand; and if they had taken no count of this
unexpected traveller from the south, they could very simply be adapted to
accommodate him. Two men alone together in a tent conveniently close to the rim
of the camp offered an easy target, once the guard was put out of action.
Cadwaladr’s own man, in his confidence and in whatever schemes he had in mind,
must take his chance of rough handling, but need come to no permanent harm. “I
will take care of the guard,” said Torsten, first to slip over the side to
where Leif waited. Five more of Turcaill’s oarsmen followed their leader into
the salt marsh and across the sandy beach. The night received them silently and
indifferently, and Leif went before, retracing his own path from cover to
sparse cover towards the perimeter of the camp. In the shelter of a straggling
cluster of low trees he halted, peering ahead between the branches. The line of
the defences was perceptible ahead merely as a more solid and rigid darkness
where every other shadow was sinuous and elusive. But Cadwaladr’s liegeman
could be seen against the gap which was the gate he guarded, as he paced back
and forth across it, head and shoulders clear against the sky. A big man, and
armed, but casual in his movements, expecting no alarm. Torsten watched the
leisurely patrol for some minutes, marked its extent, and slipped sidelong
among the trees to be behind its furthest eastward point, where bushes
approached to within a few yards of the stockade, and a man could draw close
without being heard or seen. The
guard was whistling softly to himself as he turned in the soft sand, and
Torsten’s sinewy left arm took him hard around body and arms, and the right
clamped a palm hard over his mouth and cut off the whistle abruptly. He groped
frantically upward to try and grip the arm that was gagging him, but could not
reach high enough, and his struggles to kick viciously backward cost him his balance
and did no harm to Torsten, who swung him off his feet and dropped bodily over
him into the sand, holding him face-down. By that time Turcaill was beside
them, ready to thrust a fold of woollen cloth into the man’s mouth as soon as
he was allowed to raise himself, and empty it splutteringly of sand and grass.
They wound him head and shoulders in his own cloak, and bound him fast hand and
foot. There they bestowed him safely enough, if none too comfortably, among the
bushes, and turned their attention to the rim of the camp. There had been no
outcry, and there was no stirring within the fences. Somewhere about the
prince’s tents there would be men wakeful and alert, but here at the remotest
corner, deliberately chosen by Cadwaladr for his own purposes, there was no one
at hand to turn back retribution from him. Only
Turcaill and Torsten and two others followed Leif as he padded softly in
through the unguarded gate, and along the stockade towards the remembered spot
where he had caught the unmistakable, authoritative tones of Cadwaladr’s voice,
raised in astonished pleasure as he recognised his midnight visitor. The lines
of the camp ended here, in stillness and silence, the invaders moved as shadows
among shadows. Leif pointed, and said no word. There was no need. Even in a
military camp Cadwaladr would have his rank heeded and his comforts attended
to. The tent was ample, proof against wind and weather, and no doubt as well
supplied within. At the edges of the flap that shielded its entrance fine lines
of light showed, and on the still air of the night lowered voices made a level,
confidential murmur, too soft for words. The messenger from the south was still
there with his prince, their heads together over tidings brought and plans to
be hatched. Turcaill
set his hand to the tent-flap, and waited until Torsten, with his drawn dagger
in his hand, had circled the tent to find a rear seam where the skins were sewn
together. Thin leather thongs or greased cord, either could be cut with a sharp
enough blade. The light within, by the steady way it burned and its low source,
must be a simple wick in a small dish of oil, set perhaps on a stool or a
trestle. Bodies moving outside would show no outline, while Torsten as he
selected his place, could sense rather than see the vague bulks of the two
within. Close indeed, attentive, absorbed, expecting no interruption. Turcaill
whipped aside the tent-flap and plunged within so fast, and with two others so
hard on his heels, that Cadwaladr had no time to do more than leap to his feet
in indignant alarm, his mouth open to vent his outrage, before there was a
drawn dagger at his throat, and princely anger at being rudely interrupted
changed instantly into frozen understanding and devout and quivering stillness.
He was a foolhardy man, but of excellently quick perceptions, and his
foolhardiness did not extend so far as to argue with a naked blade when his own
hands were empty. It was the man who sat beside him on the well-furnished
brychan who sprang to the attack, lunging upward at Turcaill’s throat. But
behind him Torsten’s knife had sliced down the leather thongs that bound the
skins of the tent together, and a great hand took the stranger by the hair, and
dragged him backwards. Before he could rise again he was swathed in the coverings
of the bed and held fast by Turcaill’s men. Cadwaladr
stood motionless and silent, well aware of the steel just pricking his throat.
His fine black eyes were glittering with fury, his teeth set with the effort of
restraint, but he made no move as the companion he had welcomed with pleasure
was trussed into helplessness, in spite of his struggles, and disposed of
almost tenderly on his lord’s bed. “Make
no sound,” said Turcaill, “and come to no harm. Cry out, and my hand may slip.
There is a little matter of business Otir wishes to discuss with you.” “This
you will rue!” said Cadwaladr though his teeth. “So
I may,” Turcaill agreed accommodatingly, “but not yet. I would offer you the
choice between walking or being dragged, but there’s no putting any trust in
you.” And to his two oarsmen he said: “Secure him!” and drew back his hand to
sheathe the dagger he held. Cadwaladr
was not quick enough to seize the one instant when he might have cried out
loudly and raised a dozen men to his aid. As the steel was withdrawn he did
open his mouth to call on his own, but a rug from the brychan was flung over
his head, and a broad hand clamped it smotheringly into his open mouth. The
only sound that emerged was a strangled moan, instantly crushed. He lashed out
then with fists and feet, but the harsh woollen cloth was wound tightly about
him, and bound fast. Outside
the tent Leif stood sentinel with pricked ears, and wide eyes sweeping the dark
spaces of the camp for any movement that might threaten their enterprise, but
all was still. If Cadwaladr had desired and ordered private and undisturbed
converse with his visitor, he had done Turcaill’s work for him very thoroughly.
No one stirred. In the copse where they had left the guard the last of their
party came looming out of the dark to join them, and laughed softly at sight of
the burden they carried between them, slung by the ropes that pinioned him. The
guard?” asked Turcaill in a whisper. “Well
alive, and muttering curses. And we’d best be aboard before they find he’s
missing and come looking for him.” “And
the other one?” Leif ventured to ask softly, as they wound their way back from
cover to cover towards the beach and the saltings. “What have you done with
him?” “Left
him to his rest,” said Turcaill. “You
said no killing!” “And
there’s been none. Not a scratch on him, you can be easy. Owain has no cause
for feud against us more than he had from the moment we set foot on his soil.” “And
we still don’t know,” marvelled Leif, padding steadily along beside him into the
moist fringe left by the receding tide, “who the other one was, and what he was
doing there. You may yet wish you’d secured him while you could.” “We
came for one, and we’re taking back one. All we wanted and needed,” said
Turcaill. The
crew left aboard reached to hoist Cadwaladr over into the well between the
benches, and help their fellows after. The steersman leaned upon his heavy
steer board, the inshore rowers thrust off with their oars, poling the little
ship quite lightly and smoothly back along the furrow she had ploughed in the
sand, until she rode clear and lifted joyously into the ebb of the tide. Before
dawn they delivered their prize, with some pride, to an Otir who had just
roused from sleep, but came bright-eyed and content to the encounter. Cadwaladr
emerged from his stifling wrappings flushed and tousled and viciously enraged,
but containing his bitter fury within an embattled silence. “Had
you trouble by the way?” asked Otir, eyeing his prisoner with shrewd
satisfaction. Unmarked, unblooded, extracted from among his followers without
trampling his formidable brother’s toes, or harming any other soul. A mission
very neatly accomplished, and one that should be made to show a profit. “None,”
said Turcaill. “The man had prepared his own fall, withdrawing himself so to
the very rim, and planting a man of his own on guard. Not for nothing! I fancy
he has been looking for word from his old lands, and made shift to keep a door
open. For I doubt he’ll get any sympathy from Owain, or expects any.” At that
Cadwaladr did open his mouth, unlocking his set teeth with an effort, for it
was doubtful if he himself quite believed what he was about to say. “You
misread the strength of the Welsh blood-tie. Brother will hold by brother. You
have brought Owain down on you with all his host, and so you will discover.” “As
brother held by brother when you came hiring Dublin men to threaten your
brother with warfare,” said Otir, and laughed briefly and harshly. “You
will see,” said Cadwaladr hotly, “what Owain will venture for my sake.” “So
we shall, and so will you. I doubt you’ll find less comfort in it than we
shall. He has given both you and me fair notice that your quarrel is not his
quarrel, and you must pay your own score. And so you shall,” said Otir with glossy
satisfaction, “before you set foot again outside this camp. I have you, and
I’ll keep you until you pay me what you promised. Every coin, every calf, or
the equal in goods we will have out of you. That done, you may go free, back to
your lands or beggarly into the world again, as Owain pleases. And I warn you,
never again look to Dublin for help, we know now the worth of your word. And
that being so,” he said, thoughtfully plying his massive jowls in a muscular
fist, “we’ll make sure of you, now that we have you!” He turned upon Turcaill,
who stood by watching this encounter with detached interest, his own part
already done. “Give him in charge to Torsten to keep, but see him tethered. We
know all too well his word and oath are no bond to him, so we may rightly use
other means. Put chains on him, and see him watched and kept close.” “You
dare not!” Cadwaladr spat on a hissing breath, and made a convulsive movement
to launch himself against his judge, but ready hands plucked him back with
insulting ease, and held him writhing and sweating between his grinning guards.
In the face of such casual and indifferent usage his boiling rage seemed hardly
more than a turbulent child’s tantrum, and burned itself out inevitably into
the cold realisation that he was helpless, and must resign himself to the
reversion of his fortunes, for he could do nothing to change it. “Pay
what you owe us, and go,” said Otir with bleak simplicity. And to Torsten:
“Take him away!” Chapter Eleven TWO
MEN OF CUHELYN’S COMPANY, making the complete rounds of the southern rim of the
encampment, found the remotest gate unguarded in the early hours of the
morning, and reported as much to their captain. If he had been any other than
Cuhelyn this early check upon the defences would not have been ordered in the
first place. To him the presence within Owain’s camp of Cadwaladr, tolerated if
not accepted, was deep offence, not only for the sake of Anarawd dead, but also
for the sake of Owain living. Nor had Cadwaladr’s proceedings within the camp
been any alleviation of the suspicion and detestation in which Cuhelyn bore
him. Retirement into this remote corner might have been interpreted by others
as showing a certain sensitivity to the vexation the sight of him must cause
his brother. Cuhelyn knew him better, an arrogant creature blind to other men’s
needs and feelings. And never to be trusted, since all his acts were reckless
and unpredictable. So Cuhelyn had made it his business, with nothing said to
any other, to keep a close eye upon Cadwaladr’s movements, and the behaviour of
those who gathered about him. Where they mustered, there was need of vigilance.
The defection of a guard brought Cuhelyn to the gate in haste, before the lines
were astir. They found the missing man lying unhurt but wound up like a roll of
woollen cloth among the bushes not far from the fence. He had contrived to
loosen the cord that bound his hands, though not yet enough to free them, and
had worked the folds of cloth partly loose from his mouth. The muffled grunts
that were all he could utter were enough to locate him as soon as the searchers
reached the trees. Released, he came stiffly to his feet, and reported from
swollen lips what had befallen him in the night. “Danes—five
at least—They came up from the bay. There was a boy that could be Welsh showed
them the way…” “Danes!”
Cuhelyn echoed, between wonder and enlightenment. He had expected devilment of
some kind from Cadwaladr, was it now possible that this meant devilment aimed
against Cadwaladr, instead? The thought gave him some sour amusement, but he
did not yet quite believe in it. This could still be mischief of another kind,
Dane and Welshman regretting their severance and compounding their differences
secretly to act together in Owain’s despite. He
set off in haste to Cadwaladr’s tent, and walked in without ceremony. A rising
breeze blew in his face, flapping the severed skins behind the brychan. The
swaddled figure on the bed heaved and strained, uttering small animal sounds.
This second bound victim confounded all possible notions that might account for
the first. Why should a party of Danes, having made its way clandestinely here
to Cadwaladr, next proceed to bind and silence him, and then leave him here to
be found and set free as inevitably as the sun rises? If they came to enter
into renewed conspiracy with him, if they came to secure him hostage for what
he owed them, either way it made no sense. So Cuhelyn was reflecting
bewilderedly as he untied the ropes that pinioned arms and legs, plucking the
knots loose with grim patience with his single hand, and unwound the twisted
rugs from about the heaving body. A hand scored by the rope came up gropingly
as it was freed, and plucked back the last folds from a shock head of
disordered dark hair, and a face Cuhelyn knew well. Not
Cadwaladr’s imperious countenance, but the younger, thinner, more intense and
sensitive face of Cuhelyn’s mirror twin, Gwion, the last hostage from
Ceredigion. They
came to Owain’s headquarters together, the one not so much shepherding the other
as deigning to walk behind him, the other stalking ahead to make it plain to
all viewers that he was not being driven, but going in vehement earnest where
he wished to go. The air between them vibrated with the animosity that had
never existed between them until this moment, and by its very intensity and
pain could not endure long. Owain saw it in the stiff set of their bodies and
the arduous blankness of their faces when they entered his presence and stood
side by side before him, awaiting his judgement. Two
dark, stern, passionate young men, the one a shade taller and leaner, the other
a shade sturdier and with colouring of a less vivid darkness, but seen thus
shoulder to shoulder, quivering with tension, they might indeed have been twin
brothers. The glaring difference was that one of them was lopped of half a
limb, and that by an act of blazing treachery on the part of the lord the other
served and worshipped. But that was not what held them counterpoised in this
intensity of anger and hostility, so strange to both of them, and causing them
both such indignant pain. Owain
looked from the one grim face to the other, and asked neutrally of both: “What
does this mean?” “It
means,” said Cuhelyn, unlocking his set teeth, “that this man’s word is worth
no more than his master’s. I found him trussed up and gagged in Cadwaladr’s
tent. The why and how he must tell you, for I know nothing more. But Cadwaladr
is gone, and this man left, and the guard who kept the lines there says that
Danes came up from the bay in the night, and left him, too, bound among the
bushes to open a way within. If all this to-do has a meaning, he must deliver
it, not I. But I know, and so do you, my lord, better than any, that he gave
his oath not to attempt flight from Aber, and he has broken his oath and
befouled his bond.” “Scarcely
to his own gain,” said Owain, and forbore to smile, eyeing Gwion’s face marked
by the harsh folds of the brychan, his black hair tangled and erected, and the
swollen lips bruised by the gag. And to the young man so grimly silent and
defiantly braced he said mildly: “And how do you say, Gwion? Are you forsworn?
Dishonoured, with your oath in the mire?” The
misshapen lips parted, and shook for a moment with the recoil from tension. So
low as to be barely audible, Gwion said remorselessly: “Yes.” It
was Cuhelyn who twisted a little aside, and averted his eyes. Gwion fixed his
black gaze on Owain’s face, and drew deeper breath, having freely owned to the
worst. “And
why did you so, Gwion? I have known you some while now. Read me your riddle.
Truly I left you work to do in Aber, in the matter of Bledri ap Rhys dead.
Truly I had your parole. So much we all know. Now tell me how it came that you
so belied yourself as to abandon your troth.” “Let
it lie!” said Gwion, quivering. “I did it! Let me pay for it.” “Nevertheless,
tell it!” said Owain with formidable quietness. “For I will know!” “You
think I will use excuses in my own defence,” said Gwion. His voice had steadied
and firmed into a calm of utter detachment, indifferent to whatever might
happen to him. He began gropingly, as if he himself had never until now probed
the complexities of his own behaviour, and was afraid of what he might find.
“No, what I have done I have done, I do not excuse it, it is shameful. But I
saw shame every way, and no choice but to accept and bear the lesser shame. No,
wait. This is not for me to say. Let me tell it as I did it. You left it to me
to send back Bledri’s body to his wife for burial, and to convey to her the
news of how he died. I thought I might without offence do her the grace of
facing her, and bringing him to her myself, intending a return to my
captivity—if I can so call that easy condition I had with you, my lord. So I
went to her in Ceredigion, and there we buried Bledri. And there we talked of
what Cadwaladr your brother had done, bringing a Danish fleet to enforce his
right, and I came to see that both for you and for him, and for all Gwynedd and
Wales, the best that could be was that you two should be brought together, and
together send the Danes empty-handed back to Dublin. The thought did not come
from me,” he said meticulously. “It came from the old, wise men who have
outlived wars and come to reason. I was, I am, Cadwaladr’s man, I can be no
other. But when they had shown me that for his very sake there must be peace
made between you two brothers, then I saw as they saw. And I made cause with
such of his old captains as I could in such haste, and gathered a force loyal
to him, but intent on the reconciliation I also desired to see. And I broke my
oath,” said Gwion with brutal vehemence. “Whether our fine plans had succeeded
or failed, I tell you openly, I would have fought for him. Against the Danes,
joyfully. What business had they making such a bargain? Against you, my lord
Owain, with a very heavy heart, but if it came to it, I would have done it. For
he is my lord, and I serve no other. So I did not go back to Aber. I brought a
hundred good fighting men of my own mind to deliver to Cadwaladr, whatever use
it might be his intent to make of them.” “And
you found him in my camp,” said Owain, and smiled. “And half of your design
seemed to be already done for you, and our peace made.” “So
I thought and hoped.” “And
did you find it so? For you have talked with him, have you not, Gwion? Before
the Danes came up from the bay, and took him with them a prisoner, and left you
behind? Was he of your mind? A
brief contortion shook Gwion’s dark face. “They came, and they have taken him.
I know no more than that. Now I have told you, and I am in your hands. He is my
lord, and if you will have me to fight under you I will yet be of service to
him, but if you deny me that, you have the right. I thought on him beleaguered,
and my heart could not stand it. Nevertheless, as I have given him my fealty,
so now I have given for him even my honour, and I know all too well I am
utterly the worse by its loss. Do as you see fit.” “Do
you tell me,” said Owain, studying him narrowly, “that he had no time to tell
you how things stand between us two? If I will have you to fight under me, you
say! Why, so I might, and not the worst man ever I had under my banner, if I
had fighting in mind, but while I can get what I aim at without fighting, I
have no such matter in mind. What makes you think I may be about to sound the
onset?” “The
Danes have taken your brother!” protested Gwion, stammering and suddenly at a
loss. “Surely you mean to rescue him?” “I
have no such intent,” said Owain bluntly. “I will not lift a finger to pluck
him out of their hands.” “What,
when they have snatched him hostage because he has made his peace with you?” “They
have snatched him hostage,” said Owain, “for the two thousand marks he promised
them if they would come and hammer me into giving him back the lands he
forfeited.” “No
matter, no matter what it is they hold against him, though that cannot be the
whole! He is your brother, and in enemy hands, he is in peril of his life! You
cannot leave him so!” “He
is in no peril at all of the least harm,” said Owain, “if he pays what he owes.
As he will. They will keep him as tenderly as their own babes, and turn him
loose without a scratch on him when they have loaded his cattle and goods and
gear to the worth he promised them. They do not want outright war any more than
I do, provided they get their dues. And they know that if they maim or kill my
brother, then they will have to deal with me. We understand each other, the
Danes and I. But put my men into the field to pull him out of the mire he chose
for himself? No! Not a man, not a blade, not a bow!” “This
I cannot believe!” said Gwion, staring wide-eyed. “Tell
him, Cuhelyn, how this contention stands,” said Owain, leaning back with a sigh
from such irreconcilable and innocent loyalty. “My
lord Owain offered his brother parley, without prejudice,” said Cuhelyn
shortly, “and told him he must get rid of his Danes before there could be any
question of his lands being given back to him. And there was but one way to
send them home, and that was to pay what he had promised. The quarrel was his,
and he must resolve it. But Cadwaladr believed he knew better, and if he forced
my lord’s hand, my lord would have to join with him, to drive the Danes out by
battle. And he would have to pay nothing! So he delivered defiance to Otir, and
bade him be off back to Dublin, for that Owain and Cadwaladr had made their
peace, and would drive them into the sea if they did not up anchor and go. In
which,” said Cuhelyn through his teeth, and with his eyes fierce and steady and
defiant upon Owain, who after all was brother to this devious man, and might
recoil from too plain speaking, “he lied. There was no such peace, and no such
alliance. He lied, and he broke a solemn compact, and looked to be praised and
approved for it! Worse, by such a cheat he left in peril three hostages, two
monks and a girl taken by the Danes. Over them my lord has spread his hand,
offering a fair price for their ransom. But for Cadwaladr he will not lift a
finger. And now you know,” he said fiercely, “why the Danes have sent by night to
fetch him away, and why they have dealt fairly by you, who have committed no
offence against them. They have shed no blood, harmed no man of my lord’s
following. From Cadwaladr they have a debt to collect. For even to Danes a
prince of the Welsh people should keep his word.” All
this he delivered in a steady, deliberate voice, and yet at a white heat of
outrage that kept Gwion silent to the end. “All
that Cuhelyn tells you is truth,” said Owain. Gwion
opened stiff lips to say hollowly: “I do believe it. Nevertheless, he is still
your brother and my lord. I know him rash and impulsive. He acts without
thought. I cannot therefore abjure my fealty, if you can renounce your blood.” “That,”
said Owain with princely patience, “I have not done. Let him keep his word to
those he brought in to recover his right for him, and deliver my Welsh soil
from an unwanted invader, and he is my brother as before. But I would have him
clean of malice and false dealing, and I will not put my seal to those things
he has done which dishonour him.” “I
can make no such stipulation,” said Gwion with a wry and painful smile, “nor
set any such limit to my allegiance. I am forsworn myself, even in this his
fellow. I go with him wherever he goes, even into hell.” “You
are in my mercy,” said Owain, “and I have not hell in mind for you or him.” “Yet
you will not help him now! Oh, my lord,” pleaded Gwion hotly, “consider what
men will say of you, if you leave a brother in the hands of his enemies.” “Barely
a week ago,” said Owain with arduous patience, “these Danes were his friends
and comrades in arms. If he had not mistaken me and cheated them out of their
price they would be so still. If I pass over his treachery to them, I will not
pass over his gross and foolish misreading of me. I do not like being taken for
a man who will look kindly on oath-breakers, and men who go back shamefully on
bargains freely made.” “You
condemn me no less than him,” said Gwion, writhing. “You
at least I understand. Your treason comes of too immovable a loyalty. It does
you no credit,” said Owain, wearying of forbearance, “but it will not turn away
your friends from you.” “I
am in your mercy, then. What will you do with me?” “Nothing,”
said the prince. “Stay or go, as you please. We will feed and house you as we did
at Aber, if you want to stay, and wait out his fortune. If not, go when and
where you please. You are his man, not mine. No one will hinder you.” “And
you no longer ask for my submission?” “I
no longer value it,” said Owain, and rose with a motion of his hand to dismiss
them both from his presence. They
went out together, as they had entered, but once out of the farmstead Cuhelyn
turned away, and would have departed brusquely and without a word, if Gwion had
not caught him by the arm. “He
damns me with his mercy! He could have had my life, or loaded me with the
chains I have earned. Do you, too, avert your eyes from me? Had it been
otherwise, had it been Owain himself, or Hywel, beleaguered among enemies,
would not you have set your fealty to him above even your word, and gone to him
forsworn if need were?” Cuhelyn
had pulled up as abruptly as he had turned away. His face was set. “No. I have
never given my fealty but to lords absolute in honour themselves, and demanding
as much of those who serve them. Had I done as you have done, and brought the
dishonour as a gift to Hywel, he would have struck me down and cast me out.
Cadwaladr, I make no doubt, welcomed and was glad of you.” “It
was a hard thing to do,” said Gwion with the solemnity of despair. “Harder than
dying.” But
Cuhelyn had already plucked himself free, with fastidious care, and was
striding away through the camp just stirring into life with the morning light. Among
Owain’s men Gwion felt himself an exile and an outcast, even though they
accepted his presence in their midst without demur, and took no pains to avoid
or exclude him. Here he had no function. His hands and skills did not belong to
this lord, and to his own lord he could not come. He passed through the lines
withdrawn and mute, and from a hillock within the northern perimeter of the
encampment he stood for a long time peering towards the distant dunes where
Cadwaladr was a prisoner, a hostage for two thousand marks’ worth in stock and
money and goods, the hire of a Danish fleet. Within
his vision the fields in the distance gave way to the first undulations of
sand, and the scattered trees dwindled into clusters of bushes and scrub.
Somewhere beyond, perhaps even in chains after his recapture, Cadwaladr brooded
and waited for help which his brother coldly withheld. No matter what the
offence, not the breaking of his pledged word, not even the murder of Anarawd,
if indeed such guilt touched him, nothing could justify for Gwion Owain’s
abandonment of his brother. His own breach of faith in leaving Aber Gwion saw
as unforgivable, and had no blame for those who condemned it, but there was
nothing Cadwaladr had done or could do that would have turned his devout vassal
from revering and following him. Once given and accepted, fealty was for life.
And he could do nothing! True, he had leave to depart if he so wished, and also
true, he had a company of a hundred good fighting men bivouacked not many miles
away, but what was that against the numbers the Danes must have, and the
defences they had secured? An ill-considered attempt to storm their camp and
free Cadwaladr might only cost him his life, or, more likely, cause the Danes
to up anchor and put to sea, where they could not be matched, and take their
prisoner away with them, back to Ireland, out of reach of any rescue. The
distant prospect afforded him no enlightenment, and no glimmer of a way forward
towards the liberation of his lord. It grieved him that Cadwaladr, who had
already lost so much, should be forced to pay out what remained to him in
treasury and stock to buy his liberty, without even the certainty that he might
recover his lost lands, for which the sum demanded of him had been promised in
the first place. Even if Owain was right, and the Danes intended him no harm
provided the debt was paid, the humiliation of captivity and submission would
gnaw like an ulcer in that proud spirit. Gwion grudged Otir and his men every
mark of their fee. It might be said that Cadwaladr should never have invoked
alien aid against a brother, but such impetuous and flawed impulses had always
threatened Cadwaladr’s wisdom, and men who loved him had borne with them as
with the perilous cantrips of a valiant and foolhardy child, and made the best
of the resultant chaos. It was not kind or just to withdraw now, when most it
was needed, the indulgence which had never before failed him. Gwion
moved on along the ridge, still straining his eyes towards the north. A fringe
of trees crowned the crest, squat and warped by the salt air, and leaning
inland from the prevailing wind. And there beyond their uneven line, still and
sturdy and himself rooted as a tree, a man stood and stared towards the unseen
Danish force as Gwion was staring. A man perhaps in his middle thirties,
square-built and muscular, the first fine salting of grey in his brown hair,
his eyes, over-shadowed beneath thick black brows, fixed darkly upon the
sand-moulded curves of the naked horizon. He went unarmed, and bare of breast
and arms in the sunlight of the morning, a powerful body formidably still in
his concentration on distance. Though he heard Gwion’s step in the dry grass
beneath the trees, and it was plain that he must have heard it, he did not turn
his head or stir from his fixed surveillance for some moments, until Gwion
stood within touch of him. Even then he stirred and turned about only slowly
and indifferently. “I
know,” he said, as though they had been aware of each other for a long time.
“Gazing will bring it no nearer.” It
was Gwion’s own thought, worded very aptly, and it took the breath out of him
for a moment. Warily he asked: “You, too? What stake have you over there among
the Danes?” “A
wife,” said the other man, with a brief, dry force that needed no more words to
express the enormity of his deprivation. “A
wife!” echoed Gwion uncomprehendingly. “By what strange chance…” What was it
Cuhelyn had said, of three hostages left in peril after Cadwaladr’s defection
and defiance, two monks and a girl taken by the Danes? Two monks and a girl had
set out from Aber in Owain’s retinue. To fall victim in the first place to
Cadwaladr’s mercenaries, and then to be left to pay the price of Cadwaladr’s
betrayal, if the minds of the Danes ran to vengeance? Oh, the account was
growing long, and Owain’s obduracy became ever easier to understand. But Cadwaladr
had not thought, he never thought before, he acted first and regretted
afterwards, as by now he must be regretting everything he had done since he
made the first fatal mistake of fleeing to the kingdom of Dublin for redress. Yes,
the girl—Gwion remembered the girl. A black-browed beauty, tall, slender, and
mute, serving wine and mead about the prince’s table without a smile, except
occasionally the malicious and grieving smile with which she plagued the cleric
they said was her father, reminding him on what thin ice he walked, and how she
could shatter it under him if she so pleased. That story had been whispered
around the llys from ostler to maid to armourer to page, and come early to the
ears of the last hostage from Ceredigion, who alone could observe all these
goings-on with an indifferent eye, since Gwynedd was not home to him, and Owain
was not his lord, nor Gilbert of Saint Asaph his bishop. The same girl? She had
been on her way, he recalled, to match with a man of Anglesey in Owain’s service. “You
are that Ieuan ab Ifor,” he said, “who was to marry the canon’s daughter.” “I
am that same,” said Ieuan, bending thick black brows at him. “And who are you,
who know my name and what I’m doing here? I have not seen you among the
prince’s liegemen until now.” “For
reason enough. I am not his liegeman. I am Gwion, the last of the hostages he
brought from Ceredigion. My allegiance was and is to Cadwaladr,” said Gwion
starkly, and watched the slow fire kindle and glow in the sharp eyes that
watched him. “For good or ill, I am his man, but I would far rather it should
be for good.” “It
is his doing,” said Ieuan, smouldering, “that Meirion’s daughter is left
captive among these sea-pirates. Such good as ever came from him you may
measure within the cup of an acorn, and like an acorn feed it to the pigs. He
brings barbarian raiders into Gwynedd, and then goes back on his bargain, and
takes to his heels into safety, leaving innocent hostages to bear the brunt of
Otir’s rage. He has been as dire a curse to his own best kin as he was to
Anarawd, whom he had done to death.” “Take
heed not to go too far in his dispraise,” said Gwion, but in weariness and
grief rather than indignation, “for I may not hear him miscalled.” “Oh,
be easy! God knows I cannot hold it against any man that he stands by his
prince, but God send you a better prince to stand by. You may forgive him all,
no matter how he shames you, but do not ask me to forgive him for abandoning my
bride to whatever fate the Danes keep for her.” “The
prince has declared her in his protection,” said Gwion, “as I have heard only
an hour ago. He has offered fair ransom for her and for the two monks who came
from England, and warned to the value he sets on her safe-keeping.” “The
prince is here,” said Ieuan grimly, “and she is there, and they have lost their
grip on the one they would liefer have in hold. Other captives may find
themselves serving in his place.” “No,”
said Gwion, “you mistake. Whatever rancour you may have against him, be
content! This past night they have sent a ship into the bay, and put men ashore
to break their way into the camp to his tent. They have taken Cadwaladr
prisoner back with them, to pay his own ransom or suffer his own fate. No need
for another victim, they have the chosen one fast in their hands.” Ieuan’s
rough brows, the most expressive thing about him, knotted abruptly into a ruled
line of suspicion and disbelief, and then, confronted by Gwion’s unwavering
gaze, released their black tension into open bewilderment and wonder. “You are
deceived, that cannot be…” “It
is truth.” “How
do you know it? Who has told you?” “There
was no need for any man to tell me,” said Gwion. “I was there with him when
they came. I saw it. Four of Otir’s Danes burst in by night. Him they took, me
they left bound and muted, as they had left the guard who kept the gate. Here I
have still the grazes of the cords with which they tied me. See!” They
had scored his wrist deep in his efforts to break free; there was no mistaking
rope-burns. Ieuan beheld them with a long, silent stare, assessing and
accepting. “So
that is why you said to me: “You, too?” Now I know without asking what stake
you have over there among the Danes. Hold me excused if I say plainly that your
grief is no grief to me. What may fall upon him he has brought down on his own
head. But what has my girl done to deserve the peril in which he left her? If
his capture delivers her, I am right glad of it.” Since
there was no arguing with that, Gwion was silent. “If
I had but a dozen of my own mind,” Ieuan pursued, rather to himself than to any
other, “I would bring her off myself, against every Dane Dublin can ship over
into Gwynedd. She is mine, and I will have her.” “And
you have not even seen her yet,” said Gwion, shaken by the sudden convulsion of
passion in a man so contained and still. “Ah,
but I have seen her. I have been within a stone-throw of their stockade
undetected, and can do as much again. I saw her within there, on a crest of the
dunes, looking south, looking for the deliverance no one sends her. She is more
than they told me. As lissome and bright as steel, and moves like a fawn. I
would venture for her alone, but that I dread to be her death before ever I
could break through to her.” “I
would as much for my lord,” said Gwion, grown quiet and intent, for this bold
and fervent lover had started a vein of hope within him. “If Cadwaladr is
nothing to you, and your Heledd hardly more to me, yet if we put our heads and
our forces together we may both benefit. Two is better than one alone.” “But
still no more than two,” said Ieuan. But he was listening. “Two
is but the beginning. Two now may be more in a few days. Even if they break my
lord into paying his ransom, it will take some days to bring in and load his
cattle, and put together what remains in silver coin.” He drew closer, his
voice lowered to be heard only by Ieuan, if any other should pass by. “I did
not come here alone. From Ceredigion I have collected and led some hundred men
who still hold by Cadwaladr. Oh, not for the purpose we have in mind at this
moment. I was certain that there would be peace made between brothers, and they
would combine to drive out the Danes, and I brought my lord at least a fair
following to fight for him side by side with those who fight for Owain. I would
not have him go free and living only by his brother’s grace, but at the head of
a company of his own men. I came ahead of them to carry him the news, only to
find that Owain has abandoned him. And now the Danes have taken him.” Ieuan’s
face had resumed its impassive calm, but behind the wide brow and distant gaze
a sharp mind was busy with the calculation of chances hitherto unforeseen. “How
far distant are your hundred men?” “Two
days’ march. I left my horse, and a groom who rode with me, a mile south and
came alone to find Cadwaladr. Now Owain has cast me free of him into the world
to stay or go, I can return within the hour to where I left my man, and send
him to bring the company as fast as men afoot can march.” “There
are some within here,” said Ieuan, “would welcome a venture. A few I can
persuade, some will need no persuasion.” He rubbed large, powerful hands
together softly, and shut the fingers hard on an invisible weapon. “You and I,
Gwion, will talk further of this. And before this day is out, should you not be
on your way?” Chapter Twelve IT
WAS WELL PAST NOON when Torsten again produced his prisoner, chained and
humbled and choked with spleen, before Otir. Cadwaladr’s handsome lips were
grimly set, and his black eyes burning with rage all the more bitter for being
under iron control. For all his protestations, he knew as well as any that
Owain would not now relent from the position he had taken up. The time for
empty hopes was past, and reality had engulfed him and brought him to bay.
There was no point in holding out, since eventual submission was inevitable. “He
has a word for you,” said Torsten, grinning. “He has no appetite for living in
chains.” “Let
him speak for himself,” said Otir. “I will pay you your two thousand marks,”
said Cadwaladr. His voice came thinly through gritted teeth, but he had himself
well in hand. “You leave me no choice, since my brother uses me unbrotherly.”
And he added, testing such shallows as were left to him in this flood of
misfortune: “You will have to allow me a few days at liberty to have such a
mass of goods and gear collected together, for it cannot all be in silver.” That
brought a gust of throaty laughter from Torsten, and an emphatic jerk of the
head from Otir. “Oh, no, my friend! I am not such a fool as to trust you yet
again. You do not stir one step out of here, nor shed your fetters, until my
ships are loading and ready for sea.” “How,
then, do you propose I should effect this matter of ransom?” demanded Cadwaladr
with a savage snarl. “Do you expect my stewards to render up my cattle to you,
and my purse, simply at your orders?” “I
will use an agent I can trust,” said Otir, unperturbed now by any flash of
anger or defiance from a man so completely in his power. “If, that is, he will
act for you even in this affair. That he approves it we already know, you
better than any of us. What you will do, before I let you loose even within my
guard, is to render up your small seal—I know you have it about you, you would
not stir without it—and give me a message so worded that your brother will know
it could come only from you. I will deal with a man I can trust, no matter how
things stand between us, friend or enemy. Owain Gwynedd, if he will not buy you
out of bondage, will not stint to welcome the news that you intend to pay your
debts honourably, nor refuse you his aid to see due reparation made. Owain
Gwynedd shall do the accounting between you and me.” “He
will not do it!” flared Cadwaladr, stung. “Why should he believe that I have
given you my seal of my own will, when you could as well have stripped me and
taken it from me? No matter what message I might send, how can he trust, how
can he be sure that I send it of my own free will, and not wrung from me with
your dagger at my throat, under the threat of death?” “He
knows me by now well enough,” said Otir drily, “to know that I am not so
foolish as to destroy what can and shall be profitable to me. But if you doubt
it, very well, we will send him one he will trust, and the man shall take due
orders from you in your very person, and bear witness to Owain that he has so
taken them, and that he saw you whole and in your right mind. Owain will know
truth by the bearer of it. I doubt he can take pleasure in the sight of you,
not yet. But he’ll so far prove your brother as to put together your price in
haste, once he knows you’ve chosen to honour your debts. He wants me gone, and
go I will when I have what I came for, and he may have you back and welcome.” “You
have not such a man in your muster,” said Cadwaladr with a curling lip. “Why
should he trust any man of yours?” “Ah,
but I have! No man of mine, nor of Owain’s, nor of yours, his service falls
within quite another writ. One that offered himself freely as guarantor for
your safe return when you left here to go and parley with your brother. Yes,
and one that you left to his fate and my better sense when you tossed your
defiance in my face and turned tail for your life back to a brother who
despised you for it.” Otir watched the prince’s dark face flame into scarlet,
and took dour satisfaction in having stung him. “Hostage
for you he was, out of goodwill, and now you are returned indeed, though in
every manner of illwill, and I have no longer any claim to keep him here. And
he’s the man shall go as your envoy to Owain, and in your name bid him plunder
such means and valuables as you have left, and bring your ransom here.” He
turned to Torsten, who had stood waiting in high and obvious content through
these exchanges. “Go and find that young deacon from Lichfield, the bishop’s
lad, Mark, and ask him to come here to me.” Mark
was with Brother Cadfael when the word reached him, gathering dry and fallen
twigs for their fire from among the stunted trees along the ridge. He
straightened up with his load gathered into the fold of a wide sleeve, and
stared at the messenger in mild surprise, but without any trace of alarm. In
these few days of nominal captivity he had never felt himself a captive, or in
any danger or distress, but neither had he ever supposed that he was of any
particular interest or consequence to his captors beyond what bargaining value
his small body might have. Like
a curious child he asked, wide-eyed: “What can your captain want with me?” “No
harm,” said Cadfael. “For all I can see, these Irish Danes have more of the
Irish than the Dane in them after all this time. Otir strikes me as Christian
as most that habit in England or Wales, and a good deal more Christian than
some.” “He
has a thing for you to do,” said Torsten, goodnaturedly grinning, “that comes
as a benefit to us all. Come and hear it for yourself.” Mark
piled his gathered fuel close to the hearth they had made for themselves of
stones in their sheltered hollow of sand, and followed Torsten curiously to
Otir’s open tent. At the sight of Cadwaladr, rigidly erect in his chains and
taut as a bowstring, Mark checked and drew breath, astonished. It was the first
intimation he had had that the turbulent fugitive was back within the
encampment, and to see him here fettered and at bay was baffling. He looked
from captive to captor, and saw Otir grimly smiling and obviously in high
content. Fortune was busy overturning all things for sport. “You
sent for me,” said Mark simply. “I am here.” Otir
surveyed with an indulgent eye and some surprisingly gentle amusement this
slight youth, who spoke here for a Church that Welsh and Irish and the Danes of
Dublin all alike acknowledged. Some day, when a few more years had passed, he
might even have to call this boy ‘Father’! ‘Brother’ he might call him already.
“As you see,” said Otir, “the lord Cadwaladr, for whom you stood guarantor that
he should go and come again without hindrance, has come back to us. His return
sets you free to leave us. If you will do an errand for him to his brother
Owain Gwynedd, you will be doing a good deed for him and for us all.” “You
must tell me what that is,” said Mark. “But I have not felt myself deprived of
my freedom here. I have no complaint.” “The
lord Cadwaladr will tell you himself,” said Otir, and his satisfied smile
broadened. “He has declared himself ready to pay the two thousand marks he
promised to us for coming to Abermenai with him. He desires to send word to his
brother how this is to be done. He will tell you.” Mark
regarded with some doubt Cadwaladr’s set face and darkly smouldering eyes. “Is
this true?” “It
is.” The voice was strong and clear, if it grated a little. Since there was no
help for it, Cadwaladr accepted necessity, if not with grace, at least with the
recovered remnant of his dignity. “I am required to pay for my freedom. Very
well, I choose to pay.” “It
is truly your own choice?” Mark wondered doubtfully. “It
is. Beyond what you see, I am not threatened. But I am not free until the
ransom is paid, and the ships loaded for sea, and therefore I cannot go myself
to see my cattle rounded up and driven, nor draw on my treasury for the
balance. I want my brother to manage all for me, and as quickly as may be. I
will send him my authority by you, and my seal by way of proof.” “If
it is what you wish,” said Mark, “yes, I will bear your message.” “It
is what I wish. If you tell him you had it from my own lips, he will believe
you.” His lips at that moment were drawn thin with the hard-learned effort to
keep the bitterness and fury caged within, but his mind was made up. There
could be revenges later, there could be another repayment to be made in
requital of this one, but now what he needed was his freedom. He slid out his
private seal from a pocket in his sleeve, and held it out, not to Otir, who sat
watching with a glittering grin, but to Mark. “Take my brother this, tell him
you had it from my hand, and ask him to hasten what I need.” “I
will, faithfully,” said Mark. “Then
ask him for my sake to send to Llanbadarn, to Rhodri Fychan, who was my
steward, and will be my steward again if ever I regain what is mine. What is
left of my treasury he will know where to find, and at my orders, witnessed by
my seal, he will deliver it over. If the sum is not enough, what is lacking
must be made up in cattle. Rhodri knows where my stock are bestowed in safe
charge. There are still herds kept for me, more than enough. Two thousand marks
is the sum. Ask my brother to make haste.” “I
will,” said Mark simply, and began by himself making all haste. It was he who
took an ambassador’s leave of them, rather than acknowledging his own dismissal
from Otir’s presence. A brisk reverence and a brief farewell, and he was
already on his way, and for some reason the space within the tent and about it
looked curiously empty by the removal of his small, slight figure. He
went on foot; the distance was barely more than a mile. Within the halfhour he
would be delivering his message to Owain Gwynedd, and setting in motion the
events which were to restore Cadwaladr his freedom, if not his lands, and
remove from Gwynedd the threat of war, and the oppressive presence of an alien
army. The only pause he made before leaving was to impart to Cadfael the errand
on which he was sent. Brother
Cadfael came very thoughtfully to where Heledd was stirring the sleeping fire
in the stone hearth, to prepare food for the evening meal. His mind was full of
what he had just learned, but he could not help remarking how well this vagrant
life in a military camp suited her. She had taken the sun graciously, her skin
was a golden bronze, with an olive bloom upon it, suave and infinitely becoming
to her dark hair and eyes, and the rich red of her mouth. She had never in her
life been so free as she was now in her captivity. The gloss of it was about
her like cloth of gold, and it mattered not at all that her sleeve was torn,
and the hem of her gown soiled and frayed. There’s
news that could be good for us all,” said Cadfael, watching her neat movements
with pleasure. “Not only did Turcaill come back safely from his midnight foray,
it seems he brought back Cadwaladr with him.” “I
know,” said Heledd, and stilled her busy hands for a moment, and stared into
the fire and smiled. “I saw them come back, before dawn.” “And
you never said word?” But no, she would not, not yet, not to anyone. That would
be to reveal more than she was yet ready to reveal. How could she say that she
had risen before the sun, to watch for the little ship’s safe return? “I’ve
scarcely seen you today. No harm had come of whatever they were up to, that was
all that mattered. Why, what follows? How is it so good for us all?” “Why,
the man has come to his senses, and agreed to pay these Danes what he promised
them. Mark has just been sent off to commission Owain, in his brother’s name,
and with his brother’s seal for surety, to collect and pay his ransom. Otir
will take it and go, and leave Gwynedd in peace.” Now
she had indeed turned to pay due attention to what he was saying, with raised
brows and sharply arrested hands. “He has given in? Already? He will pay?” “I
have it from Mark, and Mark is already on his way. Nothing could be surer.” “And
they will go!” she said, a mere murmur within her still lips. She drew up her
knees and folded her arms about them, and sat gazing before her, neither
smiling nor frowning, only coolly and resolutely assessing these changed
prospects for good and evil. “How long, do you think, Cadfael, it will take to
bring cattle up here by the drove roads from Ceredigion?” “Three
days at the least,” said Cadfael, and watched her put away that factor in the methodical
recesses of her mind, to be kept in the reckoning. “Three days at the most,
then,” she said, “for Owain will make all haste to be rid of them.” “And
you will be glad to be free,” said Cadfael, probing gently into regions where
truth had at least two faces, and he could not be sure which one was turned
towards him, and which was turned away. “Yes,”
she said, “I shall be glad!” And she looked beyond him into the grey-blue,
shifting surface of the sea, and smiled. Gwion
had reached the guard-post, the same by which his lord had been abducted,
without hindrance, and was in the very act of stepping over the threshold when
the guard barred his way with a braced lance, and challenged him sharply: “Are
not you Gwion, Cadwaladr’s liegeman?” Gwion
owned to it, bewildered rather than alarmed. No doubt they were keeping a
closer watch on this gate, after last night’s incursion, and this sentry did
not know Owain’s mind, and had no intention of incurring blame by allowing
either entry or exit unquestioned. “I am. The prince has given me leave to stay
or go, as I choose. Ask Cuhelyn. He will tell you so.” “I
have later news for you,” said the guard, unmoving. “For the prince has only a
short while since asked that you be sought, if you were still within the pale,
and sent back to him.” “I
never knew him change his mind in such a fashion,” protested Gwion
distrustfully. “He made it plain he set no store on me, and did not care a pin
whether I stayed or departed. Nor whether I lived or died, for that matter.” “Nevertheless,
it seems he has a use for you yet. No harm, if he never threatened any. Go and
see. He wants you. I know no more than that.” There was no help for it. Gwion
turned back towards the squat roof of the farmstead, his mind a turmoil of
unprofitable speculations. Owain could not possibly have got wind of what was
still at best only a vague intent, hardly a plan at all, though he had spent a
long time with Ieuan ab Ifor over the detail of numbers and means, and all that
Ieuan had gathered concerning the layout of the Danish camp. Too long a time,
as it now appeared. He should have left at once, before there could be any
question of detaining him. By this time he could have despatched his groom
south to bring up the promised force, and been back within the stockade here
before ever he was missed. Planning could have waited. Now it was too late, he
was trapped. Yet nothing was quite lost. Owain could not know. No one knew but
Gwion himself and Ieuan, and Ieuan had not yet spoken a word to any of those
stalwarts he knew of who would welcome a venture. That recruitment was still to
come. Then what Owain wanted of him could have nothing to do with their
half-formed enterprise. He
was still feverishly recording and discarding possibilities when he entered the
low-beamed hall of the farm, and made his stiff and wary reverence to the
prince across the rough trestle table. Hywel
was there, close at his father’s shoulder, and two more of the prince’s trusted
captains stood a little apart, witnesses in some business which remained
inexplicable to Gwion. For the only other person in the room was the meagre
little deacon from Lichfield, in his rusty black habit, his spiky ring of
straw-coloured hair growing stubbornly every way, his grey eyes as always wide,
direct and tranquil. They looked at Gwion, and Gwion turned his head away, as
though he feared they might see too deeply into his mind if he met them fully.
He found even the benevolent regard of such eyes unnerving. But what could this
little cleric have to do with any matter between Owain and Cadwaladr and the
Danish interlopers? Yet if the business in hand here was something entirely
different, what could it have to do with him, and what need to recall him?
“It’s well that you have not left us, Gwion,” said Owain, “for after all there
is a thing you can do for me, and therewith also for your lord.” “That
I would certainly do, and gladly,” said Gwion, but as yet withholding belief. “Deacon
Mark here is newly come from Otir the Dane,” said the prince, “who holds my brother
and your lord prisoner. He has brought word from Cadwaladr that he has agreed
to pay the sum he promised, and buy himself out of debt and out of bondage.” “I
cannot believe it!” said Gwion, blanched to the lips with shock. “I will not
believe it, unless I hear him say so, freely and openly.” “Then
you and I are of one mind,” said Owain drily, “for I also had hardly expected
him to see sense so soon. You have good cause to know my mind in this matter. I
would rather my brother should be a man of his word, and pay what he promises.
But neither would I accept from another mouth the instruction that will beggar
him. Otir deals fairly. From my brother’s mouth you cannot hear his will made
plain, he will not be free until his debt is paid. But you may hear it from
Brother Mark, who received it in trust from him, and will testify that he spoke
it firmly and with intent, being whole of his body and in his right mind.” “I
do so testify,” said Mark. “He has been prisoner only this one day. He is
fettered, but further than that no hand has been laid on him, and no threat
made against his body or his life. He says so, and I believe it, as no violence
has ever been offered to me or to those others hostage with the Danes. He told
me what was to be done. And he delivered to me with his own hand his seal, as
authority for the deed, and I have delivered it to the prince, according to
Cadwaladr’s orders.” “And
the purport of his message? Be kind enough to repeat it,” the prince requested
courteously. “I would not have Gwion fear that I have in any degree prompted
you, or put twisted words into your mouth.” “Cadwaladr
entreats the lord Owain, his brother,” said Mark, fixing his dauntingly clear
eyes upon Gwion’s face, “to send with all haste into Llanbadarn, to Rhodri
Fychan, who was his steward, and who knows where his remaining treasury is
bestowed, and to tell him that his lord requires the despatch to Abermenai of
money and stock to the value of two thousand marks, to be delivered to the
Danish force under Otir, as promised to them at the agreement in Dublin. And to
that end he has sent his seal for guarantee.” There was a long silence after
the clear, mild voice ended this recital, while Gwion stood motionless and
mute, struggling with the fury of denial and despair and anger within him. It
was not possible that so proud and intolerant a soul as Cadwaladr should have
submitted, and so quickly. And yet men, even the most arrogant and hot-headed
of men, do value their lives and liberty high, and will buy them back even with
humiliation and shame when the threat comes close, and congeals from
imagination into reality. But first to dare defy and discard his Danes, and
then to grovel to them and scrape together their price in undignified
haste—that was unworthy. Had he but waited a few days, there should have been
another ending. His own men were so near, and would not have let him lie in
chains for long, even if brother and all had deserted him. God, let me have two
days yet, prayed Gwion behind his dark, closed face, and I will fetch him off
by force, and he shall call off his bailiffs and take back his property, and be
Cadwaladr again, erect as he always was. “This
charge,” Owain was saying, somewhere at the extreme edge of Gwion’s
consciousness, a voice from the distance, or from deep within, “I intend to
fulfil with all haste, as he asks, the quicker to redeem his person together
with his good name. My son Hywel rides south at once. But since you are here,
Gwion, and all your heart’s concern is his service, you shall ride with Hywel’s
escort, and your presence will be a further guarantee to Rhodri Fychan that
this is indeed Cadwaladr’s voice speaking, and those who serve him are bound to
obey. Will you go?” “I
will go.” What
else could he say? It was already decreed. It was another way of discarding
him, but with a sop to his implacable loyalty. In the name of that loyalty he
must now assist in stripping his lord of a great part of what possessions
remained to him, when only a short while ago he had been in high heart, setting
out to bring an army to Cadwaladr’s rescue, without this ignominy and loss.
But: “I will go,” said Gwion, swallowing necessity whole. There might still be
an opportunity to make contact with his waiting muster, before ever the Danish
ships loaded and raised anchor with their booty, and sailed in triumph for
Dublin. They
set out within the hour, Hywel ab Owain, Gwion, and an escort of ten
men-at-arms, well-mounted, and with authority to commandeer fresh remounts
along the way. Whatever Owain’s feelings now towards his brother, he did not
intend him to remain long a prisoner—or, perhaps a defaulting debtor. There was
no knowing which of the two mattered more. The
three days predicted by Cadfael passed in brisk activity elsewhere, but in the
two opposed camps they dragged and were drawn out long, like a held breath.
Even the watch kept upon the stockades grew a shade lax, expecting no attack
now that the issue was near its resolution without the need of fighting. Only
Ieuan ab Ifor still fretted at the waiting, and bore in mind always that such
negotiations might collapse in failure, prisoners remain prisoners, debts
unpaid, marriages delayed beyond bearing. And as the hours passed he spoke
privately to this one and that one among his younger and more headstrong friends,
rehearsed for them the safe passage he had made twice by night at low tide
along the shingle and sand to spy out the Danish defences, and how there was a
place where approach from the sea was possible in reasonable cover of scrub and
trees. Cadwaladr might have submitted, but these young hot-heads of Wales had
not. Bitterly they resented it that invaders from Ireland should not only sail
home without losses, but even with a very substantial profit to show for their
incursion. But was it not already too late, now that it was known Hywel had
gone south with orders to bring back and pay over the sum Otir demanded and
Cadwaladr had conceded? By
no means, said Ieuan. For Gwion was gone with them, and somewhere between here
and Ceredigion Gwion had brought up a hundred men who would fight for
Cadwaladr. None of these had consented to let his lord be plundered of two
thousand marks, or be made to grovel before the Dane. They would not stomach
it, even if Cadwaladr had been brought so low as to submit to it. Ieuan had
spoken with Gwion before he left in Hywel’s party. On the way south, if chance
offered, he would break away from his companions and go to join his waiting
warriors. On the way north again, if he was watched too suspiciously on the way
south, even Hywel would be content with him for his part in dealing with Rhodri
Fychan at Llanbadarn, and no one would be paying too much heed to what he did.
Somewhere along the drove roads he could break away and ride ahead. One dark
night was all they would need, with the tide out and their numbers thus
reinforced, and Heledd and Cadwaladr would be snatched out of bondage, and Otir
could take to the seas for his life, and go back empty-handed to Dublin. There
were not wanting a number of wild young men in Owain’s following whose
instincts leaned rather to fighting out every issue to a bloody conclusion than
to manipulating a way out of impasse without loss of life. There were a few who
said openly that Owain was wrong to abandon his brother to pay his dues alone. Oaths
were meant to be kept, yes, but the tensions of blood and kinship could put
even oaths out of mind. So they listened, and the thought of bursting in
through the Danish fences, sweeping Otir and his men into their ships at the
edge of the sword and driving them out to sea began to have a powerful appeal.
They were weary of sitting here inactive day after day. Where was the glory in
bargaining a way out of danger with money and compromise? The
image of Heledd burned in Ieuan’s memory, the dark girl poised against the sky
on a hillock of the dunes. Twice he had seen her there, watched the long,
lissome stride and the proudly carried head. She had a fiery grace even in
stillness. And he could not believe, he could not convince himself, that such a
woman, one alone in a camp full of men, could continue to the end unviolated,
uncoveted. It was against mortal nature. Whatever Otir’s authority, someone
would defy it. And now his most haunting fear was that when they had loaded
their plunder, so tamely surrendered , and were raising anchor to sail for
home, they would carry Heledd away with them, as they had carried many a Welsh
woman in the past, to be slave to some Dublin Dane for the rest of her life. He
would not have bestirred himself as he did for Cadwaladr, to whom he owed
nothing but ill. But for sheer hostility to the invaders, and for the recovery
of Heledd, he would have dared the assault with only his own small band of
like-minded heroes, if need arose. But better far if Gwion could return in time
with his hundred. So for the first day, and the second, Ieuan waited with
arduous patience, and kept watch southward for any sign. In
Otir’s camp the days of waiting passed slowly but confidently, perhaps too
confidently, for there was certainly some relaxation of the strict watch they
had kept. The square-rigged cargo ships, with their central wells ready for
loading, were brought inshore, to be easily beached when the time came, and
only the small, fast dragon-boats remained within the enclosed harbourage. Otir
had no reason to doubt Owain’s good faith, and as an earnest of his own had
removed Cadwaladr’s chains, though Torsten stayed attentive at the prisoner’s
elbow, ready for any rash move. Cadwaladr they did not trust, they knew him now
too well. Cadfael
watched the passing of the hours and kept an open mind. There was still room
for things to go wrong, though there seemed no particular reason why they
should do so. It was simply that when two armed bands were brought together so
closely in confrontation, it needed only a spark to set light to the otherwise
dormant hostility between them. Waiting could make even the stillness seem
ominous, and he missed Mark’s serene company. What engaged his attention most
during this interlude was the behaviour of Heledd. She went about the simple
routine she had devised here for her living without apparent impatience or
anticipation, as if everything was predetermined, and already accepted, and
there was nothing for her to do about any part of it, and nothing in it either to
delight or trouble her. She was, perhaps, more silent than usual, but with no
implication of tension or distress, rather as if words would be wasted on
matters already assured. It might have suggested nothing better than
resignation to a fate she could not influence, but there was no change in the
summer gloss that had turned her comeliness into beauty, or the deep, burnished
lustre of her iris eyes as they surveyed the ribbon of the shingle beach, and
the swaying of the ships offshore under the urging of the changing tides.
Cadfael did not follow her too assiduously, nor watch her too closely. If she
had secrets, he did not want to know them. If she wanted to confide, she would.
If there was anything she needed from him, she would demand it. And of her safety
here he was assured. All these restless young men wanted now was to load their
ships and take their profits home to Dublin, well out of an engagement that
might have ended in disaster, given so doubled-edged a partner. Thus in either
camp the second day drew to a close. Faced
with the authority of Hywel ab Owain, the grudging and stiff-necked testimony,
of Gwion, who so clearly hated having to admit his lord’s capitulation, and
holding Cadwaladr’s seal in his hand, Rhodri Fychan on his own lands in Ceredigion
found no reason to question further the instructions he was given. He accepted
with a shrug the necessity, and delivered to Hywel the greater part of the two
thousand marks in coin. It made some heavy loads for a number of sumpter horses
which were likewise contributed as part of the ransom price. And the rest, he
said resignedly, could be rounded up from grazing land close to the northern
border of Ceredigion, near the crossing into Gwynedd, in Cadwaladr’s swart,
sturdy cattle, moved there when this same Hywel drove him out of his castle and
fired it after him, more than a year ago. His own herdsmen had grazed them
there on his behalf ever since he had been driven out. It
was at Gwion’s own suggestion that he was commissioned to ride northward again ahead
of his companions, and get this herd of cattle, slow-moving as they would be,
in motion towards Abermenai at once. The horsemen would easily overtake them
after they had loaded the silver, and no time would be wasted on the return
journey. A groom of Rhodri’s household rode with him, glad of the outing, to
bear witness that they had the authority of Cadwaladr himself, through his
steward, to cut out some three hundred head of cattle from his herds and drive
them northward. It
was all and more than he could have hoped for. Travelling south he had had no
opportunity to withdraw himself or make any preparation for his escape. Now
with his face to the north again everything fell into his hand. Once he had set
out across the border of Gwynedd, with herd and drovers in brisk motion behind
him, nothing could have been easier than to detach himself and ride ahead, on
the pretext of giving due notice to Otir to prepare his ships to receive them,
and leave them to follow to Abermenai at the best speed they could make. It
was the morning of the second day, very early, when he set forth, and evening
when he reached the camp where he had left his hundred like-minded companions
living off the country about them, and by this little more popular with their
neighbours than such roving armies usually are, and themselves glad to be on
the move again. It
seemed wise to wait until morning before marching. They lay in a sheltered
place in open woodland, aside from the roads. One more night spent here, and
they could be on their way with the first light, for from now on they could
move only at a fast foot pace, and even by forced marches foot soldiers cannot
outpace the horsemen. Cadwaladr’s drovers must rest their travelling herd
overnight, there was no fear of being overtaken by them. Gwion slept his few
hours with a mind content that he had done all a man could do. In the night, on
the highroad half a mile from their camp, Hywel and his mounted escort passed
by. Chapter Thirteen BROTHER
CADFAEL WALKED THE CREST OF THE DUNES in the early evening of the third day,
and saw the Danish cargo ships beached in the shallows below him, and the line
of men, stripped half-naked to wade from shore to ships, ferrying the barrels
of silver pence aboard, and stowing them under foredeck and afterdeck. Two
thousand marks within those small, heavy containers. No, somewhat less, for by
all accounts the sumpter horses and certain cattle were to go with them as part
of Otir’s fee. For Hywel was back from Llanbadarn before noon, and by all accounts
the drovers would not be far behind. Tomorrow
it would all be over. The Danes would raise anchor and sail for home, Owain’s
force would see them off Welsh soil, and then return to Carnarvon, and from
there disperse to their homes. Heledd would be restored to her bridegroom,
Cadfael and Mark to their duties left behind and almost forgotten in England.
And Cadwaladr? By this time Cadfael was sure that Cadwaladr would be restored
to some degree of power and certain of his old lands, once this matter was put by.
Owain could not for ever hold out against his blood. Moreover, after every
dismay and exasperation his brother had cost him, always Owain hoped and
believed that there would be a change, a lesson learned, a folly or a crime
regretted. So there was, but briefly. Cadwaladr would never change. Down
on the steel-grey shingle Hywel ab Owain stood to watch the loading of the
treasure he had brought from Llanbadarn. There was no haste, doubtful if they
could put the beasts aboard until the morrow, even if they reached here before
night. Down there on neutral ground Dane and Welshman brushed shoulders
amicably, content to part with debts paid and no blood shed. The affair had
almost become a matter of marketing. That would not suit the wildest of Owain’s
clansmen. It was to be hoped he had them all well in hand, or there might be
fighting yet. They did not like to see silver being bled away from Wales into
Dublin, even if it was silver pledged, a debt of honour. But steadily the small
barrels passed from man to man, the sunbrowned backs bending and swaying, the
muscular arms extending the chain from beach to hold. About their bared legs
the shallow water plashed in palest blues and greens over the gold of sand, and
the sky above them was blue almost to whiteness, with a scatter of whiter
clouds diaphanous as feathers. A radiant day in a fine, settled summer. From
the stockade Cadwaladr was also watching the shipment of his ransom, with his
stolid shadow Torsten at his shoulder. Cadfael had observed them, withdrawn a
little to his right, Torsten placidly content, Cadwaladr stormy-browed and
grim, but resigned to his loss. Turcaill was down there aboard the nearest of
the ships, hoisting the barrels in under the after deck, and Otir stood with
Hywel, surveying the scene benignly. Heledd
came over the crest, and made her way down through the scrub and the salt
grasses to stand at Cadfael’s side. She looked down at the activities
stretching out from beach to ship, and her face was calm and almost
indifferent. “There are still the cattle to get aboard,” she said. “A rough
voyage it will be for them. They tell me that crossing can be terrible.” “In
such fine weather,” said Cadfael, matching her tone, “they’ll have an easy
passage.” No need to ask from which of them she had that information. “By
tomorrow night,” she said, “they’ll be gone. A good deliverance for us all.”
And her voice was serene and even fervent, and her eyes followed the movements
of the last of the porters as he waded ashore, bright water flashing about his
ankles. Turcaill stood on the after-deck for some moments, surveying the result
of their labours, before he swung himself over the side and came surging
through the shallows, driving blue of water and white of spray before him, and
looking up, saw Heledd as blithely looking down from her high place, and flung
back his lofty flaxen head to smile at her with a dazzle of white teeth, and
wave a hand in salute. Among
the men-at-arms who stood at Hywel’s back to see the money safely bestowed
Cadfael had observed one, thickset and powerful and darkly comely, who was also
looking up towards the ridge. His head was and remained tilted back, and his
eyes seemed to Cadfael to be fixed upon Heledd. True, one woman among a camp of
Danish invaders might well draw the eye and the interest of any man, but there
was something about the taut stillness and the intent and sustained pose that
made him wonder. He plucked at Heledd’s sleeve. “Girl,
there’s one below there, among the lads who brought the silver—you see him? On
Hywel’s left!—who is staring upon you very particularly. Do you know him? By
the cut of him he knows you.” She
turned to look where he indicated, gave a moment to considering the face so
assiduously raised to her, and shook her head indifferently. “I never saw him
before. How can he know me?” And she turned back to watch Turcaill cross the
beach and pause to exchange civilities with Hywel ab Owain and his escort,
before marshalling his own men back up the slope of the dunes towards the
stockade. He passed before Ieuan ab Ifor without a glance, and Ieuan merely
shifted his stance a little to recover the sight of Heledd on the dunes above
him, as Turcaill’s fair head cut her off from him in passing. During those
vital night watches, Ieuan ab Ifor had taken care to be captain of the guard on
the westward gate of Owain’s camp, and to have a man of his own on watch
through the night hours. Towards midnight of that third night Gwion had brought
his muster by forced marches to within sight of Owain’s stockade, and there
diverted them to the narrow belt of shingle exposed by the low tide, to pass by
undetected. He himself made his way silently to the guard-post, and from its
shadow Ieuan slid out to meet him. “We
are come,” said Gwion in a whisper. “They are down on the shore.” “You
come late,” hissed Ieuan. “Hywel is here before you. The silver is already
loaded aboard their ships, they are waiting only for the cattle.” “How
can that be?” demanded Gwion, dismayed. “I rode ahead from Llanbadarn. The only
halt I made was the few hours of sleep we took last night. We marched before
dawn this morning.” “And
in those few hours of the night Hywel overtook and passed you by, for he was
here by mid-morning. And come tomorrow morning the herd will be here and
loading. Late to save anything but a beggarly life for Cadwaladr as Owain’s
almsman instead of Otir’s prisoner.” For Cadwaladr he did not grieve overmuch,
except as his plight had strengthened the case for a rescue which could at the
same time deliver Heledd. “Not
too late,” said Gwion, burning up like a stirred fire. “Bring your few, and
make haste! The tide is low and still ebbing. We have time enough!” They had
been ready every night for the signal, and they came singly, silently and
eagerly, evading notice and question. Glissading down the suave slopes of the
dunes, and across the belt of shingle to the moist, firm sand beyond, where
their feet made no sound. More than a mile to go between the camps, but an hour
left before the tide would be at its lowest, and ample time to return. There
was a lambent light from the water, a shifting but gentle light that was enough
for their purposes, the white edges of every ripple showing the extent of the
uncovered sand. Ieuan led, and they followed him in a long line, silent and
furtive under the dykes of Owain’s defences, and on into the no-man’s-land
beyond. Before them, anchored offshore after their loading, the Danish cargo
ships rode darkly swaying against the faint luminosity of the waves, and the
comparative pallor of the sky. Gwion checked at sight of them. “These
have the silver already stored? We could reclaim it,” he said in a whisper.
“They’ll have only holding crews aboard overnight.” “Tomorrow!”
said Ieuan with brusque authority. “A long swim, they lie in deep water. They
could pick us off one by one before ever we touched. Tomorrow they’ll lay them
inshore again to load the beasts. There are enough among Owain’s muster who
grudge so much as a penny to the pirates; if we start the onset they’ll follow,
the prince will have no choice but to fight. Tonight we take back my woman and
your lord. Tomorrow the silver!” In
the small hours of the morning Cadfael awoke to a sudden clamour of voices
bellowing and lurs blaring, and started up from his nest in the sand still
dazed between reality and dreaming, old battles jerked back into mind with
startling vividness, so that he reached blindly for a sword before ever he was
steady on his feet, and aware of the starry night above and the cool rippling
of the sand under his bare feet. He groped about him to pluck Mark awake before
he recalled that Mark was no longer beside him, but back in Owain’s retinue,
out of reach of whatever this sudden threat might be. Over to his right, from
the side where the open sea stretched away westward to Ireland, the acid
clashing of steel added a thin, ferocious note to the baying of fighting men.
Confused movements of struggle and alarm shook the still air in convulsive
turmoil between sand and sky, as though a great storm-wind had risen to sweep
away men without so much as stirring the grasses they trod. The earth lay
still, cool and indifferent, the sky hung silent and calm, but force and
violence had come up from the sea to put an end to humanity’s precarious peace.
Cadfael ran in the direction from which the uproar drifted fitfully to his
ears. Others, starting out of their beds on the landward side of the
encampment, were running with him, drawing steel as they ran, all converging on
the seaward fences, where the clamour of battle had moved inward upon them, as
though the stockade had been breached. In the thick of the tangle of sounds
rose Otir’s thunderous voice, marshalling his men. And I am no man of his,
thought Cadfael, astounded but still running headlong towards the cry, why
should I go looking for trouble? He could have been holding off at a safe
distance, waiting to see who had staged what was plainly a determined attack,
and how it prospered for Dane or Welshman, before assessing its import for his
own wellbeing, but instead he was making for the heart of the battle as fast as
he could, and cursing whoever had chosen to tear apart what could have been an
orderly resolution of a dangerous business. Not
Owain! Of that he was certain. Owain had brought about a just and sensible
ending, he would neither have originated nor countenanced a move calculated to
destroy his achievement. Some hot-blooded youngsters envenomed with hatred of
the Dane, or panting for the glory of warfare! Owain might reserve his quarrel
with the alien fleet that invaded his land uninvited, he might even choose to
exert himself to thrust them out when all other outstanding business was
settled, but he would never have thrown away his own patient work in procuring
the clearing of the ground. Owain’s battle, had it ever come to it, as it yet
might, would have been direct, neat and workmanlike, with no needless killing.
He was near to the heave and strain of close infighting now, he could see the
line of the stockade broken here and there by the heads and shoulders of
struggling men, and a great gap torn in the barrier where the attackers had
forced their way in unobserved, between guard-posts. They had not penetrated
far, and Otir already had a formidable ring of steel drawn about them, but on
the fringes, in the darkness and in such confusion, there was no knowing friend
from enemy, and a few of the first through the gap might well be loose within
the camp. He
was rubbing shoulders with the outer ring of Danes, who were thrusting hard to
shift the whole intruding mass back through the stockade and down to the sea,
when someone came running behind him, light and fast, and a hand clutched at
his arm, and there was Heledd, her face a pale, startled oval, starry in the
dark, lit by wide, blazing eyes. “What
is it? Who are they? They are mad, mad… What can have set them on?” Cadfael
halted abruptly, drawing her back out of the press and clear of random steel.
“Fool girl, get back out of here! Are you crazed? Get well away until this is
over. Do you want to be killed?” She
clung to him, but held her ground sturdily, more excited than afraid. “But why?
Why should any of Owain’s do such mischief, when all was going so well?” The
struggling mass of men, too closely entangled to allow play to steel, reeled
their way, and some among them losing balance and footing, the mass broke
apart, several fell, and one at least was trampled, and let out breath in a
wheezing groan. Heledd was torn away from Cadfael’s grasp, and uttered a brief
and angry scream. It cut through the din on a piercing, clear note, and even in
the stress of battle turned heads in abrupt astonishment to stare in her
direction. She had been flung aside so sharply that she would have fallen, if
an arm had not taken her about the waist and dragged her clear as the shift of
fighting surged towards her. Cadfael was borne the opposite way for a moment,
and then Otir’s rallying cry drew the Danish circle taut, and their driving
weight bore the attackers backwards, and compressed them into the breach they
had made in the stockade, cramming them through it in disorder. A dozen lances
were hurled after them, and they broke and drew off down the slope of the dunes
towards the shore. A handful of the young Danes, roused and eager, would have
pursued the retreating attackers down the dunes, but Otir called them sharply
to order. There were wounded already, if none dead, why risk more? They came
reluctantly, but they came. There might be a time to take revenge for an act
virtually of treachery, when agreement, if not sworn and sealed, had amounted almost
to truce. But this was the time rather to salvage what was damaged, and sharpen
once again a watchfulness grown slack as the need seemed to diminish. In the
comparative stillness and quiet they set about picking up the fallen, salving
minor wounds, repairing the breach in the stockade, all in grim silence but for
the few words needed. Under the broken fence three men lay dead, the foremost
of the defenders overwhelmed by numbers before help could reach them. A fourth
they picked up bleeding from a lance-thrust meant for his heart, but diverted
through the shoulder. He would live, but he might lack the muscular power of
his left arm for the rest of his life. Of minor gashes and grazes there were
many, and the man who had been trampled spat blood from injuries within.
Cadfael put by all other considerations, and went to work with the rest in the
nearest shelter by torchlight, with whatever linen and medicines they could
provide. They had experience of wounds, and were knowledgeable in treating
them, if their treatment was rough and ready. The boy Leif fetched and carried,
awed and excited by this burst of violence by night. When all was done that
could be done Cadfael sat back with a sigh, and looked round at his nearest
neighbour. He was looking into the ice-blue eyes and unwontedly sombre face of
Turcaill. The young man had blood on his cheek from a graze, and blood on his
hands from the wounds of his friends. “Why?”
said Turcaill. “What was there to gain? It was as good as finished. Now they
have their dead or wounded, too. I saw men being carried or dragged when they
broke and ran. What was it made it worth their while to break in here?” “I
think,” said Cadfael, rubbing a hand resignedly over his tired eyes, “they came
for Cadwaladr. He still has a following, as rash as the man himself. They may
well have thought to pluck him out of your keeping even in Owain’s despite.
What else do you hold of such value to them that they should risk their lives
for it?” “Why,
the silver he’s already paid,” said Turcaill practically. “Would they not have
made for that?” “So
they well may,” Cadfael admitted. “If they have made a bid for the one, they
may do as much for the other.” “When
we lay the ships inshore again tomorrow,” Turcaill’s brilliant eyes opened wide
in thought. “I will say so to Otir: the man they can have, and good riddance,
but the ransom is fairly ours, and we’ll keep it.” “If
they are in good earnest,” said Cadfael, “they have still to do battle for
both. For I take it Cadwaladr is still safely in Torsten’s keeping?” “And
in chains again. And sat out this foray with a knife at his throat. Oh, they
went away empty-handed,” said Turcaill with dour satisfaction. And he rose, and
went to join his leader, in conference over his three dead. And Cadfael went to
look for Heledd, but did not find her. “These
we take back with us for funeral,” said Otir, brooding darkly over the bodies
of his men. “You say that these who came by night were not sent by Owain. It is
possible, but how can we tell? Certainly I had believed him a man of his word.
But what is rightfully ours we will make shift to keep, against Owain or any
other. If you are right, and they came for Cadwaladr, then they have but one
chance left to win away both the man and his price. And we will be before them,
with the ships and the sea at our backs, with masts stepped and ready for sail.
The sea is no friend to them as it is to us. We’ll stand armed between them and
the shore, and we shall see if they will dare in daylight what they attempted
in the night.” He
gave his orders clearly and briefly. By morning the encampment would be
evacuated, the Danish ranks drawn up in battle array on the beach, the ships
manoeuvred close to take the cattle aboard. If they came, said Otir, then Owain
was in good faith, and the raiders were not acting on his orders. If they did
not come, then all compacts were broken, and he and his force would put to sea
and raid ashore at some unguarded coast to take for themselves the balance of
the debt, and somewhat over for three lives lost. “They
will come,” said Turcaill. “By its folly alone, this was not Owain’s work. And
he delivered you the silver by his own son’s hand. And so he will the cattle.
And what of the monk and the girl? There was a fair price offered for them, but
that deal you never accepted. Brother Cadfael has earned his freedom tonight,
and it’s late now to haggle over his worth.” “We
will leave supplies for him and for the girl, they may stay safe here until we
are gone. Owain may have them back as whole as when they came.” “I
will tell them so,” said Turcaill, and smiled. Brother
Cadfael was making his way towards them through the disrupted camp at that
moment, between the lines soon to be abandoned. He came without haste, since
there was nothing to be done about the news he carried, it was a thing
accomplished. He looked from the three bodies laid decently straight beneath
their shrouding cloaks to Otir’s dour face, and thence full at Turcaill. “We
spoke too soon. They did not go away empty-handed. They have taken Heledd.”
Turcaill, whose movements in general were constant and flowed like quicksilver,
was abruptly and utterly still. His face did not change, only his startling
eyes narrowed a little, as if to look far into distance, beyond this present
time and place. The last trace of his very private smile lingered on his lips. “How
came it,” he said, “that she ever drew near such a fray? No matter, she would
be sure to run towards what was forbidden or perilous, not away from it. You
are sure, Brother?” “I
am sure. I have been looking for her everywhere. Leif saw her plucked out of
the melee, but cannot say by whom. But gone she is. I had her beside me until
we were flung apart, shortly before you drove them back through the stockade.
Whoever he was who had her by the waist, he has taken her with him.” “It
was for her they came!” said Turcaill with conviction. “It
was for her one at least came. For I think,” said Cadfael, “this must be the
man to whom Owain had promised her. There was one close to Hywel, yesterday when
you were loading the silver, could not take his eyes off her. But I did not
know the man, and I thought no more of it.” “She
is safe enough, then, and free already,” said Otir, and made no more of it.
“And so are you, Brother, if you so please, but I would remain apart until we
are gone, if I were you. For none of us knows what more may be intended for the
morning. No need for you to put yourself between Dane and Welshman in arms.” Cadfael
heard him without hearing, though the words and their import came back to him
later. He was watching Turcaill so closely that he had no thought to spare for
whatever his own next moves should be. The young man had stirred easily and
naturally out of his momentary stillness. He drew breath smoothly as ever, and
the last of the smile lingered as a spark in his light, bright eyes after it
had left his lips. There was nothing to be read in that face, beyond the open,
appreciative amusement which was his constant approach to Heledd, and that
vanished instantly when he looked down again at the night’s losses. “It’s
well she should be out of today’s work,” he said simply. “There’s no knowing
how it will end.” And
that was all. He went about the business of striking camp and arming for action
like all the rest. In the darkness they stripped such tents and shelters as
they had, and moved the lighter longships from the harbour in the mouth of the
bay round into the open sea to join the larger vessels and provide an alert and
mobile guard for their crews and cargo. The sea was their element, and fought
on their side, even to the fresh breeze that quivered through the stillness
before dawn. With sails up and filled, even the slower ships could put out to
sea rapidly, safe from attack. But not without the cattle! Otir would not go without
the last penny of his due. And
now there was nothing for Cadfael to do, except walk the crest of the dunes
among the deserted fires and discarded debris of occupation, and watch the
Danish force pack, muster and move methodically down through the scrub grass
towards the ships rocking at anchor. And
they will go! Heledd had said, serious but neither elated nor dismayed. They
were as good as gone already, and glad to be on their way home. Now if it was
indeed Ieuan ab Ifor who had inspired that nocturnal attack, perhaps after all
there was no man exerting himself on behalf of Cadwaladr, neither for his
person and prestige nor for his possessions, and there would be no further
confrontation, on the beach or in the sea, but only an orderly departure, perhaps
even with a cool exchange of civilities between Welsh and Danish by way of
leave-taking. Ieuan had come for his promised wife, and had what he wanted. No
need for him to stir again. But how had he persuaded so many to follow him? Men
who had nothing to gain, and had gained nothing. Some, perhaps, who had lost
their lives to help him to a marriage. The
lithe little dragon-ship stole round silently into the open sea, and took
station, riding well inshore. Cadfael went down a little way towards the strip
of shingle, and saw the beach now half dry, half glistening under the lapping
of the waves, and empty until the head of the Danish line reached it, and
turned southward along the strand, a darker line in a darkness now lightening
slowly towards the dove-grey of predawn. The withdrawing raiders had made haste
away to the deserted fields and sparse woodland between the camps, into some
measure of cover. There were places where the shore route would be too
dangerous now, with the tide flowing, though Cadfael felt certain they had come
that way. Better and faster to move inland with their wounded and their prize,
to reach their own camp dryshod. Cadfael
put a ridge of salt-stunted bushes between himself and the wind, which was
freshening, scooped a comfortable hole in the sand, and sat down to wait. In
the soft light of the morning, just after sun-up, Gwion arrayed his hundred
men, and the few of Ieuan’s raising who remained with them, in a hollow between
the dunes, out of sight of the shore, with a sentry keeping watch on the crest
above. There was mist rising from the sea, a diaphanous swirl of faint blue
over the shore, which lay in shadow, while westward the surface of the water
was already bright, flecked with the white shimmer of spray in the steady
breeze. The Danes, drawn up in open ranks, lined the edge of the sea, waiting
immovably and without impatience for Owain’s herdsmen to bring them Cadwaladr’s
cattle. Behind them the cargo ships had been brought in to beach lightly in the
shallows. And there, in the midst of the Danes, was Cadwaladr himself, no
longer shackled but still prisoner, defenceless among his armed enemies. Gwion
had gone himself to the top of the ridge to look upon him, and the very sight
was like a knife in his belly. He
had failed miserably in all that he had tried to do. Nothing had been gained,
there stood his lord, humbled at the hands of the Danes, exposed to the scorn
of his brother, not even assured of regaining a single foot of land at that
brother’s hands after all this bitter undertaking. Gwion gnawed ceaselessly at
his own frustration, and found it sour in his mouth. He should not have trusted
Ieuan ab Ifor. The man had been concerned only with his woman, and with that
prize in his arms he had not stayed, as Gwion had wanted to stay, to attempt a
second achievement. No, he was away with her, stifling her cries with a hand
over her mouth, until he could hiss in her ear, well away from the Danes in
their broken stockade, that she should not be afraid, for he meant her only
good, for he was her man, her husband, come at risk to fetch her out of danger,
and with him she was safe, and would be safe for ever… Gwion had heard him,
totally taken up with his gains, and with no care at all for other men’s
losses. So the girl was out of bondage, but Cadwaladr, sick with humiliation
and rage, must come under guard to be handed over for a price to the brother
who discarded and misprized him. It
was not to be borne. There was still time to cut him out clean from the alien
array before Owain could come to savour the sight of him a prisoner. Even
without Ieuan, gone with his bruised and bewildered woman and the dozen or so
of his recruits who had preferred to steal back into camp and lick their
wounds, there were enough stout fighting men here to do it. Wait, though, wait
until the herd and their escort came. For surely once the attack was launched,
others would see the right of it, and follow. Not even Hywel, if Hywel was
again the prince’s envoy, would be able to call off his warriors once they had seen
Danish blood flow. And after Cadwaladr, the ships. Once the gage was cast down,
the Welsh would go on to the end, take back the silver, drive Otir and his
pirates into the sea. The
waiting was long, and seemed longer, but Otir never moved from his station
before his lines. They had lowered their guard once, they would not do so
again. That was the missed opportunity, for now there could be no second
surprise. Even in Hywel, even in Owain himself, they would not again feel
absolute trust. The lookout on the crest reported back regularly and
monotonously, no change, no movement, no sign yet of the dust of the herd along
the sandy track. It was more than an hour past sunrise when he called at last:
“They are coming!” And then they heard the lowing of the cattle, fitful and
sleepy on the air. By the sound of them, fed and watered, and on the move again
after at least a few hours of the night for rest. “I
see them. A good half-company, advancing aside and before the drovers, out of
the dust. Hywel has come in force. They have sighted the Danes…” That sight
might well give them pause, they would not have expected to see the full force
of the invaders drawn up in battle array for the loading of a few hundred head
of stock. But they came on steadily, at the pace of the beasts. And now the
foremost rider could be seen clearly, very tall in the saddle, bare-headed,
fair as flax. “It is not Hywel, it is Owain Gwynedd himself!” On
his hillock above the deserted camp Cadfael had seen the sun shine on that fair
head, and even at that distance knew that the prince of Gwynedd had come in
person to see the Norseman leave his land. He made his way slowly closer,
looking down towards the impending meeting on the shore. In
the hollow between the dunes Gwion drew up his lines, and moved them a little
forward, still screened by the curving waves of sand the wind had made and the
tenacious grasses and bushes had partially clothed and secured in place. “How
close now?” Even in Owain’s despite he would venture. And those clansmen who
were approaching at Owain’s heels, who could not all be tame even to their
prince’s leash, must see the attack, and be close enough to take fire from it
in time, and drive the onslaught home with their added numbers. “Not
yet within call, but close. A short while yet!” Otir
stood like a rock in the edge of the surf, solid legs well braced, watching the
advance of the swart, stocky cattle and their escort of armed men. Light-armed,
as a man would normally go about his business. No need to expect any treachery
there. Nor did it seem likely that Owain had had any part in that ill-managed
raid in the night, or had any knowledge of it. If he had taken action, it would
have been better done. “Now!”
said the lookout sharply from above. “Now, while they are all watching Owain.
You have them on the flank.” “Forward
now!” Gwion echoed, and burst out of the sheltering slopes with a great roar of
release and resolve, almost of exultation. After him the ranks of his
companions surged headlong, with swords drawn and short lances raised aloft, a
sudden glitter of steel as they emerged from shadow into sun. Out
into clear view, and streaming down the last slope of sand into the shingle of
the beach, straight for the Danish muster. Otir swung about, bellowing an alarm
that brought every head round to confront the assault. Shields went up to ward
off the first flung javelins, and the hiss of swords being drawn as one was
flung into the air like a great indrawn breath. Then the first wave of Gwion’s
force hurtled into the Danish ranks and bore them backwards into their fellows
by sheer weight, so that the whole battle lurched knee-deep into the surf.
Cadfael saw it from his high place, the impact and the clashing recoil as the
ranks collided in a quivering shock, and heard the sudden clamour of voices
shouting, and startled cattle bellowing. The Danes had so spaced their array
that every man had room to use his right arm freely, and was quick to draw
steel. One or two were borne down by the first impetuous collision, and took their
attackers down into the sea with them in a confusion of spray, but most braced
themselves and stood firm. Gwion had flung himself straight at Otir. There was
no way to Cadwaladr now but over Otir’s body. But the Dane had twice Gwion’s
weight, and three times his experience in arms. The thrusting sword clanged
harshly on a raised and twisted shield, and was almost wrenched out of the
attacker’s grasp. Then all Cadfael could see was one struggling, heaving mass
of Welshman and Dane, wreathed in shimmering spray. He began to make his way
rapidly down on to the beach, with what intent he himself could hardly have
said. Echoing
shouts arose from among the clansmen who marched at Owain’s back, and a few
started out of their ranks and began to run towards the melee in the shallows,
hands on hilts in an instant, their intent all too plain. Cadfael could not
wonder at it. Welshmen were already battling against an alien invader, there in
full view. Welsh blood could not endure to stand aside, all other rights and wrongs
went for nothing. They hallooed their partisan approval, and plunged into the
boiling shallows. The reeling mass of entangled bodies heaved and strained, so
closely locked together that on neither side could they find free room to do
one another any great hurt. Not until the ranks opened would there be deaths. A
loud, commanding voice soared above the din of snarling voices and clanging
steel, as Owain Gwynedd set spurs to his horse and rode into the edge of the
sea, striking at his own too impetuous men with the flat of his sheathed sword.
“Back! Stand off! Get back to your ranks, and put up your weapons!” His voice,
seldom raised, could split the quaking air like thunder hard on the heels of
lightning when he was roused. It was that raging trumpet-call rather than the
battering blows that caused the truants to shrink and cower before him, and
lean aside out of his path, plashing ashore in reluctant haste. Even
Cadwaladr’s former liegemen wavered, falling back from their hand-to-hand
struggles. The two sides fell apart, and thrusts and sword-strokes that might
have been smothered in the encroaching weight of wrestling bodies found room to
wound before they could be restrained or parried. It
was over. They fell back to the solid shingle, swords and axes and javelins
lowered, in awe of the icy glare of Owain’s eyes, and the angry circling of his
horse’s stamping hooves in the surf, trampling out a zone of stillness between
the combatants. The Danes held their ranks, some of them bloodied, none of them
fallen. Of the attackers, two lay groping feebly out of the waves to lie limp
in the sand. Then there was a silence. Owain
sat his horse, quieted now by a calming hand but still quivering, and looked
down at Otir, eye to eye, for a long moment. Otir held his ground, and gave him
back penetrating stare for stare. There was no need for explanation or
protestation between them. With his own eyes Owain had seen. “This,” he said at
length, “was not by my contrivance. Now I will know, and hear from his own
mouth, who has usurped my rule and cast doubt on my good faith. Come forth and
show yourself.” There
was no question but he already knew, for he had seen the charge launched out of
hiding. It was, in some measure, generous to let a man stand fast by what he
had done, and declare himself defiantly of his own will, in the teeth of
whatever might follow. Gwion let fall the arm still raised, sword in hand, and
waded forward from among his fellows. Very slowly he came, but not from any
reluctance, for his head was erected proudly, and his eyes fixed on Owain, He
plashed waveringly out of the surf, as little wave on following wave lapped at
his feet and drew back. He reached the edge of the shingle, and a sudden
rivulet of blood ran from his clenched lips and spattered his breast, and a
small blot of red grew out of the padded linen of his tunic, and expanded into
a great sodden star. He stood a moment erect before Owain, and parted his lips
to speak, and blood gushed out of his mouth in a dark crimson stream. He fell
on his face at the feet of the prince’s horse, and the startled beast edged
back from him, and blew a great lamenting breath over his body. Chapter Fourteen “SEE
TO HIM!” SAID OWAIN, looking down impassively at the fallen man. Gwion’s hands
stirred and groped feebly in the polished pebbles, faintly conscious of touch
and texture. “He is not dead, have him away and tend him. I want no deaths,
more than are already past saving.” They
made haste to do his bidding. Three of the front rank, and Cuhelyn the first of
them, ran to turn Gwion gently on his back, to free his mouth and nostrils from
the churned-up sand. They made a litter from lances and shields, and muffled
him in cloaks to carry him aside. And Brother Cadfael turned from the shore
unnoticed, and followed the litter into the shelter of the dunes. What he had
on him by way of linen or salves was little enough, but better than nothing
until they could get their wounded man to a bed and less rough and ready care. Owain
looked down at the pool of blackening blood in the shingle at his feet, and up
into Otir’s intent face. “He
is Cadwaladr’s man, sworn and loyal. Nevertheless, he did wrong. If he has cost
you men, you have paid him.” There were two of those who had followed Gwion
lying in the edge of the tide, lightly rocked by the advancing waves. A
third had got to his knees, and those beside him helped him to his feet. He
trailed blood from a gashed shoulder and arm, but he was in no danger of death.
Nor did Otir trouble to add to the toll the three he had already put on board
ship, to sail home for burial. Why waste breath in complaint to this prince who
acknowledged and deserved no blame for an act of folly? “I
hold you to terms,” he said, “such as we understood between us. No more, and no
less. This is none of your doing, nor any choice of mine. They chose it, and
what came of it has been between them and me.” “So
be it!” said Owain. “And now, put up your weapons and load your cattle, and go,
more freely than you came, for you came without my knowledge or leave. And to
your face I tell you that if ever you touch here on my land again uninvited I
will sweep you back into the sea. As for this time, take your fee and go in
peace.” “Then
here I deliver your brother Cadwaladr,” said Otir as coldly. “Into his own hands,
not yours, for that was not in any bargain between you and me. He may go where
he will, or stay, and make his own terms with you, my lord.” He turned about,
to those of his men who still held Cadwaladi sick with gall between them. He
had been made nothing, a useless stock, in a matter conducted all between other
men, though he was at the heart and core of the whole conflict. He had been
silent while other men disposed of his person, his means and his honour, and
that with manifest distaste. He had no word to say now, but bit back the
bitterness and anger that rose in his throat and seared his tongue, as his
captors loosed him and stood well aside, opening the way clear for him to
depart. Stiffly he walked forward on to the shore, towards where his brother
waited. “Load
your ships!” said Owain. “You have this one day to leave my land.” And he
wheeled his horse and turned his back, pacing at a deliberate walk back towards
his own camp. The ranks of his men closed in orderly march and followed him,
and the bruised and draggled survivors of Gwion’s unblessed army took up their
dead and straggled after, leaving the trampled and bloodied beach clear of all
but the drovers and their cattle, and Cadwaladr alone, aloof from all men,
stalking in a black, forbidding cloud of disgust and humiliation after his
brother. In
the nest of thick grass where they had laid him, Gwion opened his eyes, and
said in a fine thread of a voice, but quite clearly: “There is something I must
tell Owain Gwynedd. I must go to him.” Cadfael
was on his knees beside him, staunching with what linen he had to hand, padded
beneath thick folds of brychans, the blood that flowed irresistibly from a
great wound in the young man’s side, under the heart. Cuhelyn, kneeling with
Gwion’s head in his lap, had wiped away the foam of blood from the open mouth
and the sweat from the forehead already chill and livid with the unhurried
approach of death. He looked up at Cadfael, and said almost silently: “We must
carry him back to the camp. He is in earnest. He must go.” “He
is going nowhere in this world,” said Cadfael as quietly. “If we lift him, he
will die between our hands.” Something
resembling the palest and briefest of smiles, yet unquestionably a smile,
touched Gwion’s parted lips. He said, in the muted tones they had used over
him: “Then Owain must come to me. He has more time to spare than I have. He
will come. It is a thing he will wish to know, and no one else can tell him.”
Cuhelyn drew back the tangle of black hair that lay damp on Gwion’s brow, for
fear it should discomfort him now, when all comfort was being rapt away all too
quickly. His hand was steady and gentle. There was no hostility left. There was
room for none. And in their opposed fashion they had been friends. The likeness
was still there, each of them peered into a mirror, a darkening mirror and a
marred image. “I’ll
ride after him. Be patient. He will come.” “Ride
fast!” said Gwion, and shut his mouth upon the distortion of the smile. On his
feet already, and with a hand stretched to his horse’s bridle, Cuhelyn
hesitated. “Not Cadwaladr? Should he come?” “No,”
said Gwion, and turned his face away in a sharp convulsion of pain. Otir’s last
defensive parry, never meant to kill, had struck out just as Owain thundered
his displeasure and split the ranks apart, and Gwion had dropped his levelled
sword and his guard, and opened his flank to the steel. No help for it now, it
was done and could not be undone. Cuhelyn
was gone, in faithful haste, sending the sand spraying from his horse’s hooves
until he reached the upland meadow grass and left the dunes behind. There was
no one more likely to make passionate haste to do Gwion’s errand than Cuhelyn,
who for a brief time had lost the ability to see in his opposite his own face.
That also was past. Gwion
lay with closed eyes, containing whatever pain he felt. Cadfael did not think
it was great, he had already almost slipped out of its reach. Together they
waited. Gwion lay very still, for stillness seemed to slow the bleeding and
conserve the life in him, and life he needed for a while yet. Cadfael had water
beside him in Cuhelyn’s helmet, and bathed away the beads of sweat that
gathered on his patient’s forehead and lip, cold as dew. From
the shore there was no more clamour, only the brisk exchanges of voices, and
the stir of men moving about their business unhindered now and intent, and the
lowing and occasional bellowing of cattle as they were urged through the
shallows and up the ramps into the ships. A rough, uncomfortable voyage for
them in the deep wells amidships, but a few hours and they would be on green
turf again, good grazing and sweet water. “Will
he come?” wondered Gwion, suddenly anxious. “He
will come.” He
was coming already, in a moment more they heard the soft thudding of hooves,
and in from the shore came Owain Gwynedd, with Cuhelyn at his back. They
dismounted in silence, and Owain came to look down at the young, spoiled body,
not too closely yet, for fear even dulling ears should be sharp enough to
overhear what was not meant to be overheard. “Can
he live?” Cadfael
shook his head and made no other reply. Owain
dropped into the sand and leaned close. “Gwion… I am here. Spare to make many
words, there is no need.” Gwion’s
black eyes, a little dazzled by the mounting sun, opened wide and knew him.
Cadfael moistened the lips that opened wryly, and laboured to articulate. “Yes,
there is need. I have a thing I must say.” “For
peace between us two,” said Owain, “I say again, there is no need of words. But
if you must, I am listening.” “Bledri
ap Rhys…” began Gwion, and paused to draw breath. “You require to know who
killed him. Do not hold it against any other. I killed him.” He
waited, with resigned patience, for disbelief rather than outcry, but neither
came. Only a considering and accepting silence that seemed to last a long
while, and then Owain’s voice, level and composed as ever, saying: “Why? He was
of your own allegiance, my brother’s man.” “So
he had been,” said Gwion, and was shaken by a laugh that contorted his mouth
and sent a thin trickle of blood running down his jaw. Cadfael leaned and wiped
it away. “I was glad when he came to Aber. I knew what my lord was about. I
longed to join him, and I could and would have told him all I knew of your
forces and movements. It was fair. I had told you I was wholly and for ever
your brother’s man, you knew my mind. But I could not go, I had given my word
not to leave.” “And
had kept your word,” said Owain. “So far!” “But
Bledri had given no such word. He could go, as I could not. So I told him all
that I had learned in Aber, what strength you could raise, how soon you could
be in Carnarvon, everything my lord Cadwaladr had to know for his defence. And
I took a horse from the stables before dark, while the gates were open, and
tethered it among the trees for him. And like a fool I never doubted but Bledri
would be true to his salt. And he listened to all, and never said word, letting
me believe he was of my mind!” “How
did you hope to get him out of the llys, once the gates were closed?” asked Owain,
as mildly as if he questioned of some ordinary daily duty. “There
are ways… I was in Aber a long time. Not everyone is always careful with keys.
But in the waiting time he was noting all things within your court, and he
could count as well as I, and weigh chances as sharply, while he so carried
himself as to put all suspicion of his intent out of mind. What I thought was
his intent!” Gwion said bitterly. His voice failed him for a moment, but he
gathered his strength and resumed doggedly: “When I went to tell him it was
time to go, and see him safely away, he was naked in his bed. Without shame he
told me he was going nowhere, he was no such fool, having seen for himself your
power and your numbers. He would lie safe in Aber and watch which way the wind
blew, and if it blew for Owain Gwynedd, then he was Owain’s man. I called to
mind his fealty, and he laughed at me. And I struck him down,” said Gwion
through bared teeth. “And then, since he would not, I knew if I was to keep
faith with Cadwaladr I must break faith with you, and go in Bledri’s place. And
since he had so turned his coat, I knew that I must kill him, for to make his
way with you he would certainly betray me. And before he had his wits again I
stabbed him to the heart.” Some
quivering tension in his body relaxed, and he drew and breathed out a great
sigh. He had done already almost all that truth required of him. The rest was
very little burden. “I
went to find the horse, and the horse was gone. And then the messenger came,
and there was no more I could do. Everything was in vain. I had done murder for
nothing! What it was entrusted to me to do for Bledri ap Rhys, whom I killed,
that I did, for penance. And what came of it you know already. But it is just!”
he said, rather to himself than to any other, but they heard it: “He died
unshriven, and so must I.” “That
need not be,” said Owain with detached compassion. “Bear
with this world a little while longer, and my priest will be here, for I sent
word for him to come.” “He
will come late,” said Gwion, and closed his eyes. Nevertheless,
he was still living when Owain’s chaplain came in obedient haste to take a
dying man’s last confession and guide his failing tongue through his last act
of contrition. Cadfael, in attendance to the end, doubted if the penitent heard
the words of the absolution, for after it was spoken there was no response, no
quiver of the drained face or the arched lids that veiled the black, intense
eyes. Gwion had said his last word to the world, and of what might come to pass
in the world he was entering he had no great fear. He had lived long enough to
rest assured of the absolution he most needed, Owain’s forbearance and
forgiveness, never formally spoken, but freely given. “Tomorrow,” said Brother
Mark, “we must be on our way home. We have outstayed our time.” They
were standing together at the edge of the fields outside Owain’s camp, looking
out over the open sea. Here the dunes were only a narrow fringe of gold above
the descent to the shore, and in subdued afternoon sunlight the sea stretched
in cloudy blues, deepening far out into a clear green, and the long, drowned
peninsula of shoals shone pale through the water. In the deep channels between,
the Danish cargo ships were gradually dwindling into toy boats, dark upon the brightness,
bearing out on a steady breeze under sail, for their own Dublin shore. And
beyond, the lighter longships, smaller still, drove eagerly for home. The
peril was past, Gwynedd delivered, debts paid, brothers brought together again,
if not yet reconciled. The affair might have turned out hugely bloodier and
more destructive. Nevertheless, men had died. Tomorrow,
too, the camp at their backs would be dismantled of its improvised defences,
the husbandman would come back to his farmhouse, bringing his beasts with him,
and return imperturbably to the care of his land and his stock, as his
forebears had done time after time, giving ground pliably for a while to
marauding enemies they knew they could out-wait, outrun and outlast. The Welsh,
who left their expendable homesteads for the hills at the approach of an enemy,
left them only to return and rebuild. The
prince would take his muster back to Carnarvon, and thence dismiss those whose
lands lay here in Arfon and Anglesey, before going on to Aber. Rumour said he
would suffer Cadwaladr to return with him, and those who knew them best added
that Cadwaladr would soon be restored to possession of some part, at least, of
his lands. For in spite of all, Owain loved his younger brother, and could not
shut him out of his grace much longer. “And
Otir has his fee,” said Mark, pondering gains and losses. “It
was promised.” “I
don’t grudge it. It might have cost far more.” And
so it might, though two thousand marks could not buy back the lives of Otir’s
three young men, now being borne back to Dublin for burial, nor those few of
Gwion’s following picked up dead from the surf, nor Bledri ap Rhys in his
chill, calculating faithlessness, nor Gwion himself in his stark, destructive
loyalty, the one as fatal as the other. Nor could all these lost this year call
into life again Anarawd, dead last year in the south, at Cadwaladr’s
instigation, if not at his hands. “Owain has sent a courier to Canon Meirion in
Aber,” said Mark, “to put his mind at rest for his daughter. By this he knows
she is here safe enough, with her bridegroom. The prince sent as soon as Ieuan
brought her into camp last night.” His tone, Cadfael thought, was carefully
neutral, as though he stood aside and withheld judgement, viewing with equal
detach ment two sides of a complex problem, and one that was not his to solve. “And
how has she conducted herself here in these few hours?” asked Cadfael. Mark
might study to absent himself from all participation in these events, but he
could not choose but observe. “She
is altogether dutiful and quiet. She pleases Ieuan. She pleases the prince, for
she is as a bride should be, submissive and obedient. She was in terror, says
Ieuan, when he snatched her away out of the Danish camp. She is in no fear
now.” “I
wonder,” said Cadfael, “if submissive and obedient is as Heledd should be. Have
we ever known her to be so, since she came from Saint Asaph with us?” “Much
has happened since then,” said Mark, thoughtfully smiling. “It may be she has
had enough of venturing, and is not sorry to be settling down to a sensible
marriage with a decent man. You have seen her. Have you seen any cause to doubt
that she is content?” And
in truth Cadfael could not say that he had observed in her bearing any trace of
discontent. Indeed, she went smilingly about the work she found for herself,
waited upon Ieuan serenely and deftly, and continued to distil about her a kind
of lustre that could not come from an unhappy woman. Whatever was in her mind,
and held in reserve there with deep and glossy satisfaction, it certainly did
not disquiet or distress her. Heledd viewed the path opening before her with
unmistakable pleasure. “Have
you spoken with her?” asked Mark. “There
has been no occasion yet.” “You
may essay now, if you wish. She is coming this way.” Cadfael
turned his head, and saw Heledd coming striding lightly along the crest of the
ridge towards them, with purpose in her step, and her face towards the north.
Even when she halted beside them, it was only for a moment, checked in flight
like a bird hovering. “Brother
Cadfael, I’m glad to see you safe. The last I knew of you was when they swept
us apart, by the breach in the stockade.” She looked out across the sea, where
the ships had shrunk into black splinters upon scintillating water. All along
the line of them her glance followed. She might have been counting them. “They
got off unhindered, then, with their silver and their cattle. Were you there to
see?” “I
was,” said Cadfael. They never did me offence,” she said, looking after their
departing fleet with a slight, remembering smile. “I would have waved them away
home, but Ieuan did not think it safe for me.” “As
well,” said Cadfael seriously, “for it was not entirely a peaceful departure.
And where are you going now?” She
turned and looked at them full, and her eyes were wide and innocent and the
deep purple of irises. “I left something of mine up there in the Danish camp,”
she said. “I am going to find it.” “And
Ieuan lets you go?” “I
have leave,” she said. “They are all gone now.” They
were all gone, and it was safe now to let his hard-won bride return to the
deserted dunes where she had been a prisoner for a while, but never felt
herself in bondage. They watched her resume her purposeful passage along the
edge of the fields. There was barely a mile to go. “You
did not offer to go with her,” said Mark with a solemn face. “I
would not be so crass. But give her a fair start,” said Cadfael reflectively,
“and I think you and I might very well go after her.” “You
think,” said Mark, “we might be more welcome company on the way back?” “I
doubt,” Cadfael admitted, “whether she is coming back.” Mark
nodded his head by way of acknowledgement, unsurprised. “I had been wondering
myself,” he said. The
tide was on the ebb, but not yet so low as to expose the long, slender tongue
of sand that stretched out like a reaching hand and wrist towards the coast of
Anglesey. It showed pale gold beneath the shallows, here and there a tuft of
tenacious grass and soil breaking the surface. At the end of it, where the knuckles
of the hand jutted in an outcrop of rock, the stunted salt bushes stood up like
rough, crisp hair, their roots fringed with the yellow of sand. Cadfael and
Mark stood on the ridge above, and looked down as they had looked once before,
and upon the same revelation. Repeated, it made clear all the times, all the
evenings, when it had been repeated without witnesses. They even drew back a
little, so that the shape of them might be less obtrusive on the skyline, if
she should look up. But she did not look up. She looked down into the clear
water, palest green in the evening light, that reached almost to her knees, as
she trod the narrow golden path towards the seagirt throne of rock. She had her
skirts, still frayed and soiled from travel and from living wild, gathered up
in her hands, and she leaned to watch the cold, sweet water quivering about her
legs, and breaking their lissome outlines into a disembodied tremor, as though
she floated rather than waded. She had pulled all the pins from her hair; it hung
in a black, undulating cloud about her shoulders, hiding the oval face stooped
to watch her steps. She moved like a dancer, slowly, with languorous grace. For
whatever tryst she had here she came early, and she knew it. But because there
was no uncertainty, time was a grace, even waiting would be pleasure
anticipated. Here
and there she halted, to be still, to let the water settle and be still around
her feet, and then she would lean to watch the tremulous ardour of her face
shimmering as each wave ebbed back into the sea. A very gentle tide, with
hardly any wind now. But Otir’s ships under sail were more than halfway to
Dublin by this hour. On
the throne of rock she sat down, wringing the water from the hem of her gown,
and looked across the sea, and waited, without impatience, without doubts.
Once, in this place, she had looked immeasurably lonely and forsaken, but that
had been illusion, even then. Now she looked like one in serene possession of
all that lay about her, dear companion to the sea and the sky. The orb of the
sun was declining before her, due west, gilding her face and body. The
little ship, lean and dark and sudden, came darting down from the north,
surging out of the concealment of the rising shoreline beyond the sandy warrens
across the strait. Somewhere up-coast it had lain waiting off Anglesey until
the sunset hour. There had been, thought Cadfael, watching intently, no
compact, no spoken tryst at all. They had had no time to exchange so much as a
word when she was snatched away. There had been only the inward assurance to
keep them constant, that the ship would come, and that she would be there
waiting. Body and blood, they had been superbly sure, each of the other. No
sooner had Heledd recovered her breath and accepted the fact of her innocent
abduction than she had come to terms with events, knowing how they must and
would end. Why else had she gone so serenely about passing the waiting time,
disarming suspicion, even putting herself out, who knows how ruefully, to give
Ieuan ab Ifor some brief pleasure before he was to pay for it with perpetual
loss. In the end Canon Meirion’s daughter knew what she wanted, and was
ruthless in pursuing it, since no one among her menfolk and masters showed any
sign of helping her to her desire. Small,
serpentine and unbelievably swift, oars driving as one, Turcaill’s dragon-ship
swooped inshore, but held clear of beaching. It hung for a moment still, oars
trailed, like a bird hovering, and Turcaill leaped over the side and came
wading waist-deep towards the tiny island of rock. His flaxen hair shone almost
red in the crimson descent of the sun, a match for Owain Gwynedd’s, as dominant
and as fair. And Heledd, when they turned their eyes again on her, had risen
and walked into the sea. The tension of the ebbing tide drew her with it,
skirts floating. Turcaill came up glistening out of the deeper water. They met
midway, and she walked into his arms, and was swung aloft against his heart.
There was no great show, only a distant, brief peal of mingled laughter rising
on the air to the two who stood watching. No need for more, there had never
been any doubt in either of these sea creatures as to the inevitable ending. Turcaill
had turned his back, and was striding through the surf back to his ship, with
Heledd in his arms, and the tide, receding more rapidly as the sun declined,
gave back before him in iridescent fountains of spray, minor rainbows wreathing
his naked feet. Lightly he hoisted the girl over the low side of his dragon,
and swung himself after. And she, as soon as she had her footing, turned to him
and embraced him. They heard her laughter, high and wild and sweet, thinner
than a bird’s song at this distance, but piercing and clear as a carillon of
bells. All
the long, sinuous bank of oars, suspended in air, dipped together. The little
serpent heeled and sped, creaming spray, round into the clear passage between
the sandy shoals, already showing golden levels beneath the blue, but more than
deep enough yet for this speedy voyager. She sped away end-on, small and ever
smaller, a leaf carried on an impetuous current, borne away to Ireland, to
Dublin of the Danish kings and the restless seafarers. And a fitting mate
Turcaill had carried away with him, and formidable progeny they would breed
between them to master these uneasy oceans in generations to come. Canon
Meirion need not fret that his daughter would ever reappear to imperil his
status with his bishop, his reputation or his advancement. Love her as he
might, and wish her well as he probably did, he had desired heartily that she
should enjoy her good fortune elsewhere, out of sight if not out of mind. He
had his wish. Nor need he agonise, thought Cadfael, watching that resplendent
departure, over her happiness. She had what she wanted, a man of her own choosing.
By that she would abide, wise or unwise by her father’s measure. She measured
by other means, and was not likely to suffer any regrets. The
small black speck, racing home, was barely visible as a dot of darkness upon a
bright and glittering sea. “They
are gone,” said Brother Mark, and turned and smiled. “And we may go, too.” They
had overstayed their time. Ten days at the most, Mark had said, and Brother
Cadfael would be returned safe and sound to his herb garden and his proper work
among the sick. But perhaps Abbot Radulfus and Bishop de Clinton would regard
the truant days as well spent, considering the outcome. Even Bishop Gilbert
might be highly content to keep his able and energetic canon, and have
Meirion’s inconvenient daughter safely oversea, and his scandalous marriage
forgotten. Everyone else appeared well content to have so satisfactory a
settlement of what might well have been a bloody business. What mattered now
was to return to the level sanity of daily living, and allow old grudges and
animosities to fade gradually into the obscurity of the past. Yes, Cadwaladr
would be restored, on probation, Owain could not totally discard him. But not
wholly restored, and not yet. Gwion, who by any measure had been the loser,
would be decently buried, with no very great acknowledgement of his loyalty
from the lord who had bitterly disappointed him. Cuhelyn would remain here in
Gwynedd, and in time surely be glad that he had not had to do murder with his
own hands to see Anarawd avenged, at least upon Bledri ap Rhys. Princes, who
can depute other hands to do their less savoury work for them, commonly escape
all temporary judgements, but not the last. And
Ieuan ab Ifor would simply have to resign himself to losing a delusory image of
a submissive wife, a creature Heledd could never become. He had barely seen or
spoken with her, his heart could scarcely be broken at losing her, however his
dignity might be bruised. There were pleasant women in Anglesey who could
console him, if he did but look about him here at home. And
she… she had what she wanted, and she was where she wanted to be, and not where
others had found it convenient to place her. Owain had laughed when he heard of
it, though considerately he had kept a grave face in Ieuan’s presence. And
there was one more waiting in Aber who would have the last word in the story of
Heledd. The
last word, when Canon Meirion had heard and digested the tale of his daughter’s
choice, came after a deep-drawn breath of relief for her safety at least—or was
it for his own deliverance? “Well,
well!” said Meirion, knotting and unknotting his long hands. “There is a sea
between.” True, and there was relief for both of them in that. But then he
continued: “I shall never see her again!” and there was as much of grief in it
as of satisfaction. Cadfael was always to be in two minds about Canon Meirion.
They came to the border of the shire in the early evening of the second day,
and on the principle that it was as well to be hanged for a sheep as a lamb,
turned aside to pass the night with Hugh at Maesbury. The horses would be
grateful for the rest, and Hugh would be glad to hear at first hand what had
passed in Gwynedd, and how the Norman bishop was rubbing along with his Welsh
flock. There was also the pleasure of spending a few placid hours with Aline
and Giles, in a domesticity all the more delightful to contemplate because they
had forsworn it for themselves, along with the world outside the Order. Some
such unguarded remark Cadfael made, sitting contentedly by Hugh’s hearth with
Giles on his knees. And Hugh laughed at him. “You,
forswear the world? And you just back from gallivanting to the farthest western
edge of Wales? If they manage to keep you within the pale for more than a month
or two, even after this jaunt, it will be a marvel. I’ve known you restless
after a week of strict observance. Now and again I’ve wondered if some day you
wouldn’t set out for Saint Giles, and end up in Jerusalem.” “Oh,
no, not that!” said Cadfael, with serene certainty. “It’s true, now and again
my feet itch for the road.” He was looking deep into himself, where old
memories survived, and remained, after their fashion, warming and satisfying,
but of the past, never to be repeated, no longer desirable. “But when it comes
down to it,” said Cadfael, with profound content, “as roads go, the road home
is as good as any.” About the Author ELLIS PETERS is
the nom-de-crime of English novelist Edith Pargeter, author of scores of
books under her own name. She is the recipient of the Silver Dagger Award,
conferred by the Crime Writers Association in Britain, as well as the coveted
Edgar, awarded by the Mystery Writers of America. Miss Pargeter is also well
known as a translator of poetry and prose from the Czech and has been awarded
the Gold Medal and Ribbon of the Czechoslovak Society for Foreign Relations for
her services to Czech literature. She passed away in 1995, at the age of 82, at
home in her beloved Shropshire. |
|
© 2026 Библиотека RealLib.org
(support [a t] reallib.org) |
